G!ass_ 




St. Mary's College^ 
San Francisco^ Cal.^ June, ^..^....igyi. 



(Rev. and (Dear Father — 

May I respectfully solicit your patronage of the 
enclosed. As only a limited number will he printed] I 
shall feel obliged' by your letting me know, at your con^ 
venience, if you desire to have a copy: 

J\^o-miOney required till the work is delivered. 
Yoiirs, respectfully , 

WILLIAM GLEESOl^, 

Catholic Cleegt:\ian. 



AN ILLUSTRATED HISTORY OF THE 



Cal^liolic Cimrcli of CalifomRaj 

FROM THE TIME CHRISTIANITY WAS INTRODUCED INTO THE COUNTRY 
IN THE I7TH CENTURY, DOWN TO THE PRESENT DATE, IN 
2 VOLS. LARGE OCTAVO. 



PRICE, - - - $6.00. 

General Contents. 

Vol. I. 

Discovery of tlie country by Fernando Cortez. — Its descrip- 
tion. — Manners and customs of the Aborigines. — Cliristian 
traditions existing in the country on the arrival of the Spaniards. 
Probable sources whence derived. — An Irish Colony on the At- 
lantic border in the 11th century. — First journey of Europeans 
across the continent in 1535. — Probability of St. Thomas the 
Apostle having preached in the country. — Mexican Traditions to 
this effect. — Authors in its favor. — Conversion of Lower Cali- 
fornia by the Jesuits. — Their expulsion. — Origin of the ancient 
monuments and other remains of the United States and of 
Mexico. 

Vol. IL 

Conversion of Upper California by the Franciscans. 
Flourishing state of the country under their rule. — Subsequent 
ruin of the Missions by the Mexican Grovernment. — The discovery 
of gold. — Progress of the Church since then. — Present condition 
of religion. — Prospects for the future. 







4/ /^-i,^^ liJ,.y{^r~ ^ 



1^ 1 




1^ ^^^.cZ::^ 







RETURN REGISTERED-LETTER RECEIPT, 



Note. -This return receipt, alter beiug signed by the party to whom the letter or package 
which accompanies it is delivered, must be immediately inclosed to the Postmaster at the oiiice 
where it originated. 

E^^Should the registep^tiW*«cnot be delivered, this receipt must be forwarded with it. 
in due course, to the Do^lQ-^t ' 



mo. Z 



CD' 
oMDatfcd at 



APK ^\ 



a lette'i adcl'icAiecl to 



stamp here the office and da.te 
of delivery. 



'l^ecewed tfte alo'uc-cieicU'led lette'i. 



Sign 
'here. 



HISTORY 



CATHOLIC CHURCH 



IN 



CALIFORNIA. 



BT ■W.'GLEESOH', M.A., 

PEOFESSOE, ST. MAKY'S COLLEGE, SAN FEANOISCO, OAL. 



IN TWO VOLUMES. ILLUSTRATEp. 



^4 



VOL. I. 



SAN FRANCISCO: 
Feinted for the Author, by 
A. L. BANCKOFT AND COMPANY, 
1872. 




Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1871, by 
W. GLEESON, 

in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 




Printed, illustrated, and bound at the establishment of 
A. L. Bancroft & Co., San Francisco, CaL 




TO THE 



FOREIGN MISSIOKART COLLEGE, 

OF 

ALL-HALLOWS, DRTJMCONDKA, 

DUBLIN, IRELAND, 

THIS BOOK IS RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED 
BY 

THE AUTHOR. 



St. Mary's College, San Francisco, Cal. 
October, 1871. 



7 



PREFACE. 



The title of this work may appear to some unwar- 
ranted by the character of the book. The ecclesiastical 
annals of Upper and Lower California, it may be 
alleged, are not sufficiently rich in historical details to 
entitle a treatise on the state of religion in the country 
to be styled a history. "The Catholic Church in Cali- 
fornia," or "The Early Missions," might be deemed a 
more appropriate name. It is true the greater part of 
the work treats only of the primitive missions estab- 
lished by the Jesuits and Franciscans. But, inasmuch 
as the Church on this coast has long since ceased to be 
a missionary body, in the sense of being governed by 
Yicars Apostolic, having for several years obtained an 
honorable place in the American hierarchy, it has been 
considered that the record of its career would be more 
appropriately expressed under the title of History than 
of Missions. 

The considerable time, too, nearly two hundred years, 
since the faith was introduced into the country, is an 
additional reason why the claim to the name should not 
be denied. 

The sources whence the historical matter has been 
drawn, will be found entire at the end of the second 
volume. They are not as numerous and complete as 
might be desired, yet, such as they are, they have been 
carefully considered, and nothing has been left unex- 
amined which it was thought could aid in the execution 
of the work. 



vi 



PREFACE. 



The writings on which we have mainly relied, are — 
"The Natural and Civil History of Lower California," 
by Father Miguel Yenegas: Boscana's "Historical 
Account of the Indians of Uj)per California;" Duflot de 
Mofras' "Exploration of Oregon;" Palou "Life of 
Junipero Serra;" Forbes' "Lower California;" and 
Dwinelle's " Colonial History." 

For the chapter on Christian Traditions, we have 
consulted Sahagun's "History of Mexico," Torquemada, 
Clavigero, Veytia, and others. The first, who was a 
Franciscan, wrote at the period of the conquest, and is 
considered a most reliable author. His work is at pres- 
ent extremely rare, there not being probably more than 
one copy of it in the entire country. Clavigero's "His- 
tory of Mexico" is a large two-volume quarto work. It 
has been translated into English, and published in Lon- 
don, by Mr. Charles CuUen. Torquemada and Yeytia 
have not been translated, but the passages quoted from 
them we have translated into English, for the conveni- 
ence of our readers. 

In support of the presence of the Irish on the At- 
lantic coast prior to the eleventh century, we have taken 
several passages from the " Antiquitates Americanas," 
a voluminous work in folio, published for the first time 
in 1837, under the direction of the Koyal Society of 
Northern Antiquarians. It is of the highest authority 
on the subject on which it treats, namely, the presence 
of the Northmen and Irish in America at an early 
date. Like Sahagun's "History of Mexico," there is, 
I believe, only one copy of it in all California — that 
preserved in the State Library at Sacramento. It is in 
three languages: Icelandic, Danish, and Latin; the two 
latter being only translations of the former. The text, 
which is made up of geographical notices, and extracts 
from the voyages of Icelanders to America, is taken 



PREFACE. 



Vll 



from tlie Icelandic ^manuscript histories preserved in 
the Koyal Library at Copenhagen, of which there is a 
large number, the most celebrated being the "Codex 
Mateyensis, " marked F. This celebrated parchment de- 
rives its name from the island of Flateya, off the coast 
of Iceland, where it was long preserved. It eventually 
fell into the hands of Byrnjulf, Bishop of Skalhalt, by 
whom it was presented to Frederick III. of Denmark. 
It contains a record of the lives of several kings, and 
was written by two ecclesiastics. Fathers John and 
Magnus, in the year 1387. There are eighteen other 
parchment manuscripts in the Copenhagen Library, 
written before the time of Columbus, wherein mention 
is made of America, under the names of Helluland, 
Markland, Yinland, and Great Ireland. 

The arrangement of the "Antiquitates" is in double 
columns, containing Icelandic and Danish texts, beneath 
which is the Latin translation. In the same work are 
some Latin fragments from the history of the church, 
by Adam of Bremen, who lived for some time at the 
Court of Denmark, and wrote in the 11th century. He 
is thus spoken of by Kafn; "Adamus Bremensis fuit 
canonicus et sedituus Bremis. Fama de virtutibus et 
doctrina rejig Danorum Suenonis Astrididse eum in 
Daniam excivit. Usee profectio, ipsius rejis relationes, et 
tabularium Hamburgense,necnonnonnurii scriptores an- 
tiquiores materiam ei prsebuerunt historise ecclesiasticse 
quatuor libris Latine conscribendae, in quibus explicat 
Christianse religionis in Germania bareali et Septem- 
trione propagationem a tempore Caroli Magni ad Hen- 
ricum Quartum; addiditque ad Calcem libri quarti de- 
scriptionem de situ Danise et reliquarum, qu83 trans 
Daniam sunt regionum." 

The part of our volume treating on the ancient Ameri- 
can luins we have prepared after a careful examination 



viii 



PREFACE. 



of fclie most eminent and reliable writers on the subject. 
Of these, the more notable are the works of the Smithson- 
ian Institute, the "American Antiquities," by Brad- 
ford, the '^Archeologia Americana " and the "Cit^s et 
Euins Americaines," by Mons. Charney. The first, 
which are very voluminous, embody the opinions of the 
most learned American Antiquarians, but, like others 
who have treated the subject, they only deal with it in its 
general bearings, contenting themselves with having 
established the fact that America was once in the en- 
joyment of a high degree of civilization. Beyond this 
fche present writer has undertaken to conduct the reader, 
and to show when and whence the people came, who 
were the authors of this enlightenment. The conclu- 
sions arrived at, it is to be hoped, will meet with the 
approval of all impartial readers. 

It is here proper to remark that our work has no offi- 
cial recognition. Such has never been solicited. It 
goes forth on its own merits : should it meet with general 
approval we shall be glad, but if not, the failure, under 
the circumstances, will not be a cause of embarrassment 
to his Grace and his clergy. 

We cannot take leave of these prefatory remarks 
without returning our thanks to those, through whose 
kindness we have had access to the writings necessary 
for our purpose. We feel especially indebted to Mr. 
H. H. Bancroft for the use of his excellent library, 
the best by far in California for works on the ancient 
history of Mexico and the Pacific Coast. We are also 
indebted to the kindness of the Librarians of the Mer- 
cantile, Mechanics', Odd Fellows' and Pioneer Libraries, 
and to the Librarian of the State Library at Sacramento. 



CONTENTS. 



VOLUIME I. 

Chl^ptek I. — Introduction.— Arrangement and Object of tlie 
Work. 

Chapter II. — Continuation of the Preceding. — Geograph- 
ical position of the Country. — Expeditions undertaken 
for the Discovery of the Imaginary Strait between the 
Atlantic and Pacific. — Cortes goes to Spain. — Grijalva's 
Expedition. — Discovery of California. 

Chapter III. — The Spaniards in Florida. — Arrival of Nar- 
vaez' Forces. — Their Adventures and Misfortunes. — 
Four make their way across the country to the Pa- 
cific. — The Miracles they Performed. — Their Arrival in 
Mexico. 

Chapter IV. — Father de Niza makes a tour through 
Sonora, and reports favorably of the country. — The 
Viceroy and Cortes prepare to subjugate it. — Massacre 
of Father Padillo and Brother John of the Cross at 
Tigne. — Cabrillo's Expedition to California. — Oxenham, 
Drake and Cavendish apjpear on the Coast. — Supposed 
discovery of a Northeast Passage. 

Chapter V. — Etymology of California. — Character of the 
Country. — -Tribes. — Language. — Physical Character. — 
TJnacquaintance with Letters. — Hieroglyphic al Re- 
mains. — Mental Condition, etc. 

Chapter VI. — Government. — Power of Chiefs. — Eeligious 
Ideas regarding the Creation of the World. — Idol- 
Worship in Upper California. — The Temple or Van- 



X 



CONTENTS. 



queech. — Tlie God Chiniglicliinigli. — Tradition Eegard- 
ing the Deluge. — Belief in the Immortality of the Soul 
and the Eesurrection of the Body. 

Chapter VII. — Californian Pagan Priests. — Their Know- 
ledge of Medicine. — Influence of the Priests. — Tradi- 
tions apparently Christian. — Mexican Christian Tradi- 
tions. — The Deluge. — The Cross. — Monastic Estab- 
lishments. — Virginity. — Fasts. — Baptism. — Confes- 
sion. — Eucharist. — Crucifixion. 

Chapter VIII. — Probable Sources whence the Traditions 
were derived, — Probability of St. Thomas having 
preached in the country. — Belief in a White Race to 
come. — Quetzalcohuatl identical with St. Thomas. 

Chapter IX. — Leading Facts connected with the History of 
Quetzalcohuatl. — His Prophecy. — A White People to 
come. — Phenomena prior to the arrival of the Span- 
iards. — Summary of argument in favor of St. Thomas. 
— His probable place of Landing. — How the Doctrine 
may have been corrupted. — Means by which the Apos- 
tle might have arrived in the Country. — America known 
to Europeans before Christianity. 

Chapter X. — Second Source of Christian Traditions. — The 
Irish in Iceland. — Testimony of an Irish Monk and of 
Icelandic Historians to this effect. — The Irish in Amer- 
ica prior to the Eleventh Century. — St. Brandon's Voy- 
age to America. 

Chapter XI. — Reduction of the country by the civil au- 
thority found to be impossible. — It is offered to the 
Jesuits.— Father Kuhno proposes to undertake the 
work. — He is joined by Father John Salva Tierra. 
— Father Tierra sails for Calif ori^ia. — Father Piccolo 
arrives. — Critical position of the Christians.. — They 
make a Novena. — Supplies arrive. — Success during the 
first three years. 



CONTENTS. 



xi 



Chaptee XII. — Difficulties of the Missionaries at first. — • 
Orders to tlie Mexican Grovernment, by Philip Y., in 
favor of the Fathers. — vPrejudice against the Keligious. 
— They prove California to be a Peninsula. — Mode of 
Life at the Missions. — Massacre of the Christians at 
the Mission of St. Xavier. — Punishment of the mur- 
derers. 

Chaptee XIII. — Critical condition of the Fathers for want 
of provisions. — Arrival of supplies. — Dedication of the 
Church of Loretto. — Ungenerous action of the Mexican 
Government. — The Duke of Linares. — Difficulties in 
establishing new Missions. — Father John Ugarte's zeal 
for the conversion of the people. — Prejudice of the 
Natives against the Fathers. 

Chaptee XIV. — The Fathers invest the moneys belonging 
to the Mission in real estate. — First attempt at Gov- 
ernment. — Natural Phenomena. — Father Ugarte pre- 
pares to make a second survey of the coast. — Estab- 
lishment of the Mission of La Paz. — Famine and 
epidemic in the country. — Devotion of the Missiona- 
ries. 

Chaptee XY. — Project to establish garrisons and colonies 
along the coast. — Keception of the Fathers' party by 
the Savagen. — Advantages resulting from the Yoyage. 
— Establishment of Missions. — Conversions. — Mission 
founded for the Cadigomo Indians. 

Chapter XYI. — Difficulty in Converting the Keligious 
Teachers. — Insurrection and Massacre of Christians. — 
Death of Fathers Piccolo and Ugarte. — Fathers Echi- 
veria and Sigismund Taraval. — Great Danger to the 
Missions. — All the Fathers retire to Loretto. — Suppres- 
sion of the Rebellion. — A Philippine vessel arrives at 
St.^Lucas. 

Chaptee XYII. — Punishment of the ringleaders in the late 
Rebellion. — Restoration of the Missions. — Orders of 



xii 



CONTENTS. 



Ferdinand V. for establisliing Mexican Colonies, — A 
juncture to be formed between the Missions of Califor- 
nia and Sonora on the Colorado. — Father Sedelmayer 
examines the Colorado. — State of Eeligion in Califor- 
nia at that period. — Death of Father Bravo and Father 
Tempis. 

Chaptee XVIII. — Death of Father Guillen. — Death of Don 
Rodriguez Lorenzo. — Progress of the Missions. — At- 
tempt of the Gentiles to destroy the Southern Missions. 
— Silver Mines opened in the country. — Decrease in 
the Female Population. — Dangers threatening the So- 
ciety in Europe. — Unjust proceedings taken against it 
in Portugal and France. 

Chapter XIX. — Pombal attempts to use the Poj)e for his 
own purposes. — Banishes the Fathers from the country. 
— Father Malagrida burned at the stake. — Conspiracy 
of the Free-thinkers for the destruction of the Society. 
— Efforts of the French Clergy in behalf of the Reli- 
gious. — 0]3inions of Protestants on this. — Clement 
XIII. in their favor. — Their Expulsion from the Spanish 
Dominions. — Departure from California. 

Chapter XX. — Suppression of the Society. — No charges 
proved against them. — True Cause of the antipathy of 
their enemies. — Election of Clement XIY. — Frederick 
the Great's opinion of the Society. — Its Suppression. — 
Opinion of the World on the act. — Reorganization of 
the Society. 



CONTENTS. 



xiii 



VOLUME II. 

Chapter I. — Arrival of the Franciscans. — Project of Charles 
III. — Commencement of the Missions in Upper Cali- 
fornia. — Establishment of the Missions of San Diego. 
— Explanation of the terms Presidio, Pueblo and Mis- 
sion. 

Chapter II. — Expedition to Monterey. — Discovery of San 
Francisco Bay. — First Bp.ptism. — Scarcity of provi- 
•sions. — Propitious arrival of supplies. — Singular Oc- 
currence. — Arrival of Missionaries. — Lower California 
given to the Dominicans. 

Chapter III. — Search for the Northeastern Passage — Mar- 
tyrdom of one of the Keligious. — Letter of His Excel- 
lency Bucarelli. — Re-establishment of the ruined Mis- 
sion. — Establishment of the Mission of San Francisco. 

Chapter IV. — Establishment of the Mission of Santa Clara. 
— Death of Father Crespi. — Establishment of two Mis- 
sions on the Colorado . — Martyrdom of two Religious. — 
Remarkable Vision. — Death of Father Junipero. — 
State of the Missions in 1802. — Governor Echandia. 

Chapter V. — Progress of the Missions from 1802 to 1822. 
— The Secularization Scheme contemplated by Spain. 
— Russia forms Settlements on the Coast. — Mexico 
interferes with the Fathers. — Results of such interfer- 
ence. — State of the country after. — Statistics. — Ill- 
treatment of the Clergy. 

Chapter VI. — The Mexican Government confiscates the 
Church Property of California. — Effects of confisca- 
tion. — Revolution in 1836. — Alvarado as Leader. — 
Carillo appointed Governor. — Plot for the Overthrow 



xiv 



CONTENTS. 



of Alvarado. — Micheltorena arrives. — He restores the 
Missions to the Eeligious. — The Extinction of the Na- 
tive Church. — Upper California annexed by America. 

Chaptee YIII. — Appointment of the First Bishop of Mon- 
terey. — Discovery of Gold.; — First Clergy that minister 
to the Immigrants. — Sisters of Notre Dame arrive.— 
Appointment of Dr. Alemany. — Appearance of San 
Francisco. — First attempt at Government. 

Chapter IX. — Increase of Population in San Francisco. — 
Cholera breaks out. — Sisters of Charity arrive. — Dr. 
Alemany transferred from Monterey to San Francisco. 
— Father Gallagher goes to Europe. — Establishment of 
St. Thomas' Seminary. — Sisters of Mercy arrive. — 
Prejudice against them. 

Chapter X.— Establishment of St. Mary's Hospital. — In- 
fluence of the Sisters' lives on the patients.— Establish- 
ment of the Magdalen Asylum. — The Sisters take 
charge of the Pest House. — The Sisters attend the 
Jail. — Their success in reforming the culprits. 

Chapter XI. — Pioneer Missionaries.— Increase of the Cath- 
olic Community. — Appointment of Bishop O'Connell. 



APPEISTDIX. 

Part I.— Extensive American Kuins. — Circular Fort on the 
Genessee. — Eemains on the Tonawanda. — Conical 
Mounds on the Ocmulgee. — Kuins on the Miami. — 
Kuins near Chilicothe. — Tumuli in Kentucky and Illi- 
nois. 

Part II.— Great Antiquity of the Kuins.— Proofs thereof. — 
Occupation of the people. — Identity of the Authors of 
the Mounds with the Mexican Races. — Whence the 



APPENDIX. 



XV 



Mexican Races emigrated. — The Olmecs. — Tolmecs. — 
Aztecs. 

Part III. — Where the authors of the Mounds entered 
America. — First Asiatic migration in a Western direc- 
tion. — Similarity between the Tuatha De Danaan 
Works in Ireland and Ancient American remains. 

Paet IV. — Similarity between the customs of the Tuatha 
de Danaans and those of the authors of American 
Ruins. — Identity of Worship. — Languages. — Etc. 



CHAPTEE I. 

Introduction. — Aeeangement and Object ot the Woee, 

The history of the Catholic Church in California 
dates from the latter half of the seventeenth cen- 
tury. From that time down to the present, I pur- 
pose to write an account of the state of religion in 
the country. The absence of an impartial, com- 
prehensive work, embracing the past and present 
condition of the Church, is my reason for under- 
taking this task. 

Though largely devoid of those important and 
leading events, which, in older and more populous 
parts of the Catholic world, constitute the princi- 
pal chapters of history, the record of the Church's 
career on this coast is yet not without interest to 
the Catholic mind. The history of missionary en- 
terprise in every country, and under every circum- 
stance, possesses an attraction for many, much 
greater when it happens to be connected with re- 
sults of a most gratifying kind, as in the case of 
which we are going to treat. 

The history of the Catholic Church in California 
commends itself, too, to the general reader, for 
another and, perhaps, a more appreciable reason. 
I allude to the connection between the civil and 
religious history of the country. For three hund- 



2 HISTORY OF THE 

red years and more — from the landing of Cortes m 
1536 till the annexation of Upper California by the 
American Republic in 1846, the civil and religious 
relations differed [so little that they found expres- 
sion on the same page. It is only since the loss of 
one half of the country to Mexico that the two 
branches of history have formed separate fields for 
inquiry, and that the civil and religious historians, 
severing a long-formed friendship, have entered 
on different routes. 

As the conversion of the aborigines from pagan- 
ism and barbarism to Christianity and civilization 
has been the result of the devoted and heroic ex- 
ertions of the Jesuit and Franciscan missionaries, 
I have resolved, in the arrangement of my subject, 
to treat of the order of events in two volutnes. In 
the first, I will speak of the labors and triumphs of 
the Jesuit Fathers in Lower California, from the 
time of their landing in 1683 to the date of their 
expulsion, in common with their brethren of Para- 
guay, in 1768, by order of Charles III. 

The second volume will contain, besides an ac- 
count of the conversion of Upper or Alta Califo- 
nia by the disciples of St. Francis, a description of 
the once happy and flourishing state of the mis- 
sions, under the paternal rule of the Fathers, their 
subsequent decline and ultimate ruin under Mexi- 
can auspices; to which will be added an impar- 
tial description of the state of religion during 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNTA. 3 



the American period, since the appointment of the 
Right Rev. Dr. Alemany as second bishop of 
Monterey. 

My principal object in undertaking this work is 
the desire of placing upon record, and handing 
down to posterity, a faithful and unbiased rela- 
tion of the labors, trials and triumphs of the pio- 
neer missionary Fathers, not forgetting what is due 
to those who have succeeded them in the ministry. 

At the risk of laying myself open to the charge 
of embodying something foreign to my purpose, 
yet with the view of its being acceptable to many, 
I have resolved upon giving a limited description 
of the country and its resources, as well as an ab- 
breviated account of the different voyages made 
to its shores, during a long series of years, by the 
Spaniards, the British and the French. 

To the manners, customs and religion of the 
aborigines, I propose devoting several pages, that 
the reader may be acquainted with the character 
of those with whom the pioneer missionaries had 
to come into contact. And, connected herewith, it 
will be read, I trust, not without interest, how cer- 
tain apparently Christian traditions and observ- 
ances were found to be held and maintained by 
the natives. The explanation to be offered in so- 
lution to this will lead to the interesting inquiry, 
as to whether the Christian religion had ever been 
preached in America previous to the arrival of the 
Spaniards. In support of the affirmative proofs 



4 



HISTORY OF THE 



will be offered to the acceptance of the reader in 
favor of the arrival of St. Thomas, the Apostle, 
in the country; as well as in support of the pres- 
ence of the Irish on the eastern or Atlantic coast 
prior to the landing of Columbus. 

Out of this will arise the investigation of another 
and J if possible, more difficult problem — the origin 
of those numerous, ancient remains of towns, 
tombs and fortifications, scattered everywhere 
through the continent, from the shores of the 
Atlantic to those of the Pacific. To this the 
reader's attention will be specially invited, though 
not forming any direct part of the work; for, en- 
tirely apart from religious inquiry, it must ever be 
regarded as a matter of more than ordinary im- 
portance, to determine on satisfactory grounds the 
origin and identity of that remarkable people — the 
authors of that enlightenment and civilization of 
which it is now freely acknowledged this country 
was in possession centuries before its discovery in 
1492.^ 

But, however agreeable and interesting an in- 
quiry of this nature may prove to the general 
reader, the main feature of California church his- 
tory will naturally be the conversion and civiliza- 
tion of the Indians, and that at a time when sojiie 
of the principal nations of Europe were being vio- 
lently torn from the centre of Catholic unity; so 
that, viewing the matter in connection herewith, 

(1) See works by the Smithsonian Institute. American Aniiqiniies, 
— Bradford. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



5 



the thought may not unreasonably occur to the 
mind of the reader that the Ahiiighty had deter- 
mined upon compensating his church for the losses 
sustained in the old world by the accessions made 
in the new. I^either will it be forgotten, that the 
nation made use of lor the accomplishment of this 
noble and beneficent purpose, was the then power- 
ful Catholic Kingdom of Spain, under whose ban- 
ners the children of Ignatius, of Domenic, and 
Francis, went forth to the ends of the earth, rival- 
ing in their thirst for the conversion of nations, 
the daring and ambition of their reckless secular 
brethren in their pursuit after temporal honors 
and temporal gain. 

Undaunted by the most formidable dangers to 
be apprehended from long and perilous voyages, 
from close and constant communication with rude 
and barbarous races, or from bad and insalubrious 
climates, the history of that period presents us 
with the agreeable picture of the Spanish Religious 
hastening to every part of the globe, wherever the 
arms of his country had opened him a passage. 
Hence the account of the noble and heroic exer- 
tions of the missionary priests in the valley of the 
Mississippi, in the wilds of Peru, on the burning 
plains of the Indies, and amid the hills and valleys 
Of California. No fleet or expedition of any im- 
portance sailed in those days under the auspices of 
Catholic Spain, unattended by the missionary 
priest, the bearer and exponent at the same time 



6 



HISTORY OF THE 



of that symbol of faith — the cross of the Re- 
deemer, under whose shadow the countries were 
to be gained to the church and the crown. And 
whenever the reduction of a race happened to 
prove too weighty a measure for the civil author- 
ity, it had only to be entrusted, as in the case of 
the Californias, to the zeal and devotion of the 
clerical body, in order to ensure its final submis- 
sion. When, however, a different policy came to 
be adopted, the result was unhappily alike fatal to 
the interests of the crown and the well-being of 
religion. For it is not a matter unknown to the 
student of history, that from the moment the 
monarchs of Spain offered violence to the minis- 
ters of the gospel, the star of their country's tem- 
poral ascendency began to decline, their political 
relations were altered, the seeds of disorder and 
rebellion were sown in their provinces, and terri- 
tory after territory began to renounce their au- 
thority; until the last of those numerous and mag- 
nificent American dependencies, which had made 
them at one time the pride and envy of the most 
powerful nations of the world, was violently torn 
from their grasp. 

On the other hand, as long as the responsible 
ministers of government showed themselves capa- 
ble of appreciating the labors of the missionary, 
by aiding him in the prosecution of his noble 
and charitable enterprise, the power of Spain rest- 
ed on a solid and unshaken foundation. The im- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



7 



possibility of governing with entire satisfaction 
and advantage to the crown provinces, at such a 
considerable distance as the Spanish- American 
possessions, is put forward by some as a plea for 
the coldness and neglect with which the Court at 
Madrid treated the Paraguayan and Californian 
missionaries. But, however plausible and satis- 
factory such an argument may appear to the apol- 
ogists of royalty, it will never satisfactorily ac- 
count for the severity and injustice exercised in 
the expulsion of the Fathers from the shores of 
the Pacific. 

It is true that the royal intentions were often- 
times thwarted, and the most positive instructions 
artfully evaded, by designing and unscrupulous 
ministers; for not unfrequently did it happen that 
when orders were sent from the Court of Madrid 
to the Mexican government in favor of the Fathers, 
these royal commands were either entirely neg- 
lected, or executed only after the most injurious 
delay. This was remarkably so in the year 1698, 
as also in the years 1703 and 1707, as we shall see 
in the body of the work. Indirectly, it was a gaiu! 
rather than a loss; for it showed more emphati-' 
cally than anything else could have done, how the 
conversion of the country was the work of the 
Fathers, and not the result of the favors or patron- 
age of the State. 

What contributed not a little to the missiona- 
ries' success was their chivalrous and devoted ex- 



8 



HISTORY OF THE 



ertions in behalf of the people in times of public 
calamity, for, regardless of their own personal 
comfort and safety, they never withheld the kind 
offices of charity from any; never failed to exhibit 
in their lives the example of the gospel Samaritan, 
by attending on all, no matter how loathsome, in- 
fectious or dangerous the diseases with which they 
happened to be afflicted. Thus, by rare examples 
of virtue, by a devotion and zeal unparalleled 
in the annals of any other part of the Church, the 
pioneer Jesuit Fathers in Lower California con- 
tinued to add constantly to the number of the 
faithful, until, at the moment of their departure 
from the peninsula, the united result of their mis- 
sionary labors proved to be one of the most remark- 
able triumphs of gospel success achieved for 
religion in modern times. It was the conversion 
of the entire country, from Cape St. Lucas to the 
mouth of the Colorado. 

What the sons of Ignatius did for Lower Cali- 
fornia, the children of Francis accomplished for 
Upper, Everywhere the preaching of the gospel 
was attended with the most favorable results. 
From San Diego to San Francisco, missionary es- 
tablishments arose along the coast, where thou- 
sands of the people were carefully provided with 
everything requisite for their temporal wants, in- 
structed in the great truths of religion, and the 
arts of civilized life. 

But, viewing the result of the missionaries' la- 



CATHO:.IC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



9 



bors merely on the ground of temporal advan- 
tages done to the natives, there is much to admire 
and extol in their work, while, as a successful un- 
dertaking, accomplished with such limited means, 
it contrasts most advantageously with the previous 
efforts of Grovernment in a similar direction. For 
one hundred and fifty years immediately succeed- 
ing the discovery of the peninsula, the subjugation 
and settlement of the country, though an object 
of the highest ambition to the Spanish authorities, 
remained entirely unattained. Even the impossi- 
bility of ever accomplishing the same by secular 
means was freely acknowledged by all. 

jSTo sooner, however, was it entrusted to the 
care of the Religious than the difficulties experi- 
enced for a century and a half immediately dis- 
appear. Xeither the character of the inhabitants, 
nor the apparent infertility of the land, is any 
longer an impediment against making settlements 
on the coast. The soil, though yielding only the 
meagerest sustenance to its wretched inhabitants, 
now, at the approach of the Fathers, opens its 
bosom, and pours forth its rich treasures of nature. 
At the voice of the same venerable men, fifty 
thousand of the savages descend from the moun- 
tains, abandon their barbarous state, accept the 
religion of Christ, and engage in the works and 
arts of civilized life. To paganism succeeds Chris- 
tianity; to barbarism, civilization; to wild, neg- 
lected, uncultivated regions, blooming, fertile val- 



10 HISTORY OF THE j 

! 
I 

leys teeming with abundant crops and extensive 
herds — all the result of the labors and devoted ex- 
ertions of men whose only means of enforcing au- 
thority were the mild and persuasive words of the 
gospel, and whose only worldly inheritance con- 
sisted of a cassock, a girdle and a breviary. 

. In 1834, the number of live stock belonging to 
the missions in Upper California alone, amounted 
to four hundred and twenty-four thousand head of 
horned cattle; sixty-two thousand head of horse, 
and three hundred and twenty-one thousand of 
other kinds; while for the same year the cereal 
returns are given at one hundred and twenty-two 
thousand five hundred fanegas,^ 

Of the articles of export, which consisted of 
hides, tallow, oil, wood, wool, tobacco and cot- 
ton, the first was the principal. Two hundred 
thousand hides annually left the shores for the 
Sandwich, Peruvian and American markets. The 
annual gross value of all the commodities leaving 
the country may be estimated at close on half a 
million of Spanish piastres.^ Yet, in the presence 
of these incontrovertible figures, there are those 
who withhold from the Fathers that praise and ad- 
miration so justly entitled them by their zealous 
and devoted exertions in behalf of the temporal 
interests of the people; while others, more un- 
generous and unreasonable still, would fain have 

(1) Afanega is equal to a bushel. 

(2) See Exploration de 1' Oregon, by Mons. Duflot de Mofras; vol. 1, 
p. 480. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



11 



the world regard them in a light entirely unworthy 
of their sacred profession. Of the former, the 
Scotch author of the History of America, may be 
evidenced as an instance; nor are we to be aston- 
ished at this, for inasmuch as Robertson never vis- 
ited the country, and was not over favorable, as a 
writer, to Catholic interests, little else could be 
expected at his hands. ^ JN'either should we be sur- 
prised at not meeting with commendatory expres- 
sions in the writings of men who paid only casual 
•visits to the shores, as Rogers, Shelvocke and 
Beech ey: but that men residing in the country, and 
supposed to be thoroughlj^ acquainted with its his- 
tory, should condemn the Religious, and censure 
them in the coarsest of language, betrays either an 
unpardonable ignorance of the true history of the 
land, or a mind utterly prejudiced against every 
thing Catholic.^ 

The charges laid to the account of the Fathers 
are mainly to the effect that they were not suffi- 
ciently progressive; that they kept their neophyte 
converts in a state of perpetual bondage, and 
failed to elevate them to a high and desiVable de- 
gree of civilization. " The Spanish population 
and the Fathers," say the writers of the Annals of 
San Francisco^ ^' could not or would not, as truly 
they did not, as we may afterwards see, do any 
thing to promote the happiness of the human race 

(1) Robertson's History of America: Book VII. p. 74. 

(2) See Forbes' History of California — Annals of San Francisco. 



12 



HISTORY OF THE 



ill the country. Men feed the ox and the sheep 
for their milk and fleece, the hog for his flesh, the 
ass for the strength of his back, and all for their 
increase; so did the Fathers feed their Indian con- 
verts, and find abundant 23rofit in their labor and. 
personal services, whom they left, as they perhaps 
found, if they did not transform them into moral 
beasts, just as tame, dull and silly, dirty, diseased 
and stupidly obstinate as the other brutes named. "-^ 
Before indicting so grave and serious a charge 
against the most devoted and remarkable mis- 
sionaries of modern times, it is to be regretted 
that the writers of the Annals did not consider 
whether it was any advantage to the natives to have 
been instructed in a knowledge of the Christian 
religion; to have been reclaimed from their wan- 
dering, precarious existence, instructed in the ele- 
mentary principles of a civilized life, and provided 
with all the requirements demanded for their tem- 
poral wants. It is also to be regretted, that they 
did not consider whether it is possible, even under 
the most favorable circumstances, to speedily 
transform the savage into a civilized man. The 
history of the world, and the experience of all 
ages, would have told them exactly the contrary. 
In no part of the globe, and under no circum- 
stances whatever, has it ever been known that the 
wild and uncivilized races have been elevated to 



(1) Annals San Francisco: p. 52. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 13 



a parallel with civilized Christian coinmunities in 
less than a few generations. 

The history of the whole of America is an appo- 
site instance of this. The still rude and uncivilized 
"habits of the yet wandering tribes of this coast, of 
Oregon, and the great western prairies, is an evi- 
dence of how little even a Republican government 
can effect in exalting a people. 

The Floridan war, which lasted from 1835 to 
1842, cost the United States Government of 
America forty million dollars, and twenty thousand 
of the flower of the, army; and yet, we are told, 
that until lately the chief of the Seminoles was 
the terror of the frontier.^ Under the circum- 
stances, the Fathers did all that could be reason- 
ably expected at their hands, and more, I may 
safely affirm, than any other body of men, outside 
the Catholic Church, has ever accomplished with 
similar means. The material they had to work on 
was of the poorest and most unfavorable kind. 

According to the testimony of the most impar- 
tial and best informed writers, the physical and 
mental conditions of the Californians was the low- 
est and weakest of all the American races. It is 
not for Europeans," writes the author of the Nat- 
ural and Civil History of California^ "who have 
never been out of their own country, to conceive an 
adequate idea of this people. For even in the least 
frequented corners of the globe there is not a na- 

(1) See Catholic Church in the United States; p. 16. 



14 



HISTORY OF THE 



tion SO stupid, of such contracted ideas, and so 
weak, both in body and mind, as the unhappy 
. Californians.'' ^' They pass whole days," says Hum- 
boldt, ''stretched out on their bellies on the sand 
when it is heated by the reverberation of the 
solar rays." And Father Boscana, who spent a 
quarter of a century in the country, gives them 
even a more unfavorable character: ''The Indians 
of California may be compared to a species of 
monkey; for in naught do they express interest 
except in imitating the action of others, and par- 
ticularly in copying the ways of the ra'zon or white 
men, whom they respect as beings much superior 
to themselves; but, in doing so, they are careful 
to select vice in preference to virtue. This is the 
result, undoubtedly, of their corrupt and natural 
disposition." ^ 

The condition of the Indians after their conver- 
sion, when instructed by the Religious, contrasts 
most favorably with this. 

Captain Benjamin Morrell, of the United States 
service, who visited the country in 1832, speaks 
thus of the Indians of the mission of St. Anthony 
of Padua, near Monterey: " The Indians are very 
industrious in their labors, and obedient to their 
teachers and directors, to whom they look up as 
to a father and protector, and who in return dis- 
charge their duty toward these poor Indians with 

(1) Historical Account of the Indians of Upper California; by Father 
Boscana, p. 335. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



15 



a great deal of feeling and humanity. They are 
generally well clothed and fed, have houses of 
their own, and are made as comfortable as they 
wish to be. The greatest care is taken of all who 
are afflicted with any disease, and every attention 
is paid to their wants." And again: N'o person 
of unprejudiced mind could witness the labors of 
these Catholic missionaries, and contemplate the 
happy results of their philanthropic exertions, with- 
out confessing that they are unwearied in well- 
doing. The Indians are generally a very industri- 
ous, ingenious and cleanly people." ^ Mr. Russell 
Bartlett, speaking of the state of the country after 
the destruction of the missions by the Mexican 
government, writes in the same commendatory 
manner: ''Humanity cannot refrain from wishing 
that the dilapidated Mission of San Gabriel should 
be renovated, and its broken walls be rebuilt, its 
roofless houses be re-covered, and its deserted 
walls be again filled with its ancient industrious^ 
happy and contented population^ A little before, 
the same writer had said: "Five thousand Indians 
were at one time collected and attached to the 
mission. They are represented to have been sober 
and industrious, well clothed and fed." An Amer- 
ican, who passed several years in the country, 
bears equally satisfactory testimony of their vir- 
tues; speaking of the Mission of San Jose, he says: 
"And perhaps there are few places in the world 

(1) A Narrative of Four VcyoLges in the Pacific: chap. VI., p. 208. 



16 



HISTORY OF THE 



where, in proportion to the number of the inhabi- ' 
tantSj can be found onore chastity, industrious habits 
and correct deportment than among the women of 
this place." ^ 

The Abbe Domenic's valuable work on the 
Great Deserts of America also contains some nota- 
ble passages respecting the condition of the In- 
dians before and after their conversion: ^he 
Indians of California consist of poor tribes, living 
wretchedly on the product of fishing, of hunting, 
and of wild fruits. Under the intelligent and 
paternal administration of the missionaries they 
had become happy, docile and industrious, even 
though their intelligence was much inferior to that 
of the other Indians of North America. They 
tilled the fields, cultivated the vine, and had very 
fine orchards. Previous to the arrival of the 
Jesuits, they were in complete ignorance of the 
art of agriculture, and even of the pastoral life. 
Stupidity seemed to be their distinctive char- 
acter."^ 

Such is my answer to those whose works are 
dishonored by the censures and condemnations 
they contain of the pioneer Fathers to this coast. 
In the body of the work the reader will be able to 
appreciate more fully the true character of the 
Religious, on reading in detail an . account of 
their labors. 

(1) Life in California, during a Residence of Several Years in that Ter- 
ritory hy an American: p. 73. 

(2) The Deserts of North America: by Abbe Domenic, vol. 1, p. 239. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 17 



Apart entirely from the foregoing consideration 
respecting the benefits conferred on the natives, 
the signal advantages indirectly derived by the 
Government of this country from the presence of 
the Religious on the coast, should be more than 
sufficient to shield them from the ungenerous re- 
marks of American writers. It is to the presence 
o4 the pioneer Catholic missionaries in California 
that is due, in all probability, indirectly the fact 
that this part of the coast forms to-day a portion 
of the American Kepublic. 

After the failure of Admiral Otando's expedition 
in 1683, the government of Spain acknowledged 
its inability to conquer the country, or to make 
settlements in it. A declaration to this effect was 
reluctantly made by the agents of the crown, and 
a determination arrived at of never again em- 
barking on a like speculation. By thus acknowl- 
edging their inability to accomplish their pur- 
pose, the Spanish authorities may be said to have 
virtually renounced in favor of others, desirous 
of making a similar experiment, whatever claim 
or title they had to the country. That this was 
sure to be so regarded by others, appears clear 
from the fact, that in 1768, the same year that the 
Jesuit Fathers landed in Lower California, a Rus- 
sian expedition was despatched to the Pacific, 
with the view of promoting the mercantile and ter- 
ritorial interests of that nation in these parts. The 
presence of the Religious, however, under the flag 
2 



18 



HISTORY OF THE 



of old Spain, prevented for a time the contem- 
plated purpose. But Russia did not entirely 
abandon her project, for, in 1807, we find the Cham- 
berlain of his Majesty the Emperor, arriving at the 
bay of San Francisco, preparatory to forming a 
settlement on the coast, which was afterward ac- 
complished, at the port of Bodega in 1812. 

Meantime, the English, under Rogers, Dampi^i', 
Shelvocke and Anson, were frequenting the coun- 
try, and inclined to regard it as a British possession, 
in consequence of Drake having taken possession 
of it in the name of his sovereign; while, on the 
other hand, the French, in the persons of La Per- 
ouse and De Mofras were also endeavoring to 
establish a claim. It is, therefore, by no means 
improbable, on the contrary, it is strongly to be 
credited, that had not the interests of Spain been 
so largely represented by the devoted Religious, 
California would have fallen a prey, long before 
its annexation by the American Republic, to one 
or other of the nations referred to above. 

The circumstances under which the Religious 
entered on the field of their labors, deserve to be 
briefly explained, in order to guard against un- 
favorable impressions. Unlike most missionary 
work, where the heralds of the Gospel go forth 
unattended by any, without scrip or staff, trusting 
for all things to the providence and protection of 
Him who ruleth the universe and provideth for 
the requirements of all, the first missionaries to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 19 



California were attended by a few faithful com- 
panions, and under the protection of a military 
escort. That this was derogatory to the true 
spirit of the Gospel, and unworthy of the pioneer 
Fathers, seems to have been regarded by some, but 
it should be remembered that the object contem- 
plated by Government was twofold in its char- 
acter: The conversion of the natives to the 
Catholic faith, and their subjection to the do- 
minion of Spain, was the double purpose on which 
the Fathers had embarked. On this condition, 
and this alone, was it that Spain had placed the 
interests of the country in their hands. Even ad- 
mitting that the latter did not enter into their 
purpose, it is difficult to see how their having 
taken precautionary measures to save themselves 
against the violence of the savages, could be laid 
as a charge at their doors. 

Doubtless it is far more impressive and romantic 
to read of the missionary falhng under the toma- 
hawk of the savages, as the first Jesuit Fathers in 
Canada, than to learn of others of their brethren 
landing on the shores of an equally barbarous race 
under the protection of a few armed companions. 
But, whether the course adopted by the latter may 
not be more in accordance with reason, and more 
beneficial to religion and humanity, is a question 
which is left to the judgment of the reader to deter- 
mine. Had not the first missionaries to California 
been attended by some of their Spanish or Mexican 



20 



HISTORY OF THE 



friends, there is every ground to suppose, judging 
from the future conduct of the natives, that they 
would have fallen victims to their charitable en- 
deavors at the hands of the savages, and that thus 
the country would have remained sunk in its bar- 
barism and paganism for generations. 

There was also another and more politic motive 
urging this course. The eastern, or Philippine, 
trade had to be protected ; for this purpose it was 
necessary that garrisons should be formed along 
the coast, to prevent the annual Mexican galleon 
from falling into the hands of the British then in- 
festing the shores. Kor was the hope of prevent- 
ing the country from falling a prey to some of the 
nations referred to above, entirely foreign to his 
Majesty's purpose. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



21 



CHAPTEK II. 

Continuation of the Peeceding. — Geogeaphical Position of the Coun- 
TET. — Expeditions undeetaken foe the Disco veey of the Imag- 

INAET StEAIT BET^-EEN THE ATLANTIC AND PACIFIC. — TeEATY OF 
TOEDESILLAS. — MAGELLAN SAILS TO THE PHILIPPINES BY A WeSTEE- 
LY COUESE. — ChAELES Y. OEDEES CoETES to seek foe THE StEAIT 
— CoETES SENDS ChEISTOPHEE DE OlID. — COETES GOES TO SpAIN. — 

Geijalya's Expedition. — Discoyeey of Califoenia. 

The first quarter of the present century was the 
most brilliant period of the Catholic missions of 
California. It was during this time, after the 
labors of the missionaries had resulted in the con- 
version of the greater part of the people, that 
fifty thousand of the inhabitants, strangers to the 
care, turmoil and ambition of the outer world, 
dwelt in those peaceful abodes erected everywhere 
through' the country under the fostering care of 
the Religious. There, day by day, as the duties 
of religion summoned them to the worship of God, 
their simple but grateful accents ascended to 
Heaven in humble acknowledgment of the mani- 
fold blessings bestowed on them, both in a spiritual 
and temporal sense. Instead of rude, illiterate 
savages, destitute of every idea of religion, and of 
every social comfort and enjoyment, they now saw 
themselves in the possession of religion, instructed 
in the great scheme of Redemption, abounding in 
bread, comfortably lodged and decently clad. 



22 



HISTORY OF THE 



Even to the most censorious and exacting, the 
change must appear advantageous and appreciable. 
To the wild, uncultivated, wandering races moving 
vaguely from place to place, unconscious alike of 
the God who created them, as well as the end for 
which they were destined, succeed, under the care 
of the Religious, the numerous civilized, Christian 
congregations, leading most regular and orderly 
lives, and discharging devoutly the duties that re- 
ligion demanded at their hands. So happy and 
contented, indeed, was their condition, before the 
baneful influence of a ruinous Mexican policy was 
felt in the land, that one is in every sense justified 
in regarding their state as amongst the most fa- 
vored of any neophyte Christian community of the 
world. But this was not to continue. In the in- 
scrutable designs of divine Providence a climax 
was reached: the happiest and best days of the 
Californian missions had come and were gone. 

In 1822, Mexico separated from the parent coun- 
try and proclaimed its independence. This was a 
most dangerous and ill-boding occurrence for the 
missions. Men who, while subject to authority, 
used every means in their power to avoid the ex- 
ecution of orders favorable to the Fathers, now 
that they were free, were not likely to take meas- 
ures for promoting their interests. Such, in fact, 
proved to be the case. 

Two years after the Republic was proclaimed, 
the Christians of California were removed from 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



23 



under the control of the Fathers: an order arrived 
at that date for the manumission of all whose 
characters were unimpeachable. They were to re- 
ceive certain portions of land and to be entirely in- 
dependent of the Religious. At the same time 
the annual salary paid to the Fathers, and deriva- 
ble from the interest of the Pious Fund, was with- 
held and appropriated by government; while still 
later on, the whole of the fund donated originally 
by the pious benefactors for the exclusive use of 
religion, was confiscated by Congress and expend- 
ed for purposes of State. ^ To these, other equally 
intolerant measures rapidly succeeded. In 1833, 
the Mexican government passed a decree for the 
removal of all the Religious,^ and the distribution 
of the lands among the Indians and settlers. The 
natural consequence of such a radical measure was 
the ruin and destruction of all that the mission- 
aries had effected since then* entry into the coun- 
try. The Indians, being unprepared for so sweep- 
ing a change, when left entirely to themselves, un- 
controlled and unsupported by their religious pro- 
tectors, quickly fell back into their original indo- 
lence, and squandered away all that was given 
them by government, as children are wont to trifle 
with valuables which accidentally happen to fall 
into their hands. Of this, even the most unfavor- 

(1) The Pious Fund was the aggregate sum of the donations bestow- 
ed by the faithful on the Fathers for the use of the missions. Its his- 
tory will be given in the Second Vol. 

(2) They were to be replaced by a secular clergy. 



24 



HISTORY OF THE 



able writers bear unequivocal testimony: ''The 
simple Indians were quite incapable of standing 
alone, and rapidly gambled away or otherwise 
squandered the little property assigned to them. 
Beggary or plunder was only left to them to sub- 
sist upon."^ 

Such was the unhappy and ruinous consequence 
of the interference of government with the work 
of the missionaries. The Indians, when left to 
themselves, refused, in almost every instance, to 
labor. They either had not sufficient intelligence 
to foresee the evils they were bringing upon them- 
selves and their families by abstaining from work, 
or they had not sufficient determination of purpose 
to conquer their natural indolence by engaging in 
those duties they cheerfully undertook at the bid- 
ding of the Fathers. Attributable to one cause or 
the other, the result was equally the same — the 
temporal and spiritual ruin of the people. Every- 
where through the country the lands remained al- 
most wholly untilled, the houses fell into ruins, 
the herds were destroyed, and the Indians them- 
selves scattered^ diminished and demoralized. In- 
deed, so remarkable and striking was the change 
effected under these circumstances, that, only we 
have the most undoubted authority for its reality, 
we would feel reluctant in accepting it as true. 

In the eight years which passed between 1834 
and 1842, the live stock belonging to the missions 

(1) Annals of San Frandsco, p. 75. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 25 



decreased from eight hundred and eight thousand 
to sixty-two thousand. The diminution in the 
agricultural returns was equally significant, the 
returns having fallen from seventy thousand to 
four thousand hectoliters, while, as regarded the 
Indians themselves, their numbers fell from thirty 
thousand six hundred and fifty to four thousand 
five hundred.^ 

Although the action of the Mexican Grovern- 
ment resulted in the almost entire ruin of the mis- 
sions, Catholicity, withal, did not lose its hold upon 
the country. Another and more brilliant era was 
about to open upon the Church. In the ineffable 
designs of Divine Providence, the native Christian 
congregations were to be succeeded by Europeans. 
Upon the ruins of the old missions was to arise a 
new and more beautiful Church, fair and noble in 
all its proportions, combining within its fold men 
of almost every clime and every race, Celt and 
Saxon, Frank and Teuton, those from the banks of 
the Tiber, as well as those from the Guadalquiver 
and the Mississippi, and thus second only in num- 
bers and afQuence to some of the oldest and most 
prominent centres of Catholic unity within the 
limits of the Republic. This is the modern Church 
of California. How it came to be formed, how its 
numbers increased, its churches arose, its religious 
houses were founded, its institutions established, 



(1) Vide Exploration du Ferritoire de L'Oregon, des Californies et de 
la Mer Vermeille; iol. 1, p. 321. 



26 HISTORY OF THE 

its bishoprics formed arid its clergy increased, the 
reader shall learn in the latter half of the work. 

In the older and less perfect geographies, the 
boundaries assigned to California were considera- 
bly greater than its present dimensions. Up al- 
most to modern times its geographical limits were 
but vaguely defined. John Bleau, in his volumi- 
nous work published at Amsterdam, in 1622, com- 
prehended in California all the countries west of 
New Spain and New Galicia, even to the Anian 
Straits. ^' California communiter dicitur quidquid 
terrarum Novse Hispaniae atque Novge Galicise ad 
occidentem objicitur, quae sane latissime patent et 
ad extremes Americse meridionalis terminos et fre- 
tum quod vulgo Anian vocant, pertinent." The 
limits thus assigned to the country by Bleau, and 
others of that period, were never generally ac- 
cepted. They however gave what, in their day, 
was supposed to be the country's dimensions. 

By California in its present limits, comprising 
the Upper and Lower countries of that name, is 
understood that line or tract of coast land on the 
western shores of the North American continent 
between the twenty-second and forty-eighth de- 
grees of north latitude, and the one hundred and 
ninth and one hundred and twenty-fourth degrees 
of west longitude. Its extreme length, from Cape 
St. Lucas in the south to Cape Mendocino in the 
north, is about five hundred leagues, or fifteen hun- 
dred miles. It varies in breadth from thirty to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



27 



three hundred miles and more. The superficial 
area of this belt of coast land is for Lower Cali- 
fornia two hundred thousand square miles; and for 
Upper one hundred and eighty thousand nine 
hundred and eighty-two, making a total of three 
hundred and eighty-eight thousand nine hundred 
and eighty-two square miles for the entire coun- 
try. Upper California extends about seven hun- 
dred and fifty miles northwest to Oregon, from 
the thirty-second to the forty-second parallel of 
latitude. 

It is to the indomitable energy and liberal mu- 
nificence of the conqueror of Mexico that we owe 
the discovery of the country, under the following 
circumstances. In 1522, after the conquest of 
Mexico, Fernando Cortes acquainted his ro3^al 
master, Charles Y., with his design of discovering 
the imaginary strait supposed to exist between 
the American continents. It is proper to observe, 
that after the discovery of America, at the close 
of the fifteenth century, by Christopher Columbus 
or Colon, an opinion was current in Europe that 
the Atlantic communicated with the Pacific by 
a strait in the vicinity of what is now known as 
the Isthmus of Panama. It was with the view of 
finding this passage, and thereby facilitating the 
voyage to the Indies, of which so much was then 
spoken, that the adventurous Spaniard entered 
upon his fourth and last voyage. The extraordi- 
nary accounts given of the riches of the East by 



28 



HISTORY OF THE 



the Yenetiau and Florentine merchants, as well as 
the exaggerated description of travelers, whose 
works then for the first time began to attract pub- 
lic attention, inflamed the pubhc mind with the 
desire of being able to traffic directly with those 
nations, and not as before, through Mahometan 
agency. 

In 1499, Yasco de Gama returned from his 
voyage to the East by the way of the Cape of 
Grood Hope. This, while it opened a new but diffi- 
cult passage to the Indies, only increased the 
desire of finding a shorter and less perilous route. 
To satisfy the public desire then, as also to accom- 
modate himself to the wish of the monarch, Ad- 
miral Columbus sailed from the Tagus for the 
fourth and last time in his life, in 1502. He had 
promised their Catholic Majesties on starting that 
nothing would be left unaccomplished to discover 
the passage. Faithful to his promise, he carefully 
examined the coast as far north as the Gulf of 
Honduras, without, it is unnecessary to say, having 
found the imaginary strait. 

From this till 1523, several attempts were made 
to discover the passage. In 1514, the Portuguese 
discovered the Moluccas, which the Spaniards 
claimed as their own, in accordance with the 
treaty of Tordecillas, by which it had been agreed 
that all the countries to the distances of three hun- 
dred and seventy leagues east of the Azores should 
belong to the Portuguese crown, and all to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



29 



the west to the kingdom of Spain. This was the 
memorable treaty known as the ''Partition of the 
Ocean." It was occasioned by the inconveniences 
arising from the immunities granted by different 
Popes to the Spanish and Portuguese monarchs. 
In 1454, Pope ^^icholas Y. granted, by a Bull of 
approval to Portugal, all the discoveries she had 
made, or might afterward make, on the African 
coast and to the east. On the other hand, Fer- 
dinand and Isabella obtained a counter prerogative 
from Alexander YL, by which they were to enjoy 
and inherit all the discoveries made to the west.^ 
As the limits in both cases were but vaguely de- 
fined, the pretensions of the monarchs eventually 
became a matter of dispute in the case of the Mo- 
luccas, and hence the treaty alluded to respecting 
the division of the ocean. 

To obviate, as far as was practicable, the diffi- 
culty of the case, Magellan and Falero proposed to 
Cardinal Ximenes, to sail to the island by a west- 
ern route, if aided by Government. From what 
motiv^e it is not stated, but the proposal did not 
meet with approval at the hands of his Eminence. 
The matter remained in abeyance till after his 
death, when the offer was renewed to the monarch 
in person, and with greater success; for, in the 
year 1519, Magellan started on his voyage. After 
crossing the equator, he steered along the south- 
ern coast till he came to the strait to which he has 

(1) See Bull and Explanation at end of chapter. 



30 



HISTORY OF THE 



given his name. Through it he effected a passage, 
with considerable difficulty, into the southern 
ocean. Continuing his voyage, he arrived at the 
Ladrones, and subsequently at the Philippines, 
where he unfortunately perished, with some of his 
companions. The others continued the voyage 
till they came to the Moluccas, whence they re- 
turned to Spain, in 1522, by way of the Cape of 
Good Hope. This was the first complete voyage 
made around the globe, and was effected in the 
space of three years. 

A new, though long and difficult, passage to the 
Indies being now discovered, and the position of 
the world better determined, the general desire 
was increased of finding a readier route ; Charles Y. 
was as deeply interested in the matter as any of 
his subjects. In 1523 he sent orders to Cortes to 
seek for the strait on both sides of the continent, 
Cortes was not then in a position to fully carry 
out the royal commands, and contented himself 
with sending Christopher de Olid, with Habuercas 
and Hortado, to take a survey of the coast on the 
eastern side. Meantime the general opinion re- 
garding the existence of the strait was increased, 
in consequence of information received from the 
natives by Pedro Alvarado. Writing to Cortes 
from Mazatlan, he says: " They (the natives) also 
told me that at five days journey beyond a very 
large city, which is twenty days journey from 
hence, this land terminates; and this the}^ posi- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 31 



tively declare. If so, there is no question with me 
but this is the strait." 

For the sohition of the problem, it was necessary 
that an expedition should be formed for the care- 
ful survey of the western coast. To this end, 
Cortes caused to be carried across from Vera Cruz, 
on the Atlantic, to Zacatulla, on the Pacific, mate- 
rials for the construction of four vessels, two cara- 
vals and two brigantines. He also despatched a 
number of artisans for the execution of the work. 
His plan, however, was frustrated for a time by an 
unhappy occurrence. After the arrival of the 
workmen and materials, the magazine accidentally 
took fire, when all was destroyed but the iron. To 
any but a man such as Cortes, this would have 
presented an insurmountable difficulty ; but, omi- 
nous as the occurrence may have appeared, he did 
not permit it to interfere with his project, for he 
immediately gave orders for purchasing and for- 
warding similar material. His object in fitting 
out the expedition was not so much with the view 
of discovering the strait (as may be seen from the 
following extract of a letter to his Majesty), as of 
discovering new and unheard of dominions. Writ- 
ing to the Emperor from Mexico, he says: '^I 
place value on these ships beyond all expression, 
being certain that with them, if it please God, I 
shall be the instrument of your imperial Majesty 
being in these parts sovereign of more kingdoms 
and dominions than have been hitherto known in 



32 



HISTORY OF THE 



our nation. May God please to prosper it in his 
good pleasure, that your Majesty may obtain such 
an unparalleled advantage; for I believe that 
when I have performed this, your Highness may 
be monarch of the v^^hole world, whenever you 
please." ^ 

In the following clause of the same letter, he 
expresses the hope of finding the strait, and the 
important advantages likely to result from it: "In 
the former clause, most potent Lord, I have speci- 
fied to your Majesty the parts whither I have sent 
people, both by land and sea, with which, under 
the divine favor, I believe your Highness will be 
greatly pleased. And, as it is my continual care 
and employment to project every possible way of 
putting into execution my zeal for the service of 
your royal Majesty, seeing nothing further is re- 
maining but the knowledge of the coast yet undis- 
covered between the river Panaco and Florida, 
surveyed by Captain Juan Ponce de Leon, and 
from thence to the northern coast of the said coun- 
try of Florida, as far as the Baccaloas, it being cer- 
tain that on that coast is the strait running into 
the south sea J and if it be found, according to the 
true draft which I have of that part of the sea 
near the archipelago, which by your Highness' 
orders Magellan discovered, I am of opinion it will 
issue very near it. And, if it please the Lord that 
the said strait join there, the voyage to the Spice 

(1) Vide Cartas de Cortes : page 374. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 33 



Islands will be so convenient for these, your Ma- 
jesty's dominions, that it will be two thirds shorter 
than the present coarse; and without any hazard 
in going or coming, for the voyage will be entirely 
among the states and countries belonging to your 
Highness; that, in any necessity, they may safely 
put in where most convenient, as in a country 
belonging to your Highness, whose flag they carry." 

After pointing out to his Majesty the expenses 
necessary to be incurred, he continues: Thus, I 
think of sending ships, which I have caused to be 
built, into the south sea, that, Grod willing, they 
may by the end of July, 1524, sail downward 
along the same coast, in quest of the same strait. 
For,* if there be any such thing, it must appear 
either to those in the south sea or to those in the 
north ; as those in the south are to keep the coast 
in sight till they find the said strait, or, that the 
land joins with that which was discovered by 
Magellan; and the other on the north, as I have 
said, till they find the land joins with the Bacco- 
loas. 

''Thus, on the one side or the other, this im- 
portant question must be solved. I hereby inform 
your Majesty, that by the intelligence I have re- 
ceived of the countries on the upper coast of the 
south sea, the sending of those ships along it will 
be attended with great advantage to me, and no 
less to your Majesty. But, acquainted as lam 
with your Majesty's desire of knowing this strait, 
3 



34 



HISTORY OF THE 



and likewise of the great service the discovery of 
it would be to your royal crown, I have laid aside 
all other profits and advantages of which I have 
the most certain knowledge, in order to follow 
entirely this course. The Lord direct it according 
to his good pleasure, and may your Majesty obtain 
your desire, and likewise mine of serving you." 
Mexico, October 15th, 1524." 
The zeal manifested by Cortes, in this letter to 
the Emperor, is thought to be due rather to a de- 
sire of regaining his fast-failing reputation and 
ascendancy than to a single-minded purpose of 
serving the crown. ^'He flattered himself," says 
the author of the political essay on JN'ew Spain, 
^'tEat he would be able by the brilliancy of his 
achievements to silence the representations of his 
enemies." 

When the vessels to which he alluded in his 
letter to the Emperor were finished, he received 
orders to send them in search of the " Trinity," 
one of Magellan's, which had been lost on the way 
to the Philippines. The expedition was in conse- 
quence retarded for a while. Meantime, Cortes 
returned to Spain, where he was highly honored 
by the Emperor, being made Marquis of Graxacara, 
Captain General of New Spain, and the provinces 
and coast to the south. He also received from the 
crown, both for himself and his heirs, the twelfth 
part of whatever he conquered, but on the condi- 
tion of providing the expedition himself. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 35 



The following yeai^ he returned to Mexico, and, 
according to agreement, fitted out at his private 
expense the vessels required for his purpose. 
These he despatched on a voyage of discovery, in 
charge of his relative, Diego Hurtado de Mendoza, 
but, unfortunately, the expedition miscarried/ 
One ship's company mutinied against their com- 
mander, and the other, in which Hurtado himself 
had command, was lost. Cortes was still unshaken 
in his purpose. He had resolved to prosecute the 
inquiry to the end, even under the most unfavor- 
able circumstances. With this view he ordered 
other vessels to be built immediately. 

The new expedition was entrusted to Hernando 
Grijalva and Diego Beccera de Mendoza, Ortun 
Ximenes being pilot. They put to see in 1534, 
and, although ordered not to part company, they 
were accidentally separated the first night, and 
never met again during the voyage. Grijalva, 
after sailing north some three hundred leagues, 
returned to Kew Spain, without further discovery 
than that of a barren island, supposed to be one 
of a group off the Californian coast.^ Mendoza, 

(1) Three Franciscans — Father Martin de la Cortina and two others 
accompanied this expedition. See Documentos para la Historia de 
Mexico: vol. 5, p. 7. 

(2) Humboldt says that Grijalva landed in California, but he does 
not cite any authority in support of his assertion. On the other hand, 
Miguel Venegas, the oldest and most reliable author, tells us, indirectly, 
that he did not ; except, indeed, landing on an island off the coast 
can be regarded as such. "Grijalva, after sailing three hundred 
leagues, came to a desert island, which he called Santo Thome, and is 
believed to lie near the point of California. ''Eist. CaL, Venegas'; vol. 1, 
p. 134 



36 



HISTORY OF THE 



the master of the other vessel fared even worse, 
Bemg of a haughty and tyrannical disposition, he 
so angered a part of the crew, that seizing the 
first opportunity, they fell upon him and murdered 
him, instigated, it is said, by the pilot. Ximenes 
thereupon became master of the vessel, and con- 
tinued the vogage; but, going ashore in the 
vichiity of Santa Cruz Bay, was murdered, together 
with twenty of his companions, by the natives/ 
The vessel was taken back to Mexican waters by 
the survivors. Still resolved upon prosecuting 
the inquiry, and determined this time at least to 
avoid a repetition of the disaster, Cortes formed 
the resolution of making in person a final at- 
tempt. Having notified his intention to this 
effect, numerous adventurous spirits, attracted 
alike by the novelty of the enterprise, as well as 
by the ability of the man, flocked to his standard* 
With these, he started from Chiametla, on the 
coast of Kew Spain, and steered for that part of 
the coast where Ximenes had met with his death. 
He had with him all the requisites necessary for 
planting a colony — four hundred Spaniards, three 
hundred negro slaves, an abundant supply of farm 

(1) Although it is very generally believed that Ximenes' party lande d 
in California, it is yet not entirely beyond doubt. — Prescott and Taylor, 
see Conquest of Mexico, vol. Ill, p. 334, and Exploration of Lower 
California, p. 15 — are of this opinion, but they have forgotten to give 
us the authority on which they make the ^assertion. Even granting 
that Ximenes did arrive at Santa Cruz Bay (which is by no means be- 
yond doubt) , he might have gone ashore only on one of the islands, 
and have been murdered there by the natives. All that Venegas says, 
is this : ' ' For, coming to that part which has since been called Santa 
Cruz Bay, and seerns to he a part of the inward coast of California, 
he went ashore, and was there killed by the Indians." Hist. CaL, 
Venegas. 



dered, tog- 
y the nativeii. 



.j*ty Irmde d 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



37 



implements, seeds, and everything else required 
for the undertaking. With these he crossed the 
entrance to the gulf, and after very considerable 
difficulty, in which his vessels were often in a 
most perilous position from violent storms, he 
landed eventually on Californian soil, at Santa 
Cruz Bay, toward the beginning of Juue, 1536; 
thereby earning for himself the honor of being the 
first known discoverer of this part of the Ameri- 
can Continent/ 

(1) I have nsecl the expression " first known discoverer," for the au- 
thor of the Political Essay on New Spain, in a note at page 321 of his 
work, says : "I found in a manuscript, preserved in the archives of the 
viceroyaltj'- of Mexico, that California was discovered in 1526, I know 
not on what authority this assertion is founded. Cortes, in his letters 
to the Emperor, written so late as lo2J:, frequently s^Deaks of the pearls 
which were found near the island of the South Sea (California was then 
thought to be an island) ; however, the extract made by the author of 
the Eelacion del Viaje al Estuelo de Fuca (P. VII, xxn,) from the val- 
uable manuscripts preserved in the Academy of History, at Machid, 
seem to prove that California had not been seen in the expedition of 
Diego Hurtado de Mendoza, in 1532," {^e,e Political Essay on New Spain.) 



THE BULL "INTER CETERA DIVINiE MAGISTRATE BENE- 
PLACITA OPERA," &c. 

Alexander, bishop, servant of the servants of God : 
To our beloved son Ferdinand, King, and to our beloved 
daughter Isabella, Queen of Castile, Leon, Arragon, the 
Sicilies, and Granada: Most illustrious personages, health 
and apostolic benediction. 

Among the many works pleasing to the divine Majesty 
and desirable to our hearts, this particularly prevails, 
that the Catholic faith and Christian religion, especially 
in our times, may be exalted, amplified, and everywhere 
diffused, the salvation of souls procured, and barbarous 



38 



HISTORY QF THE 



nations subjugated and made obedient to the faith. 
Hence, when we were raised by the divine clemency, 
though of little merit, to the holy chair of Peter, knowing 
you to be true Catholic kings and princes, as indeed we 
have always known you to be, and as you have also by 
your illustrious deeds made yourselves known as such to 
the whole world : nor did you merely desire to be such, 
but you have also used every effort, study, and diligence, 
sparing no fatigue, no cost, no danger, even shedding 
your own blood, and devoting your whole soul and all 
your energies to this purpose, as your conquest of the 
kingdom of Granada from the tyranny of the Saracens 
in our daj^s, with such glory to the divine name, testifies; 
we are induced, not unworthily, and we ought, to grant 
to you those things favorably and spontaneously by which 
you may be able to prosecute this undertaking, so holy 
and praiseworthy to the immortal God, and that you may 
daily increase more and more in fervor for the honor of 
God and the propagation of the kingdo;n of Christ. 

We have heard to our great joy that you have proposed 
to labor and use every exertion, that the inhabitants of 
certain islands and continents remote, and hitherto un- 
known, and of others yet undiscovered, be reduced to 
worship our Bedeemer and profess the Catholic faith. 
Till now you have been fully occupied in the conquest 
and capture of Granada, and could not accomplish your 
holy and praiseworthy desires nor obtain the results you 
wished. You sent, not without the greatest exertions, 
dangers, and expense, our beloved son ChristojDher 
Colon, a man of worth and much to be commended, fit 
for such business, with vessels and cargoes, diligently 
to search for continents and remote and unknown islands 
on a sea hitherto never navigated; who finally, with the 
divine assistance and great diligence, navigated the vast 
ocean, and discovered certain most distant islands and 
continents which were previously unknown, in which 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 39 



very many nations dwell peaceably, and, as it is said, go 
naked and abstain from animal food, and, as far as your 
ambassadors can conjecture, believe there is one God, 
Creator, in heaven, and seem sufficiently apt to embrace 
the Catholic faith, and might be imbued with good morals, 
and have every reason to believe that, if instructed, the 
name of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ may easily be 
established in the said islands and continents; that in 
these islands and continents already have been found 
gold, spices, and many other articles of value of differ- 
ent kinds and qualities. Every thing being diligently 
considered, especially for the exaltation and diffusion of 
of the Catholic faith, (as it behooveth Catholic kings 
and princes,) according to the custom of your ancestors, 
kings of illustrious memory, you have proposed to sub- 
jugate the aforementioned islands and continents, with 
their inhabitants, to yourselves, with the assistance of 
the divine goodness, and reduce them to the Catholic 
faith, and that the said Christopher Colon may construct 
and build a fortress on one of the principal islands of 
sufficient strength to protect certain Christians who may 
emigrate thither. 

We therefore very much commend in the Lord this 
jour holy and praiseworthy intention; and that you may 
bring it to the proper end, and by it establish the name 
of our Lord in those parts, we strenuously exhort you 
in the Lord, and by your baptism, by which you are 
obligated to the apostolic mandates, and by the bowels 
of the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, we earnestly exact 
of you, that, when you undertake and assume an expedi- 
tion of this kind, you do it with a humble spirit, and with 
zeal for the orthodox faith; and you must wish, and 
ought to induce the people living in those islands and 
continents to receive the Christian religion; and let no 
dangers, no fatigues, at any time deter you, but entertain 



40 



HISTORY OF THE 



hope and faitli that Almighty God may crown your 
efforts with happy success. 

To enable you more freely and more boldly to assume 
the undertaking of such an enterprise, by the liberality 
of our apostolic favor, motu propria, and not at your 
request, nor by the presentation of any petition to us on 
this subject for you, but of our pure liberality, and from 
the certain knowledge and plenitude of apostolic power, 
we grant to you and your heirs, and your successors, 
kings of Castile, Leon, &c., and by the present letters 
give forever, all the islands and continents discovered 
and to be discovered, explored and to be explored, 
towards the west and south, forming and drawing a line 
from the arctic pole, that is the north, to the antarctic 
pole, that is the south, whether the islands or continents 
discovered or to be discovered lie towards India or 
towards any other part, which line is distant from one 
of the islands vulgarly called Azores y Cabo Yerde one 
hundred leagues west and south ; so that all the islands 
and continents discovered or to be discovered, explored 
or to be explored, bej^ond the aforementioned line 
towards the west and south, not actually possessed by 
other kings or Christian princes before the day of the 
nativity of our Lord Jesus Christ last past, from which 
the present year 1493 commences, when any of the said 
islands are discovered by your emissaries or captains, 
we, by the authority of Almighty God, given to us in 
St. Peter as vicar of Jesus Christ, which authority we 
exercise on earth, assign you and your heirs and said 
successors all the dominions over those states, places 
and towns, with all rights, jurisdiction, and all their 
appurtenances, with full, free, and all power, au- 
thority, and jurisdiction. We make, constitute and 
depute, discerning nevertheless by our donation, conces- 
sion and assignment of this kind, that the rights cannot 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 41 



"be understood to be taken away from any Cliristian 
prince who actually possessed such islands or continents 
before the aforementioned day of Christ's nativity, nor 
are to be deprived of them. 

We moreover command you, by virtue of holy obedi- 
ence, (as you have promised, and we doubt not from 
your great devotion and royal magnanimity that you will 
do it,) that you send to the said islands and continents 
tried men, who fear God, learned and skillful, and 
expert to instruct the inhabitants in the Catholic faith 
and teach them good morals, using proper diligence in 
the aforementioned things, and we forbid every one, 
under pain of excommunication ^pso facto, no matter what 
may be his dignity, — even imperial, royal, — state, order 
or condition, to act contrary to this our mandate. And 
we severely iorbid any one to go to the islands or con- 
tinents discovered or to be discovered, explored or to 
be explored, towards the west or south, beyond the line 
drawn from the arctic to the antarctic pole, one hundred 
leagues from one of the islands commonly called Azores 
y Cabo Yerde, towards the west and south; and let no 
one, for trade or my other reason, presume to approach 
without your special license, or that of your heirs and 
successors aforementioned, notwithstanding constitu- 
tions or apostolic ordinances, or any thing contrary to it. 
Trusting God, from whom empires and dominations, and 
all good things proceed, will direct your actions if you 
prosecute this holy and praiseworthy object — hoping 
that shortly your labors and efforts may obtain a most 
happy termination, and redound to the glory of all 
Christian people. 

Given at Kome, at St. Peter s, in the year of our Lord's 
incarnation 1493, 9th of May, and first year of our pon- 
tificate. 

Alexander. 



42 



HISTORY OF THE 



Few Papal documents have ever excited such 
unfavorable comment as this. IsTon- Catholic writ- 
ers generally point to it as an evidence of the 
extravagant and unjustifiable pretensions of the 
head of the Catholic Church, in seeking to dispose 
of kingdoms and countries at pleasure. It must, 
indeed, be admitted that the terms of the Bull, 
taken without an explanatory clause, admit of 
such an unfavorable interpretation. The Catholic 
Church, however, has ever disclaimed for herself 
such a prerogative; she has never assumed the 
right to destroy the autonomy of nations, Chris- 
tian or Pagan. Her every grant and concession 
has always been interpreted in harmony with that 
common principle of civil and canon law, "con- 
cessio quantumvis ampla et absoluca sit verbo, 
debet intelligi restricta ad terminos juris et sequi." 

All the theological writers, too, from the time 
of Alexander down to the present, have unani- 
mously interpreted the Bull in e sense favorable 
to the rights and independence of the American 
races. Bellarmin, one of the greatest authorities, 
after referring to the document, puts himself this 
objection : "At Alexander YI, divisit orbem nuper 
inventum regibus Hispaniaa et Lusitani^. Ee- 
spondio non: non divisit ad eum finem ut reges 
illi proficiscerentur ad debellandos reges infideles 
novi orbis et eorum regna occupanda, sed solum 
ut eos adducerent fidei Christianse predicatores, et 
protegerent ac defenderent tum ipsos predicatores 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



43 



turn Christianos ab eis conversos et simul ut im- 
pedirent contentiones et bella principum Chris- 
tianorum qui in illis novis regionibus negociari 
volebant." {De Summo Pont., Lib. Y., C. 2.) 

Paul III., in bis brief Pastorale Officium," 
issued May 22d, 1537, forty-four years after the 
occurrence, explains the grant in a similar sense. 
But what is more satisfactory still, as showing the 
sense in which the Bull was intended, is another 
almost similar document — an Apostolic Letter ad- 
dressed by the same sovereign Pontiff to the King 
of Portugal, in which explanatory clauses are 
found. In this apostolic letter, which was of the 
same tenor as the Bull, conferred the same rights 
and privileges, and was framed almost in the same 
language, we read the following clauses: "De civi- 
tatibus, castris, etc. Infidelium, quae te in Do- 
minum cognoscere velle contigerit, auctoritate apos- 
tolicaj etc." And again: "Districtius inhibentes 
quibuscumque regibus ne se contra sic se tibi sub- 
jicere volentes qxxoYi^modiO apponere, etc." {liay- 
naldi Annales.') 

The Kings of Spain, though naturally inclined to 
extend their privileges as far as possible, also un- 
derstood the grant in this sense, as is clear from the 
laws enacted at the time for the American colonies, 
a digest of which has been published under the 
title of Recopilacion de leyes de los reynos de 
las Indias." In this series, under the heading ^'De 
los Descubrimientos," the following enactment oc- 



44 



HISTORY OF THE 



curs: '^Eii estas y en las demas poblaciones la 
Tierra adentro, eligan el sitio de los que estuvieren 
vacantes, j per disposicion nuestra se puedeu oc- 
cupar sin perjuicio de los Indios, y de los Is"aturaleSj 
con su libre consentiniiento.'^ 

The meaning of the Bull, Inter Cetera,*' was 
not an authorization to make war on the Ameri- 
can races, to violently take possession of their 
country by force of arms to the detriment of their 
national rights, but solely to bring them to a 
knowledge of the Christian religion, and when con- 
verted, to protect and defend them against ene- 
mies, as also to prevent other sovereigns of Eu- 
rope from trading with or otherwise enriching 
themselves by a communication v/ith those peoples. 
If, in the prosecution of this task, the Kings of 
Castile, and their responsible agents, exceeded the 
limits of the grant, this is not an offence to be 
charged to the account of the Church. 

^^othing, indeed, as several historia^ns have just- 
ly remarked, could be grander or more worthy of 
the age than that of two powerful monarchs thus 
submitting their differences to the arbitration of 
the common Father of the Faithful. If only such 
a mode of setthng disputes and determining rights 
had been continued during subsequent ages, how 
many deplorable wars would have been avoided; 
how much bloodshed would have been spared j 
how many rights preserved. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



45 



CHAPTER III. 

The Spaniaeds in Floeida. — Aeeital or Naeyaez' Foeces. — Theib 
Advextuees and Misfoetunes. — Most of them Die. — Fouk 
Maee theie Wat aceoss the Countet to the Pacific — The 

MiEACLES THEY PeEFORMED. — ThEIE AeEIYAX, IN MEXICO. 

While Cortes was engaged in the conquest of 
Mexico, and his discoveries in the southern ocean, 
the interests of Spain were suffering severely in 
another part of the country. From 1512 to 1542 
a series of disasters attended the arms of the Span- 
ish commanders in the valley of the Mississippi.^ 
Most of the forces of Leon, Cordova, and Ayllan 
perished in the war with the natives. Of the three 
hundred Spaniards who landed in Florida in 1527, 
under the command of Xarvaez, three only: Cabeca 
de Yaca, Castillo, and Durantes remained to tell 
the tale of the disaster. These, with Estavanico, 
a negro who happened to be of the party, after 
wandering for an entire decade among the savages 
of the country, arrived at Culiacan, on the shores 
of the Pacific, the ver}^ year that Cortes landed in 
California. The hardships and privations they en- 
dured had so altered them in manner and appear- 
ance, that they were known only as Spaniards by 
their language. The accounts they gave their 

(1) See Catholic Church in the United States, p. 13. 



46 



HISTORY OF THE 



brethren in Mexico of their singular adventures, 
and the miracles which the Almighty had been 
pleased to work at their hands in behalf of the na- 
tives, excited the wonder and admiration of all. 
A summary of these wonders, it is thought, will 
not be uninteresting to the reader. 

On the seventeenth June^ 1527, a Spanish fleet 
of five vessels, with six hundred men and forty 
horse, under the command of Pamphilo de Xar- 
vaez, sailed from old Spain, with the view of con- 
quering and colonizing a portion of the Atlantic 
coast, from the extremity of Florida to what was 
then known as the river Palmas. The expedition 
was accompanied by four Franciscans, who, like 
most of their companions, perished in the unfor- 
tunate attempt. After experiencing considerable 
difficulty and danger at sea, especially at the island 
of Trinadad, where in a storm they lost sixty of 
their companions and twenty of the horse, they 
ultimately arrived at their destination, on the 
morning of Holy Thursday of the year 1528. 

The following day, after disembarking the 
greater part of the men, they took formal posses- 
sion of the country in the name of his Majesty, a 
circumstance always observed in those days by 
the Spaniards before making a settlement. 

Their arrival on the coast, instead of being as 
they expected the end of their difficulties, was 
only the commencement of their misfortunes. 
From some unaccountable cause — culpable inat- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 47 

tention, it would appear, on the part of the proper 
authorities in laying in the necessary stores — their 
stock of provisions was all but exhausted. The 
impossibility of obtaining another supply on the 
coast, rendered it necessary, in order to avoid a 
miserable end, to make for some near and populous 
native possession. By signs, they were led to be- 
lieve, by the natives, that at a place called Apa- 
lache, some distance in the interior, there was an 
abundance of all they required. Trusting to the 
truth of the statement, and encouraged moreover 
with the hope of the riches they were induced to 
believe they would find in the place, the greater 
part of the expeditionary force, three hundred 
men and forty horse, set out for the country of 
the Apalaches, the remainder being left in charge 
of the vessels, with instructions to steer a little in 
advance, and there await the arrival of their com- 
panions'. 

The expeditionary party was but poorly pro- 
vided for the journey — only having two and a 
half pounds of provisions for each man. After 
traveling continuously for fifteen days, living as 
best they could on the little sustenance afforded 
them by nature, they finally arrived at the place 
they had sought, but only to find it a miserable 
village of two score, or more, insignificant huts. 
Instead of the abundant supply of provisions, the 
gold, silver and valuables in which they were led 
to expect the place did abound, they found, on 



48 



HISTORY OF THE 



the contrary, only a limited quantity of maize, a 
few dozen deerskins, and some mantlets of 
thread. Thus disappointed, and suffering severely 
from want, they directed their course to the sea, 
with the view of being able to fall in with the ves- 
sels. In this, however, they were again subject to 
disappointment, for on reaching the shore no ves- 
sel was to be seen. Either they had gone on in 
advance, or had met with some accident and were 
unable to arrive. 

In this critical position, destitute of all means of 
support, save the roots, berries and vermin on 
which the natives were accustomed to live, only 
one possible means seemed left to them of rescu- 
ing themselves from a most miserable death. It 
was to construct a few little barks, and coast along 
the shore till they fell in with their former com- 
panions, or arrived at a more hospitable port. For 
the accomplishment of this, however, implements 
and appliances were needed, of which they were 
utterly destitute. They had none of the conve- 
niences necessary for building a vesseh Hatchets, 
saws, nails, hammers, ropes, sails and caulking, 
were all alike equally wanting to them. All they 
possessed were their clothes, their muskets, and 
the trappings of the horses. How to construct with 
these a sea-going craft, capable of affording 
accommodation to over two hundred persons, was 
a problem which, under more favorable circum- 
stances, would have presented insuperable diffi- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



49 



culty. Even in the extremity to which they were 
reduced, the work was at first regarded impossible. 
But when life is depending on individual energy, 
the powers of the mind are marvelously active. 
There is an aphorism: '^Necessity is the mother 
of invention." It was so in this individual in- 
stance. 

One of the company, more ingenious than his 
companions, by constructing a bellows from a deer- 
skin and some pieces of wood, struck at the root 
of the difficulty. A gleam of hope now shone 
over all; a passage from the valley of death was 
then clearly to be seen. The bellows at work, 
axes, saws and hammers were quickly made out 
of the nails, spurs, stirrups and saddle-bows of the 
cavalry ! The fibres of the palmetto supplied ex- 
cellent tow for caulking; the pitching was done 
with a certain resin, which exuded from the trees 
in the locality. The manes and tails of the horses 
were found to answer remarkably the purpose of 
ropes and rigging, while, from out the shirts of the 
company, tolerably respectable sails were effected ! 

Sixteen days were thus spent in forming five 
little craft, each capable of affording accommoda- 
tion to about fifty of the number. The work had 
to be hurried on as rapidly as possible, for even 
the horseflesh, on which they mainly relied for 
support, was well nigh exhausted. In fine, on the 
27th of September, 1528, the entire number, con- 
sisting of two hundred and forty-two persons, the 
4 



50 



HISTORY OF THE 



remainder having died from hunger and exhaus- 
tion, put to sea in the wretched httle vessels, got- 
ten up in the manner described. Whither they 
were to proceed, to what port they were to steer, 
where to seek aid and release from their miseries, 
they were entirely unconscious of. One thing 
only was certain; that to avoid a most certain and 
♦ inevitable death, it was necessary to betake them- 
selves somewhere. Even the chances of escaping 
the perils of the deep, in the frailest of barks, 
while struggling for life, was better and more pref- 
erable than perishing helplessly from starvation, 
on shore. 

For several days, they coasted cautiously in a 
southern direction, constantly exposed to the dan- 
ger of being swamped by the sea, of being at- 
tacked by the natives from land, and suffering not 
a little, meanwhile, from the inclemency of the 
season, and the want of the necessary supplies. 
Finally, they arrived at an island, which they sub- 
sequently styled the Island of Malhado, or Mis- 
fortune, a name sufficiently indicative of the suffer- 
ings they must have endured on it. There, the 
greater number of the company, worn out by hun- 
ger, fatigue and exposure, ended their misfortunes 
in death. The relation given of their terrible pri- 
vations, at this stage of their adventures, by one 
of the survivors, is touching and painful in the 
extreme. Deprived of every other means of sup- 
port, they were compelled to feed on the bodies 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



51 



of their departed companions, taking even the pre- 
cautionary measure of smoking and drying the 
flesh, in order to preserve it for subsequent use. 
But even this repultiive and unnatural means of 
support was necessarily limited. In one instance, 
a number of the ill-fated men lived in this fashion, 
the survivors feeding on the flesh of the departed, 
each prolonging his existence as far as was possi- 
ble, until, in the end, only one had remained ! 

The greater number shortly succumbed to their 
terrible suff"erings; a few only held out for some 
months; but even the majority of these eventually 
sank under their trials, when there only remained 
those of whom we are speaking; and who event- 
ually succeeded in crossing the continent, and 
joining their brethren on the Pacific, thereby ac- 
complishing the most remarkable journey on 
record in the annals of this country. The names 
of the four were those we have mentioned at the 
commencement of the chapter. 

For six years they remained in the capacity of 
slaves, employed by the natives in searching for 
roots, shell fish and berries. Their condition was 
indeed a most trying and deplorable one; for, 
oftentimes, not being able to procure sufficient to 
satisfy the hunger of their masters, they were 
subjected to the greatest indignity and punish- 
ment. In fine, feeling that life, under such a con- 
dition, was a burden rather than a boon — that 
death would be preferable to such an existence, 



52 



HISTORY OF THE 



they resolved upon crossing the continent, or per- 
ishing in the attempt. Strangers, indigent, igno- 
rant alike of the countries and peoples through 
whom they should pass, not to speak of the dis- 
tance and natural difficulties of the way, the jour- 
ney was to them a most arduous and perilous en- 
terprise. But the Almighty, who is never absent 
from his servants, was present with them in their 
trials, shielded them from their numerous ene- 
mies, and safely conducted them from out of their 
bondage. Like another Joseph in Egypt, or Pat- 
rick in Ireland, the mercies of the Lord were ever 
upon them. What facilitated their journey, or 
rather what opened them a passage at all from the 
country, were the numerous marvelous works 
which the Almighty was pleased to effect at their 
hands, in favor of the G-entiles. It is true, there 
is no other proof of the truth of these wonders, 
than the statement of the parties themselves. 
The relation, however, is made in so modest and, 
apparently, trustworthy a manner, that it would be 
both rash and unreasonable to withhold our assent, 
especially as their statements in other respects, re- 
garding the customs and habits of the people, have 
since been shown to be true.^ Moreover, there is 
hardly any other plausible way of accounting for 
their safety and deliverance, seeing that they had 
to pass through so many and such barbarous 
tribes, noted for their cruelty and hostihty to 
strangers. 

(1) See notes to Smith's Translation of Caheca de Vdca. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 53 

The circumstance under which the Almighty 
was first pleased to work cures at their hands, is 
thus simply and unassumingly narrated by the 
leader of the party: "In the island of which I 
have spoken (Malhado), they wished to make us 
physicians, without examination, or inquiring for 
our diplomas. They cure by blowing upon the 
sick; and by the breath and the imposing of hands 
they cast out infirmity. They ordered us that w^e 
should do this likewise, and be of use to them in 
something. We laughed at what they did, telling 
them that it was folly, and that we knew not how 
to heal. In consequence, they withheld food from 
us, until we should do what they required. See- 
ing our persistence, an Indian said to me that I 
knew not what I uttered in saying that that prof- 
ited nothing which he knew, for that the stones 
and other things which grow in the fields, have 
virtue, and that he, by passing a hot stone along 
the stomach, took away pain, and restored health, 
and that we, who were extraordinary men, must, 
of all others, possess the greatest power and effi- 
cacy. At last, we found ourselves in so great 
want, that we were obliged to obey; but, however, 
not without fear that we should be blamed for any 
failure of success. 

The custom is, on finding themselves sick, to 
send for a physician, and after the cure, they give 
him not only all that they have, but they seek 
among their relatives for more to give. The prac- 



54 



HISTORY OF THE 



titioner scarifies over the seat of pain, and then 
sucks about the wounds. They make cauteries 
with fire, which is a remedy amoDg them in high 
repute ; and I have tried it on myself, and been 
benefited by it.. They afterwards blow on the 
spot that is scarified, and having finished, the pa- 
tient believes that he is relieved. 

The method that we practiced, was to bless the 
sick, breathe upon them, and recite a Pater-noster 
and an Ave Maria, praying with all earnestness to 
God, our Lord, that he would give them health, 
and influence them to do us some great good. In 
his mercy, he willed that all those for whom we 
supplicated, should, directly after we made the 
sign of the blessed Cross over them, tell the others 
that they were sound in health ! For this, the 
Indians treated us kindly; they deprived them- 
selves of food, that they might give to us, and 
they presented us with some skins and some tri- 
fles." ^ The next instance of this kind, of which 
the writer makes mention, was after they had 
crossed to the main land, and effected their es- 
cape. Two days after they fled from their mas- 
ters, they arrived at a village, where they were re- 
ceived by the natives with every demonstration of 
joy, because of the account of their works having 
already preceded them. That same night of our 
arrival," continues the narrator, "there came 
some Indians to Castillo, and told him that they 

(1) Narrative of Alvar Nunez Caheca de Vaca: Translated by Buck- 
ingham Smith; pp. 51-52. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 55 

had great pain in the head, begging him to cure 
them. After he had made over them the sign of 
the Cross, and commended them to God, instantly 
they said that all the pain had left; and they went 
to their houses, and brought us many pears and a 
piece of venison, a thing to us little known. As 
the report of his performance spread, there came 
many others to us that night, sick, that we should 
heal them; and each brought with him a piece of 
venison; until the quantity was so great we knew 
not where to dispose of it. We gave many thanks 
to Grod, for every day went on increasing his com- 
passion and his gifts. After the sick were attended 
to, they began to dance and enact their ceremonial 
rejoicing, until the morning, at sunrise; and be- 
cause of our arrival, their festivities were continued 
for three days."-^ 

The fame of the Christians was now fully estab- 
lished; nothing was spoken of in the country but 
the marvelous cures they had so readily effected, 
and the wonders they were capable of doing. Re- 
port had even magnified, rather than diminished, 
the greatness of the works which the Almighty 
was pleased to work at their hands. In conse- 
quence, crowds of the natives were attracted to 
their presence from every quarter, some to look 
upon such remarkable beings, some to obtain their 
benediction, and not a few to solicit a cure for 
their infirmities. The faith and confidence of the 

(V Narrative of Cdbeca de Vaca; p. 70. 



56 



HISTORY OF THE 



people increased to such a degree that they be- 
lieved them even capable of raisiog the dead to 
life. And there are even grounds for supposing 
that the Lord did bestow upon them such a mar- 
velous grace. Amongst others to whom they were 
called to administer, was one who was said to be 
in the agonies of death. The account of the trans- 
action is best given in the words of the performer 
himself: ''At the end of the second day after our 
arrival, there came to us some of the Lusolas, and 
besought Castillo that he would go to cure one 
wounded and others sick: and they said that 
among them there was one very near his end. 
Castillo was a timid practitioner, and chiefly so in 
the cases most fearful and dangerous ; for he be- 
lieved that his sins must weigh upon him, and at 
some time hinder him from performing cures. The 
Indians told me to go and heal them, for they liked 
me well, and remembered that I had ministered to 
them in the walnut grove, for which they had 
given us nuts and skins, and it occurred when I 
first joined the Christians. So I had to go with 
them, and Dorantes accompanied me with Estava- 
nico. When I came near their huts, I perceived 
that the sick man we went to heal was dead; for 
there were many persons around him weeping, 
and his house was prostrate, which is a sign that 
the one who dwelt in it is dead. When I arrived 
I found the eyes of the Indian rolled up, he was 
without pulse, and having all the appearances of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



57 



deathj as they seemed to me, and as Dorantes said. 
I removed the mat with which he was covered, 
and I supplicated our Lord as fervently as I could 
that he might be pleased to give health to him, 
and to all the rest who might have need of it. 
After he had been blessed and breathen upon 
many times, they brought me his bow and gave me 
a basket of pounded pears. 

"They took me to cure many others who were 
sick of a stupor, and they presented me with two 
more baskets of pears, which I gave to the Indians 
who had accompanied us. We then went back to 
our lodgings. Those to whom we gave the pears 
tarried, and returned to their houses at night, and 
reported that he who had been dead, and for whom 
I had wrought before them, had got up hale, and 
had walked and eaten and spoken with them, and 
that all to whom I had ministered wefre well and 
very merry. This caused great wonder and fear, 
and in all the land they spoke of nothing else. 
All those to whom the fame of it reached, came to 
* seek us, that we should cure them and bless their 
children." ^ 

It was here, while residing in this particular 
part of the countrj^, that they heard of the follow- 
ing remarkable circumstance : Several years pre- 
vious to their arrival the inhabitants of the locality 
were very much tormented and alarmed by the 
frequent appearance among them of an apparently 

(1) De Vaca; p. 73. 



58 



HISTORY OF THE 



preternatural being, who, on account of his char- 
acter and conduct, they unanimously denominated 
by the name of ''the evil one." He invariably 
appeared at their doors and entered their dwell- 
ings with a torch in his hands, and though to ap- 
pearance in the shape of a man, they were never 
able to catch a glimpse of his features. His con- 
duct was as strange and mysterious as his appear- 
ance was alarming, for, after inflicting upon them 
terrible wounds, he would presently heal them by 
the mere effect of his touch. When asked whence 
he had come and where he abode, he replied 
by pointing to a fissure in the earth, saying that 
there was his home. A full and accurate account 
of this remarkable circumstance may be seen in 
the work of De Yaca. 

The fear that had previously possessed the ad- 
venturers of not being able to pass unmolested 
through so many and such barbarous tribes, was 
now entirely removed. So far from offering any 
violence to their persons, the savages, in conse- 
quence of the works they had wrought, rather * 
contended for the honor of offering them kindness, 
seeking in every instance to retain them as long 
as was possible, being of opinion that their pres- 
ence alone was sufficient to secure them an im- 
munity from sickness, and even from death. 
"And so great confidence had they that they would 
become healed if we should but administer to them, 
that they believed that whilst we remained there 
none of them could die." 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



59 



The manner of reception they met with in the 
different parts of the country was very different. 
That which at first was marked with respect and 
veneration, coupled with love and fiUal attach- 
ment, was changed as they advanced, by reason of 
the report which preceded them, into a species of 
fear and alarm. Speaking of the conduct of the 
inhabitants at this juncture, the writer says: So 
great was the fear upon them, that during the first 
days they were with us they were continually 
trembling, without daring to do, speak or raise 
their eyes to the heavens." 

The cause of this fear was not so much the won- 
ders they had effected, as the firm and unshaken 
belief, on the part of the people, that the strangers 
had come to them from the world above, and were 
truly the Children of the Sun. The influence thus 
attained by the Christians, would, under more 
favorable circumstances have presented an admir- 
able opportunity for introducing the Christian re- 
ligion among these barbarous tribes. As such it 
was regarded by the Christians themselves, for 
they assure us that, had they been able to make 
themselves perfectly intelligible to the people, they 
would easily have succeeded in bringing the entire 
country to a knowledge of the truth. As it was, 
they gave them some elementary notions of our 
holy religion, and left with the resolve, that, 
upon reaching the Pacific, they would earnestly 
solicit the proper authorities to attend to this 
work. 



60 



HISTORY OF THE 



The customs observed by the people in con- 
ducting the Cliristians from one tribe to another, 
deserve the notice of the reader. They were re- 
markable, not because of the attention paid to the 
party, but rather on account of the injuries inflicted 
on the entertainers by the accompanying escort. 
Thus, when starting from any particular locality, 
they were accompanied by a large number of the 
inhabitants who conducted them to the neighbor- 
ing tribe, whither they were hastening, and as the 
latter were supposed, in conformity with the cus- 
tom of the country, to place everything at the dis- 
posal of the strangers, the people who formed the 
escort, immediately on arriving, set to plundering 
everything that came in their way. At first this 
was most painful and disagreeable to the Chris- 
tians, but as it was the general tisage, and as the 
plundered were sure to become plunderers in turn, 
and thereby to indemnify themselves for the losses 
sustained, the barbarous usage had to be tolerated 
as sanctioned by custom. Its application in a 
particular instance is thus briefly alluded to in the 
work before named: We walked till sunset, and 
arrived at a town of some twenty houses, where 
we were received, weeping and in great sorrow; 
for they ah^eady knew that wheresoever we should 
come, all would be pillaged and spoiled by those 
who accompanied us. When they saw that we 
were alone, they lost their fear, and gave us pears, 
but nothing else. We remained there that night, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



61 



and at dawn the Indians broke upon their houses. 
As they came upon the occupants, unprepared and 
in supposed security, having no, place in which to 
conceal anything, all they possessed was taken from 
them, for which they wept much. In consolation 
the plunderers told them that we were children of 
the sun, and that we had power to heal the sick, 
and to destroy ; and other lies, even greater than 
these, which none know better than they how to 
tell, when they find them convenient. They told 
them to conduct us with great respect, that they 
should be careful to offend us in nothing, and 
should give us all that they might possess, and 
endeavor to take us where people are numerous; 
and that wheresoever they arrived with us they 
should rob and pillage the people of what they 
have, for that it was customary." (See ^'Note" at 
end of chapter.) 

After this another custom prevailed among the 
inhabitants in the manner of receiving the strangers. 
Instead of coming forward in great numbers and 
receiving them, as at first, with much joy, not un- 
accompanied with fear and alarm, the inhabitants 
remained shut up in their huts, apparently mourn- 
ing and stricken with terror, their faces turned to 
the wall, and their property in little heaps on the 
floor for the acceptance of their guests. 

No less remarkable were other peculiarities ob- 
served by the people in relation to each other. 
Among others, on the Atlantic coast, was that of 



62 HISTORY OF THE 

* 

mourning for the dead during the entire space of 
a year. Three times a da)-, morning, noon and 
night, they gave expression to their sorrow in 
waiUng and lamentations, but only in case of the 
3^oung. At the end of that period, the obsequies 
were performed, which, in some instances, con- 
sisted in burying, and in others in burning the 
remains. When burned, the ashes were presented 
in water to the relatives to be drunk. Should 
tlie deceased happen to be brother or son, those in 
whose house he departed, abstained for a period 
of three months from seeking the ordinary means 
of support. Sooner would they perish of want 
than violate this singular usage, unless the 
friends and relations supplied them with food. 
And so, in time of public calamity, when several 
fell victims to the prevailing disease, the sufferings 
among the living were frequently unusuall}^ great. 

Among the Yequages, and some other neighbor- 
ing tribes, a most horrible 'practice of female in- 
fanticide was universally practised. The reason 
they assigned for this most revolting and unnatural 
custom, was to avoid increasing the number of their 
enemies. For, as they did not consider it proper 
to enter into marriage with any of their own par- 
ticular tribe, because of the family relations exist- 
ing between them, and being at enmity with all 
the neighboring people, to marry their daughters 
under such circumstances would only be, in their 
opmion, to add to the number of their foes, they 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 63 



deemed it the best and most advisable course to 
settle the matter in the manner described. As 
regarded themselves, they always purchased their 
women from the neighboring Indians, for though 
ever at war, they were ready to trade in this mat- 
ter. The ordinary price for a wife was a bow 
and a couple of arrows ! 

The marriage relation was not of any longer 
continuance than the parties desired; they sepa- 
rated on the slightest pretence, and attached them- 
selves to others whenever they pleased. The 
women ordinarily nursed their children till the 
age of ten or twelve years, when they were able 
to provide for themselves. Many other customs 
and observances are referred to by the writer, 
which it would be only tedious to recount. 

In fine, favored by the Almighty in the most re- 
markable manner referred to above, shielded from a 
thousand dangers and difficulties, the four Chris- 
tians of whom we are speaking, passed through the 
whole of the American continent, from Florida to 
California, thereby accomplishing one of the most 
remarkable journeys on record in the annals of 
this nation. 

Note. — There are several reasons to believe that the miracles recorded 
byCabe9a de Vaca, as having been performed by him and his fellow- 
companions, were really effected. The simple and unostentatious man- 
ner in which, as we have said, the entire narrative is told, is very much 
in its favor. On any other principle, save the special interposition of 
Heaven, it would be exceedingly difficult to account for their safety. 
Not to speak of the many and extraordinary physical difficulties they 
must have encountered on the journey, from hunger, cold and fatigue, 



64 



HISTORY OF THE 



it is hardly possible to suppose that some or other of the numerous 
hostile tribes through which they passed, would not have detained them 
as slaves, like those among whom they first happened to fall, or have 
deprived them of life, as strangers and enemies, unless they had beheld 
at their hands some great and remarkable deeds. 

One of the strongest and most satisfactory proofs, of the truth of their 
assertion, is the fact, that forty-five years later, when Antonio de Es- 
pejo, in command of a military expedition, passed through a part of 
the country traversed by the Christians, he found, even then, a most 
vivid recollection existing in the minds of the people, of having been 
prayed over and blessed by De Vaca and his companions. And so im- 
pressed were the natives with the importance thereof, that on that par- 
ticular occasion, they came to the Keligious who accompanied the ex- 
pedition, in order to receive their benediction, a thing they certainly 
would hardly have done, had they not, in the first instance, witnessed 
some remarkable results following therefrom. Furthermore, were we 
only accurately informed of all that transpired on the occasion be- 
tween Espejo and the natives, it is probable we might learn also of 
their having spoken of the miracles performed; but as Hakkiyt, on 
whose authority we make this assertion, was only proving the truth 
of the adventure, it was not in .his way, nor, indeed, did he care to go 
into details on a matter not immediately appertaining to his subject. 

Again, on arriving in Spain, De Vaca published an account of the 
wonders, a thing he would hardly have done, if the statements were 
false, as he would be liable to be exposed by his fellow-companions. 
Inasmuch, too, as he urged in his work the importance and advantage 
of reclaiming and christianizing the peoples he spoke of, we have 
herein an additional proof for the truth of his statement; for he must 
have been aware that if missionaries were sent, they would immediately 
have learned whether the works were really effected or not. When, in 
addition, we take into account the important consideration that his de- 
scription of the habits and customs of the natives on the Atlantic bor- 
der coincides with that of De Bry, the first writer after his time, we 
have then reasonable grounds to beheve in the truth of the narrative. 



M.Z 3arwr-ofi i^Co'-'.-Xxth. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 65 



CHAPTEE IV. 

J'aTHEB DE NlZA MAKES A TOUB THEOTJGH SoNOBA, AND EEPOETS FAVOB- 
ABLY OF THE COUNTBT. — ThE ViCEBOT AND CoBTES PEEPABE TO SUB- 
JUGATE IT. — Disappointment. — Massacbe of Fathee Padillo and 
BBOTHEE John of the Ceoss at Tigue. — Cabbillo's Expedition to 
Califoenia. — Oxenham, Deake and CAVitN"DisH appeae on the 
coast, — Supposed discoveeyof aNoetheast Passage. — Spain pee- 

PABES TO defend THE COAST.— FlEST ReLIGIOUS WHO VISIT CaLIFOE- 
NIA. 

The feeling of surprise created by the accounts 
related in the preceding chapter, was further in- 
creased by the following circumstances: In 1538 
the year after the party arrived in their country, 
Marcus de Niza, a Franciscan, having heard from 
a lay-brother of his order most favorable accounts 
of the valley of Sonora and its inhabitants, resolved 
to preach the gospel in person to those tribes. 
How far he proceeded on his charitable mission is 
unknown, but as he employed several months in 
the workj it is to be presumed he advanced a con- 
siderable distance. On his return he gave the 
most flattering description of the country, repre- 
senting the soil as rich and fertile, affording an 
abundant supply of grain and fruit, while the 
mountains abounded in rich and precious ores. 
He further added, that he was informed of the 
existence of several important towns of civilized 
natives farther to the north, and of one in par- 
ticular, called Quivira, whose houses were seven 
stories high and celebrated all-over that region. 
5 



66 



HISTORY OF THE 



The missionary's account, as may be imagined, 
threw all Mexico into a ferment : so great was 
the excitement that nothing was talked of in the 
city but the prospect of conquering a province as 
remarkable as that which had made Cortes so 
famous in history. The general opinion, too, re- 
garding the riches of the Indies, of which so much 
was then spoken, as well as the recent discoveries 
in Peru and New Spain, were additional motives 
in the minds of the Spaniards for prosecuting an 
inquiry into the nature and character of the 
newly-discovered region. As the matter was too 
important to be left in abeyance, the Viceroy and 
Cortes immediately resolved to attempt the sub- 
jugation of the country, but their designs being 
irreconcilable the failure of the expedition was 
the result. Both, in consequence, attempted to try 
it, each on his own responsibility. The governor's 
armaments consisted of a naval and a land force. The 
command of the fleet was entrusted to Francis de Al- 
arcon, who was commanded to steer along the coast 
to the thirty-sixth degree of latitude, where he should 
await the arrival of the land force. The Viceroy, 
himself, had resolved upon taking charge of the 
second part of the expedition, but, in consequence 
of the distracted state of public affairs at the time, 
was necessitated to abandon his purpose, and in his 
stead he appointed to the command Yasquez Coro- 
nado. At the head of a thousand chosen men Coro- 
nado started from Mexico, well provided with every- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 67 



thing necessary for conquest and settlement. His 
guides were Franciscans. After advancing three 
hundred leagues through Sinaloa and the valley of 
Sonora, they finally arrived at the place where they 
expected so much. Instead of large, rich, well-built, 
populous towns, as they were led to expect, they 
found, to their disappointment, only a few misera- 
ble villages, comprising a kingdom called Cibola. 
The largest of the number which they named 
Grenada, contained a couple of hundred houses 
roughly built of wood and clay, but of four or five 
stories, and approached by wooden stairs or lad- 
ders, which were removed during the night. 

The general appearance of the country, though 
fit for agricultural purposes, in no way answered 
the expectations of the Spaniards, so that they did 
not deem it advisable to form a settlement there. 
Unwilling, however, to return to Mexico without 
being able to give a more favorable account of the 
expedition, they resolved upon dividing the force, 
and examining the country more accurately. Ac- 
cordingly, Lopez de Cardena moved with the 
cavalry in the direction of the sea, while Coronado, 
the commander of the expedition, marched on- 
ward to a locality called Tigue, where he received 
such flattering accounts of the city and country of 
Quivira, that, though at a distance of three hun- 
dred leagues farther on, he determined to visit 
the place. The ruler of Quivira, who was named 
Tatarax or Patarax, enjoyed the two-fold title of 



68 



HISTORY OF THE 



King of Axa and Quivira. He was represented as 
a very venerable man, with a flowing beard, of 
great wealth, and partly Christian. As in the case 
oi Cibola, the Spaniards were also disappointed 
here in their favorable anticipations. The sole 
richas of the country they found to consist of herds 
of a certain species of black cattle, which served 
the natives for food and raiment. Along the coasts 
they noticed several vessels which they took to be 
Chinese, as by signs they learned they had been at 
sea for a month. Among the Spaniards there were 
those who were desirous of settling in the country, 
but the majority refused to come into their views. 
At length, their ranks being thinned by death, and 
the survivors weakened and discouraged by sick- 
ness and fatigue, it was determined to abandon a 
country where they could expect to reap only so 
trifling an advantage. They accordingly prepared 
for their return to Mexico, where they arrived at 
the beginning of 1542, after an absence of three 
years, without any better result than having dis- 
sipated the erroneous ideas respecting the riches 
and capabilities of the country. 

The expedition forwarded by Cortes, and which 
consisted of three vessels, under the command of 
Ulloa, was still more unfortunate. One of the 
vessels foundered at sea, and the others proceeded 
on their voyage only to encounter a thousand im- 
pediments from the natives, the season, and sick- 
ness. In a terrible storm, in the vicinity of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



69 



Island of Cedros, the vessels were parted, and b}^ 
some it is thought that the one in one in which 
Ulloa had sailed was lost, but of this there is 
doubt. The other, however, returned safely to 
Acapulco, with the sole advantage, during its 
voyage, of having established the fact of California 
being a peninsula. 

Of the Religious, who accompauied Coronado's 
expedition, Father John de Padillo and brother 
John of the Cross, remained at Tigue, together 
with a Portuguese and some Indians ofMechanow\ 
On the departure of Coronado, the Religious re- 
turned to Quivira, where they were massacred 
with some of their companions by the natives. 
The Portuguese had the good fortune to escape, 
and after a considerable time made his appearance 
at Panuco. Thus ended the efforts of the land 
force dispatched by the Viceroy for the conquest 
of the new country. 

In accordance with the original plan, Alarcon, the 
commander of the fleet, proceeded along the coast 
to the point indicated by the Viceroy, but the 
army not arriving, and the term of his instructions 
having expired, he set up memorials of his pres- 
ence and returned to Isew Spain, where he imme- 
diately fell into disgrace, and retired to the terii- 
tory of Cortes where he died of chagrin. 

While the Viceroy Mendoza and Cortes were 
preparing their respective expeditions, for the 
purposes referred to, the conqueror of Guatemala, 



70 



HISTORY OF THE 



Don Pedro Alvarez, was also preparing another 
which he intended to co-operate with tliat of the 
Viceroy. His share in the general force consisted 
of a fleet of twelve vessels, constructed at very con- 
siderable cost at the port of Natividad. He was, 
however, prevented sending this aid, having acci- 
dently met with his death by a fall from his horse 
just at the time that the vessels were preparing for 
sea. The ships were subsequently taken charge of 
by the Yiceroy, who, after the failure of the expe- 
dition, despatched two of them — the San Salvador 
and^the La Yitoria, under the command of Juan 
Rodriguez Cabrillo, with instructions to continue 
the examination of the coast farther north than the 
point reached by Ulloa. Cabrillo put to sea on 
the 27th of June, 1542, and on the 2d July sighted 
the California shores ; three days later he anchor- 
ed at Cape St. Lucas, so named by him on that 
occasion. Thence he continued his voyage, enter- 
ing at different points along the coast, to which 
he gave appropriate names, till the 22d of August, 
when he entered a beautiful harbor w^here he re- 
mained for some days, and to which he gave the 
name of Puerto de la Posesion, or Possession Port, 
in consequence of his having taken possession of 
the country there in his Majesty's name. Here 
he learned by signs from the natives that some of 
UUoa's companions were still living at some distance 
in the interior, but, as he was unwilling to abandon 
his vessels, and, probably, not trusting very con- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 71 



fidently to the assertions of his informers, he con- 
tented himself with merely giving them a letter 
to be conveyed to his countrymen. Whether the 
natives effected their commission, or had only been 
deceiving the commander from the outset, is en- 
tirely unknown, but, in either supposition, no 
further information was received of the party. 
What is especially to be regretted is, that Ca- 
brillo himself did not enter the country with a 
few of his companions, and ascertain the truth or 
falsehood of the statement, or at least have re- 
mained sufficiently long on the coast to give his 
countrymen time to arrive from the interior, 
in case the statement proved to be true. Neither 
of which he found it convenient to do, for he 
immediately started on his voyage ; and, on the 
28th September, entered an excellent land-locked 
harbor, to which he gave the name of San Miguel, 
but nOw known as San Diego, the first important 
port on this side of the line which divides Upper 
from Lower California. Thus the honor of being 
the first to land on the shores of Upper Cali- 
fornia, is due to the eminent Spanish navigator, 
John Rodriguez Cabrillo. 

He was also the first to make an accurate ex- 
amination^ of the coast of Lower California, to 
most of whose bays and openings he gave appro- 
priate names. From San Miguel he continued his 
examination as far north as the Port of Pines — 

(1) Bernal Diaz del Castillo drew up a map of the country in 1541. 



72 



HISTORY OF THE 



the present Monterey — where he was taken ill 
and died on tlie Island of San Bernardo on the 
5th of January, 1542. His pilot, Bartholomew 
Ferrelo, took charge of the vessel, and advanced 
to the forty-third degree of latitude, but here en« 
countering unfavorable weather, he was necessi- 
tated to return. It was he who discovered the 
Cape, afterward named Mendocino by Yiscaino, 
in honor of the Viceroy Mendoza. 

From this, till the British appeared on the 
coast, only one more expedition was dispatched by. 
the Spanish authorities in 1564. The commander 
of this was Andreas Urdaneta, the author of a 
chart, which was subsequently used by the Span- 
iards for a century or more. 

The tranquillity which the Spaniards hitherto 
enjoyed in prosecuting their inquiries along the 
northern coast, and in trading with the East, 
was now destined, for the first time, to be 
rudely disturbed. Inflamed by the accounts 
given of the Spanish possessions, and hoping to 
enrich themselves by a system of plunder, a body 
of reckless English adventurers, commanded by 
one Oxenham, crossed the Atlantic in 1575, and 
after passing the Isthmus, constructed a vessel in 
the Pacific with which they attempted to ravish 
the Spanish possessions. Their depredations were 
not of long continuance, for they were almost im- 
mediately arrested by the authorities, and ex- 
ecuted for their crimes. Their punishment, though 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



73 



severGj was insujSicieiit to prevent others from fol- 
lowing in their steps. Hence, the appearance on 
the coast in 1579, of Captain, afterward, Sir Fran- 
cis Drake. After pillaging the South American 
Spanish possessions of Chili and Peru, and, having 
captured the royal Philippine vessel- by which he 
became possessed of nearly two millions of dollars, 
Drake stood up to the north, and landed, it is 
thought, at Punta Los Reyes, between Bodega and 
the port of St. Francis, where he took possession 
of the country in Her Majesty's name. That he 
did not enter the Golden Gate, we will afterwards 
show, when we come to speak of the discovery of 
the Bay of San Francisco. 

To relieve the memory of Drake from the unfa- 
vorable light in which it is generally regarded, 
some of his countrymen have thought well to re- 
mind us, that his piratical adventures were only 
in retaliation for an act of injustice done him by 
the Spaniards. In 1567, while proceeding to 
Mexico in company with Captain, afterwards Ad- 
miral, Sir J ohn Hawkins, they were attacked by 
the Spaniards, when four, out of six vessels com- 
posing their fleet, fell into the hands of the author- 
ities. As the expedition was entirely a mercan- 
tile speculation, Drake having invested in it all the 
capital of which he was master, he returned a pau- 
per to England, and in vain petitioned Charles Y. 
for indemnity for his losses. Disappointed in his 
hopes, if indeed he ever seriously entertained any, 



74 



HISTORY OF THE 



he vowed with an oath to obtain from the Span- 
iards by pillage what was denied him by law. In 
1570 he obtained a commission from Elizabeth. 
Two years later, with a fleet of three vessels, he 
made a descent on the South American Atlantic 
border in the vicinity of New Grenada, and, after 
plundering several settlements, found himself pos- 
sessor of a much larger fortune than he hadlost in 
the Mexican speculation. How the apology offered 
by his admirers could have justified him in this 
and gained him the approval of his royal mistress, 
it is not necessary here to inquire. On his return 
to England, far from falling under the displeasure 
of his soverign, he even received marks of the 
royal esteem by being honored as a hero. While 
on the Atlantic border at Darien, like Balboa, he 
had seen from the summit of a lofty mountain the 
still waters of the Pacific, yet unexplored by the 
British. The representations made by him to the 
sovereign of the feebleness of Spain, and the glit- 
tering prizes to be made, obtained from him a 
new commission, consisting of five vessels and a 
hundred and sixty- four men, with which he sailed 
through the straits of Magellan, and appeared, 
as we have said, in the Pacific in 1579. 
Fearing to fall in with the Spaniards by re- 
turning the same route, he traversed the Pa- 
cific, crossed the Indian ocean, doubled the 
Cape of Grood Hope, and arrived in England on 
the 26th of September, 1579. Four months later 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



75 



lie was knighted by Elizabeth, who partook of a 
banquet on board his vessel. 

"Whatever notions the majority of the people of 
Oreat Britain may have entertained respecting the 
justice of the course adopted by Drake, the rupture 
of friendly relations at this time between Philip 
and Elizabeth was considered sufficient justifica- 
•tion for continuing like acts, while the success at- 
tained under the circumstances, were not slow in 
inciting others to follow a like course. Accord- 
ingly, we are. not astonished at finding a broken- 
down gentleman, attached to the Court of St. James, 
fitting out on expedition with the view of retrieving 
his fortune, and obtaining the favor of his sover- 
eign. Thomas Cavendish, or Candish, to whom 
we refer, started from England for the Pacific on the 
21st July, 1586. He had instructions from the 
crown to carry the war into the Spanish American 
Dependencies. His mission was faithfully exe- 
cuted, for he sacked, pillaged and burned every 
town and village that came in his way from Pata- 
gonia to California. The great object of his am- 
bition, however, being the capture of the Spanish 
galleon from the Philippines, he awaited her ar- 
rival at the extremity of Lower California. He 
had not to delay very long, for about the 4th of 
K'ovember, the ill-fated vessel came in view when, 
after a desperate encounter, Cavendish succeeded 
in making her his own. By this he became pos- 
sessed, it is said, of 122,000 pezos in gold, equiv- 



76 



HISTORY OF THE 



alent to $3,000,000 in silver, besides a valuable 
cargo in merchandise. The captured vessel he 
ran into the nearest port, where he set her on fire, 
having liberated the crew, amounting in all to one 
hundred and ninety persons. Satisfied with this 
remarkable success, he prepared to return to Eng- 
land, following the route pursued by his predeces- 
sor across the Pacific to the Ladrones, through the 
Indian Archipelago, and round by the Cape. He 
arrived at Plymouth on the 9th September, 1588. 
The true character of his expedition is best 
learned from his own words. Boasting of his ex- 
ploits, he says: I have navigated along the coasts 
of Chili, Peru and J^ova Espagna, where I made 
great spoils; I burned nineteen ships small and 
great, and all the villages and towns Handed at 1 
burned and spoiled J ^ Cavendish returned again 
three years later on another buccaneering expedi- 
tion, but this time not with such marked success 
to himself, for he sickened and died at sea. 

It should have been observed, that previous to 
the appearance of Cavendish in 1582, Francisco 
Grain, a Spaniard, on returning from Manila and 
Macao, made a reconnoissance of the coast as far 
north as the fifty-seventh degree of latitude. To 
him was near being due the honor of discovering 
the Bay of San Francisco, for, in his account of the 
voyage, he tells us that while descending the coast, 
he witnessed the sea covered with numerous de- 
bris — evidently the result of the periodical rains, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



77 



by which these numerous objects were carried out 
into the ocean. 

The Spanish authorities were now, for the first 
time, rejoiced at the announcement that the long- 
desired passage between the Atlantic and the 
Pacific had at length been discovered. An ad- 
venturer, Lorenzo Ferrer Maldonado, pretended to 
have sailed through its waters, to which he gave the 
name of the Straits of Anian. The discovery, if 
real, was certain to prove of the highest import- 
ance to Spain, for the voyages to the East would 
have been shortened by several months. To ascer- 
tain the truth of Maldonado's assertion, a fleet of 
three vessels and one hundred men was immediatel}" 
equipped and despatched by the Yiceroy, with in- 
structions to garrison and fortify the entrance lest 
the British might make use of it for arriving in 
the Pacific and ravaging the Spanish possessions. 
The expedition proceeded only as far as Lower 
California, when a mutiny occurred and the pro- 
ject was abandoned. Four years subsequent an- 
other attempt was made to prove the truth of 
Maldonado's assertion. John De Fuca, about 
whose identity so much doubt has been expressed 
by several writers, was sent by the Yiceroy in 
1592 on a similar errand. De Fuca had been pilot 
.in the last expedition, and was also on board the 
Santa Anna, captured by Cavendish. With a 
command of two vessels he sailed to the forty- 
eighth degree of latitude, where he entered a strait, 



78 



HISTORY OF THE 



probably the present Paget Sound, which he took 
for the one he was in search of. After sailing 
up it several days he retraced his course, re- 
turned to Acapulco and reported his success to 
the Viceroy. The matter was still discredited by 
many, and for one hundred years and more seems 
to have kept the country in a state of suspense, 
for as late as 1791 the Sutil and Mejicana, under 
Galliano and Yaldez, were despatched by his Ma- 
jesty, in order to clear up all doubt regarding De 
Fuca's assertions. But even those seem to have 
fallen into the popular error, and to have realized 
the truth of the Roman commander's assertion, 
Quod fere libenter homines id, quod volunt, 
credunt."^ 

The injuries which had been inflicted upon the 
South American Spanish possessions by the British 
adventurers between 1575 and 1587, and the fear 
lest such acts should be repeated unless prevented 
by precautionary measures, now for the first time 
aroused the responsible agents of government, and 
caused them to enter upon measures for the de- 
fense of the coast. The objects to be attained 
were of no minor importance. The whole of the 
South American possessions had to be defended ; 
the annual Philippine vessel to be protected, 
the countries along the Californian coast reduced 
to subjection and the Christian religion established. 
Instructions were accordingly received from old 

(1) Ccesar de Bello Gallico: Lib. iii., Cap. 18. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



79 



Spain to form garrisons along the coast, and, as the 
extremity of the Californian Peninsula was the chief 
rendezvous of the pirates, it was deemed proper 
to first establish a garrison at that point. 

In compliance with his Majesty's wish the Vice- 
roy, Gaspar de Zufiiga, Count de Monterey, im- 
mediately prepared an expedition consisting of 
three vessels, which he entrusted to the care of 
Sebastian Yiscaino. The fleet started from Aca- 
pulco for California about the beginning of 1596, 
there being on board four Franciscans. These 
"were not, in all probability, the first mission- 
ary priests who landed in the country; for, as 
early as 1535, Cortes, when preparing for his expe- 
dition, is represented as being joined by several 
ecclesiastics. Whether they actually embarked 
and landed in the country, is not positively stated 
by any writers ; hence, under the doubt, to the 
children of St. Francis must be granted the honor 
of having first unfurled the banner of our holy re- 
ligion on Californian soil. The fleet put in, in the 
first instance, to the isles of Mazatlan, v/here fifty 
of the crew deserted their commander ; thence, 
they proceeded to the port at which Cortes had 
anchored, probably the present La Paz, where they 
remained for a couple of months. During the stay, 
the Fcithers made every effort to give the aborig- 
ines some elementary notions of the Christian re- 
ligion, and, under the circumstances, seem to have 
succeeded as well as could be expected. They 



80 



HISTORY OF THE 



showed, we are told, the greatest respect and ven- 
eration for the Fathers, regarding them as beings 
of a superior order, and asking them if they were 
not " Sons of the Sun." Their conduct during the 
holy sacrifice of the Mass, at which they were fre- 
quently permitted to be present, was respectful 
and edifying ; the rites and ceremonies filled them 
wilh wonder and admiration. Their ready and 
prompt obedience, too, to the commands of the 
Rehgious showed them to be a docile, tractable 
people, and fit subjects for the reception of the 
Gospel. 

Yiscaino, findiug his provisions running low, 
and the country unequal to the support of his 
men, determined upon abandoning the enterprise 
and returning to Acapulco, where he arrived in Oc- 
tober, 1596. Six years later, in 1 602, Yiscaino head- 
ed another expedition for a like object at the com- 
mand of Philip III. He was accompanied on this 
occasion by three Carmelite Friars, Father Andres 
de la Asencion, Thomas de Aquino and Antonio 
de la Asencion, the last of whom wrote an account 
of the voyage. Speaking of the reception the}^ 
met with from the Indians, Father Antonio says: 
When the boats were near the shore, the Indians 
seeing such a number of armed men, retired in 
great consternation to an eminence in order to 
secure themselves, if the strangers should attempt 
anything against them. All the people in the 
boats landed, but, as they advanced towards the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 81 



Indians, they retired till Father Antonio, in order 
to allure them to a friendly conference, went up 
alone toward them, and, by signs and gestures, 
so far prevailed that they waited for him; and 
coming up to them he embraced them all in the 
most affectionate manner." 

After putting into various ports along the coast, 
on the 10th of December they entered the harbor 
of San Miguel, then for the first time named San 
Diego by Yiscaino. Thus ended the third exami- 
nation of Lower California, the two former having 
been made by UUoa and Cabrillo respectively. 
From San Diego he proceeded north to about 
the forty-third degree of latitude, in the vicinity 
of the present city of Oregon, but finding the 
weather unfavorable and several of his men suffer- 
ing from scurvy and other diseases, he altered his 
course and returned to Mexico, where he arrived 
on the 29th of April, 1603. 

Th-e next priest who visited the coast was Padre 
Diego de la Neva, who accompanied Don Francis 
Ortega in his expedition of 1632. De Neva had 
been appointed by the Bishop of Gruadalaxara as- 
Yicar of California, though it is difficult to see in 
what his ministrations of Yicar were to consist, 
none of the natives having been yet brought to a 
knowledge of the truth. Ortega did not remain 
more than a few months in the country, having 
obtained a large quantity of valuable pearls, with 
which he returned to Mexico and which he disposed 



82 



HISTORY OF THE 



of to the greatest advantage. He returned again 
the following year, as also the year after, accom- 
panied by his former missionary friend, and another 
named Father Juan de Zuniga. 

Sixteen years latery in 1648, we find two Jesuit 
missionaries, Fathers Yacinto Cortes and Andreas 
Baez, accompanying Admiral Casinate, but these, 
like their predecessors, remained only as long as 
the squadron lay on the coast. Indeed, all the 
Religious, who hitherto entered the country, were 
more in the character of chaplains to the expedi- 
tions than missionaries to the natives. The time 
had not yet come when the missionary priests 
should enter unreservedly upon the conversion of 
the natives, living their lives and sharing their 
fortunes. I merely mention this fact in order that 
the reader may not be unaware, that the country 
had been casually visited by missionaries previous 
to the date when, as we shall presently see, a reg- 
ular organized effort was made for the conversion 
of the people. 

Again, in 1668, Francis Luzivilla, an enterpris- 
ing citizen, fitted out an expedition at his own 
private expense with the view of forming a colony 
on the coast. He was accompanied by two Fran- 
ciscans, Fathers Juan Caranco and Juan Ramirez, 
who are represented as having made an earnest 
but ineffectual effort, during their short stay in 
the country, for the conversion of the, natives. 
Luzivilla's object was to make a settlement in the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



83 



country, while the Religious were to employ them- 
selves in the conversion of the people. He at- 
tempted his project by forming a little colony at 
Puerto de la Paz^ but the difficulties proving too 
great, he had to abandon his purpose. 

The last expedition undertaken at the expense- 
of government took place in 1683. It was com- 
manded by Admiral Otondo, and attended by 
three Jesuit missionary Fathers, named respect- 
ively Father Kiihno, Juan Baptista Copart, and 
Pedro Mathias Goni. The expedition landed on 
the 2d of June, 1683, and remained till September, 
1685, a period of over two years, during which 
the Fathers laid the foundation of the missions, 
and prepared the country for the introduction of 
Christianity. The missionaries' first care was to 
learn the language, after which they occupied 
themselves in translating into it the principal arti- 
cles of the Catholic faith. As can be readily un 
derstobd, not having any elementary works, the 
difficulties they encountered were unusually great. 
The entire absence, too, of appropriate terms 
to express certain religious ideas was an addi- 
tional obstacle in the way. The following may 
serve as an instance of this: When occupied in 
translating the creed, they were unable to find a 
word proper to express 'Hhe resurrection from 
the dead." That there should be in the language 
such a term they could not reasonably doubt, but 
to find it was the difficulty. Taking some flies, 



\ 



84 HISTORY OF THE 

in the presence of the Indians, they put them 
under water till they were supposed to be dead; 
then, exposing them to the rays of the sun till 
their vital faculties were restored, the Indians, 
on seeing the change, cried out in amazement, 
^' Ibimuhueite ! Ibimuhueite !" which the Fathers 
took to express, they returned to life," and in 
absence of a better expression, applied it to the 
resurrection of the Eedeemer. 

During the two years they remained in the 
country, four hundred adults were prepared for 
the holy sacrament of baptism; but, as the mis- 
sionaries were unable to remain longer than the 
expedition, none were received into the church ex- 
cept those in danger of death. Of these there 
were thirteen, three of whom recovered, and were 
brought away by the Fathers, with the consent of 
their parents. In fine, the garrison being reduced 
to the greatest extremities for want of provisions, 
the admiral embarked his men and abandoned the 
country, the barren and inhospitable nature of 
whose soil, and not the hostility of the natives, 
prevented him from making a permanent settle- 
ment on the coast. Twelve years later, in 1697, 
the reduction of the country was entrusted to the 
care of the Fathers, and the missions regularly 
established, as we shall afterward see. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



85 



CHAPTEE Y. 

Etymology of Califoenia. — Character of the Country. — Extent. 
— Capabllities. — Tribes. — Pericues. — Monqui. — Cochimes. — 
Language. — Mode of Life. — Physical Character. — Unac- 
quaintancb with Letters. — Hieroglyphical Remains. — Mental 
Condition, etc. 

From the time of the discovery of California by 
Cortes, in 1536, to 1701, when the fact of its be- 
ing a portion of the main land was fully estab- 
lished by the Jesuit missionary, Father Kiihno, it 
was generally regarded, in Europe, as an island, 
or, indeed, a cluster of islands. That part of the 
ocean was, in consequence, regarded as an archi- 
pelago. Hence the name by which we find it some- 
times mentioned in history, " Islas Carolinas," a 
name given it in honor of Charles II. of Spain. 
Previous to this, it had been known as Ciguatan, 
Santiago, Santa Cruz, Islas de Perlas and Islas Am- 
azones. The gulf was likewise honored with differ- 
ent titles, as the Sea of Cortes, the Yermilion Sea, 
the Mar Lauretana, etc,^ 

Why it should have been regarded as an island, 
later than the middle of the sixteenth century, 
seems difficult to understand; as in a map^ drawn up 
in the year 1541, by Bernal Diaz del Castillo, an 
officer in Ulloa's expedition, the country is repre- 
sented as a peninsula, and almost in its actual 

(1) See Exploration and Settlement of Lower California: by J. B. 
Brown, p. 7. 



86 



HISTORY OF THE 



state. Whether Castillo formed his map after a 
careful examination of the coast, or from a prob- 
able conjecture of its character, I am unable to 
sa} ; but that the Jesuit missionaries were the 
first to establish the fact, and to obtain for it gen- 
eral assent, must be admitted by all. The energy 
and ability displayed by the Fathers in solving 
this geographical problem, and in surveying the 
inner and outer coasts, under the most difficult 
circumstances, as we shall afterward see, entitle 
them to the respect and admiration of all, and to 
honorable mention in the annals of this country, 
whether civil or religious. 

The etymology of the word California is in- 
volved in impenetrable obscurity. The oldest and 
best informed writers have been unable to deter- 
mine its meaning. Some are of opinion that it 
owes its origin to accident; being, as they sup- 
pose, a word used by the Indians, but, misinter- 
preted and misapplied by the Spaniards. Others 
are inclined to believe it a Latin polysyllablCj com- 
pounded of the words " calida fornax" (heated 
furnace), by which they ingenuously suppose the 
discoverers designated the country, on account of 
the intensity of the heat. Others, again, as Father 
Aroio, derive it from a word in the vernacular, sig- 
nifying a species of gum, known to exude very 
freely from a particular timber of the country. 
How far any or all these opinions are worthy of 
attention, is left entirely to the judgment of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



87 



reader to determine; nor, indeed, is it much to 
our purpose, beyond gratifying an idle curiosity, 
to be able to assign the true etymological meaning 
of the word. 

The great extent of coast, within which the two 
Californias are comprised, makes it apparent that 
a great diversity of climate must be the natural 
result. There are not, perhaps, any other sections 
of the American continent, of equal extent, pre- 
senting such a diversity of climate, and so great a 
dissimilarity in capabilities and natural produc- 
tions. The one is, in general, with little excep- 
tion, arid, barren and inhospitable, affording little 
attraction for man or beast; while the other, though 
in many instances, presenting like characteristics, 
is yet, on the whole, fruitful, productive and salu- 
brious. 

Speaking of Lower California, the author of the 
natural and civil history of the country, says : " It 
may be said, in general, that the air is dry and hot 
to a great degree; and that the soil is barren, rug- 
ged, wild, everywhere overrun with mountains, 
rock and sand; with little water, and, consequently, 
unfit either for agriculture, planting or grazing." 
And in another place, the same author writes : "The 
aspect of Lower California, generally speaking, is 
disagreeable and forbidding, and its broken land is 
extremely rocky and sandy; it lacks water, and is 
covered with thorny plants, where it is capable of 
producing vegetation; and where not, it is covered 



88 



HISTORY OF THE 



with heaps of l ocks and sand. * * * * The whirl- 
winds, which sometimes occur, are so furious, that 
they uproot trees, and overturn the huts. The 
rains are so rare, that should two or three showers 
fall during the year, the . Californians consider 
themselves peculiarly blessed. Springs are few 
and scarce, and so far as rivers are concerned, 
there is not one on the whole peninsula; although 
the rivulets of Mulege and San Jose del Cabo 
were dignified with that name. The latter runs 
through San Bernabe, and, after a short course of 
two miles, empties itself into the gulf, at twenty- 
seven degrees. All the rest are brooks or torrents, 
which, being dry the whole year, when it rains 
contain some water, and their current is so rapid 
that they upset everything, and carry destruction 
to the few settlements which exist here." 

This is confirmed by Baron Yon Humboldt, who 
made a voyage to the coast in 1811. The soil," 
writes the Baron, " is sandy and arid, like the 
shores of Provence; vegetation is at a stand, and 
rain is very infrequent." And again: " Old Cali- 
fornia, on account of the arid nature of the soil, 
and the want of water and vegetable earth in the 
interior of the country, will never be able to main- 
tain a great population, any more than the north- 
ern parb of Sonora, which is almost equally dry 
and sandy.'' 

That the foregoing is a tolerably accurate es- 
timate of the country in its general aspect must 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA 



89 



be admitted. Hence the sparseness of the pop- 
ulation by which it has been hitherto inhabited. 
By the appliances, however, of modern science, 
and under the indomitable energy of the Ameri- 
can race, Low^er California is likely, before long, 
to assume a respectable position as a mercan- 
tile, mineral and agricultural province. Indeed, 
there are those who are of opinion, that by a well- 
conducted system of irrigation, effected mainly on 
the artesian-well principle, the valleys, plains and 
table-lands of the country might be brought to a 
high degree of agricultural perfection. The testi- 
mony of one who has spent several years in the 
country is decidedly to this effect. 

" Throughout the territory," writes Mr. Sprague, 
*^ are valleys, plains, table-lands and tracts on the 
mountains that are first-class agricultural land. 
Water is found in many places on the surface, and 
almost anywhere by digging a moderate depth, or 
by artesian boring, in much larger quantities than 
superficial observers, or persons not well ac- 
quainted with the country and climate, would sup- 
pose. By artesian wells, or broad wells, or pits, 
lifting the water by windmills, a large breadth of 
the country can be cultivated in tropical and semi- 
tropical productions, as well as wheat and corn of 
a more northern climate. The climate of the 
peninsula is undoubtedly one of the healthiest in 
the world; and for persons of consumptive habits, 
without a parallel. This fact is getting to be 



90 



HISTORY OF THE 



more and more known on this coast; and were the 
facilities for purchasing land such as to afford en- 
couragementj numbers from the population of this 
coast would go up there to make their home." 

Independent of artificial irrigation^ the same 
writer assures us that much might be made of the 
country. Extensive crops of wheat, oats and bar- 
ley are annually raised in different parts by the 
ordinary means. Cotton, which is indigenous to 
the soil, is represented as of a remarkably fine and 
silken texture. Yines thrive exceedingly well, 
and produce, we are told, a wine but little inferior 
to Madeira. 

Olives, dates, figs, and other tropical fruits, are 
found there in considerable quantities ; while, as 
regards the esculents, the sweet potato is chiefly 
remarkable both for size and quality. Added to 
this, there can be hardly any doubt about the 
existence of extensive mineral beds of a rich 
quality of ore. 

Already the greater part of the country has found 
its way into the hands of American companies. 
In 1866, the Mexican Government, under the Pres- 
idency of Juarez, sold to the Lower California 
Colonization Company forty-six thousand eight 
hundred square miles of the country for the sum of 
two hundred and sixty thousand dollars in gold. 
The Peninsula Plantation and Homestead Associa- 
tion also obtained from the government extensive 
tracts along Mulege and ConcepcionBay, in the Gulf 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 91 

of California. The companies propose to conduct 
their respective iiivestmeuts on the principle of 
cheap labor, imported from China and Africa; but 
whether such shall not rather result in a species of 
vassalage, and prove of little advantage to any, 
except those forming the monopoly, remains to 
be seen. It is, however, to be observed that the 
companies are ready to dispose of a portion of 
their allotments to emigrants desirous of settUng 
in the country. The entire e^vtent of the penin- 
sula is two hundred thousand square miles, with 
a population of from forty to fifty thousand, 
composed of natives, Spaniards, Mexicans, Amer- 
icans, Germans and French.^ The exports, which 
consist of hides, salt, cheese, sugar, figs, etc., are 
estimated at an annual value of between one and 
two million dollars. In short, it is probable that 
before long. Lower California will assume a far 
more prominent position than she has hitherto at- 
tained under Spanish or Mexican rule ; and most 
probably, too, when that shall have been attained, 
the country, like Alta California, will become a 
portion of the American Republic. 

Of Upper, or American, California, much more ■ 
may be said in its praise. Although in general 
possessing somewhat similar characteristics, being 
a continuation of the same line of coast, it possesses 
numerous advantages which the other does not 

(1) In 1867, the population was twenty-six thousand. Vide Explo- 
ration Lower California; p. 77. 



92 



HISTORY OF THE 



enjoy. A better and more appreciable climate, 
heavier and more certain periodical rains, larger 
and more productive valleys, and mineral resources 
of a superior and more extensive character, may 
be stated as among the advantages. 

In dimensions, Upper California is the second 
largest State in the Union, second only to Texas, 
and comprising within it, as we have said, an area 
of one hundred and eighty-eight thousand nine 
hundred and eighty-two square miles. Its general 
aspect, like that of Lower California, is hilly, 
mountainous, and uneven. The Sierra IS^evada, or 
Snowy Range, on the eastern, and the Coast Range 
on the w^estern side, are the principal mountain 
chains, some of which, as Mount Shasta and Mount 
Whitney, rise to an elevation of between fourteen 
and fifteen thousand feet above the level of the 
sea. Between those extensive ranges, which run 
irregularly through the entire length of the coun- 
try, are several extensive valleys, of from twenty 
to thirty miles in width, and from one to two hun- 
dred in length, capable of maintaining large popu- 
lations, and remarkable alike for the richness and fer- 
tility of their soil, the beauty of their scenery, and 
the salubrity of their climate. Of these, the Sac- 
ramento, San Joaquin, Santa Clara and Yosemite 
are the principal, the two former being regarded, 
and justly, as the garden of California. The 
scenery of the Yosemite is equal to any to be met 
with on the American continent. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 93 



The mountain ranges in the North are, for the 
most part, covered with luxurious forests of oak, 
pine, laurel, cedar and redwood; the latter, in some 
instances, growing to the enormous proportions ot 
thirty feet in diameter, and as many as three hun- 
dred and fifty in height — characteristics which 
have earned for them the soubriquet of ^'Big 
Trees." Scattered through the country in various 
directions are numerous beautiful lakes, to the 
number of twenty or moie, the largest being Tu- 
lare, and the most elevated Lake Tahoe or Bigler, 
situated at a distance of six thousand feet above 
the sea. Eight and twenty rivers flow from these 
lakes, or otherwise rise in the mountains, water- 
ing and fertilizing the valleys on their way to the 
ocean. The entire population of the State, ac- 
cording to the latest returns for the year 1870, 
was five hundred and fifty-six thousand six hun- 
dred and thirteen, which is an increase of almost 
two hundred thousand for the last decade; the 
number in 1 860 being only three hundred and 
seventy-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety- 
four. 

The agricultural and garden productions which 
comprise many, both of the temperate and tropic- 
al, regions, are comprehended mainly under the 
head of wheat, oats, barley, grasses, oranges, lem- 
ons, etc. The tropical productions are confined 
exclusively to the southern parts of the State, in 
the immediate vicinity of Los Angeles and the 



94 



HISTORY OF THE 



other neighboring towns. The yield of grain, being 
greater than that required for the necessities of 
the population, large quantities are annually ex- 
ported to the E;5 stern States and to Europe. Two 
years prior to this, in 1868, the wheat crop gave 
a return uf nineteen milhons of bushels, and the 
oats and barley seven millions, while the wine 
crop for the same year is put down at five millions 
gallons. 

The raising of stock, and particularly of sheep, 
has also begun to form one of the most important 
interests of the State. In 1869, the wool amount- 
ed to eighteen millions of pounds, which, after 
some years, will doubtless be very considerably 
increased. There is, however, one not very incon- 
siderable danger \^'hich ever threatens the agricul- 
tural and stock interests of the State. It is the 
occasional droughts with which the country has 
been visited at times. Deprived of the periodical 
rains, the crops and the cattle suffer extremely. 
The former are prevented from coming to maturity, 
and the latter perish by thousands for the want of 
necessary pasturage. But the danger from this is 
now immeasurably less than in the past, as far as 
the stock is concerned; for, in case of a drought, 
either the cattle can be transported to the East by 
the railway, or fodder supplies brought into the 
country by similar means. The expense attend- 
ing either resort would be undoubtedly great, 
yet compaiatively small, relatively to the entire 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN 



CALIFORNIA. 



95 



loss of the herds. But as it has not been the agri- 
cultural resources of the country that have raised 
California to her present position, as a principal 
State of the Union, but her extraordinary mineral 
wealth, unparalleled by any other in the world, it 
is to the latter, and not to the former, she must 
still look for assistance in advancing on the road 
of national prosperity. The total value of gold de- 
rived from the country, since its discovery in 1848, 
has exceeded the almost fabulous sum of one bil- 
lion dollars. Of this enormous yield, sixty-five mil- 
lions was the largest amount realized in any one 
year. Independent of the gold and silver mines, the 
country also produces copper, iron, lead, coal, pla- 
tinum, nickel, salt, borax, tin, zinc and quicksilver. 
The principal exports are gold and grain ; the annual 
amount of which leaving the coast may be judged 
from the fact of twenty-three million dollars worth 
of merchandise having left the port in 1868. In 
fine, the capabilities, natural resources and favor- 
able mercantile position of the country are all so 
strongly in its favor as to leave httle to be doubted 
that, before the present generation shall have 
passed, California will have attained the rank 
of one of the leading States of the Republic. 

Before informing the reader of the labors and 
exertions of the missionary Fathers in behalf of 
the natives, it is proper to give an account of the 
habits, manners and customs of the people. On 
arriving in California, the Jesuit missionaries found 



96 



HISTORY OF THE 



• the country inhabited by different tribes, or more 
properly, different nations, inasmuch as they 
spoke different languages and were governed by 
separate chiefs. There has been considerable 
speculation regarding the division of the inhabi- 
tants and the number of languages. The most 
probable and judicious opinion classifies the abo- 
rigines of Lower California into the following 
tribes: The Pericues, who inhabited the south; the 
Monqui, who dwelt in the interior; and the 
Cochimes, who lived in the north. The Pericues 
and Cochimes were also known under the names of 
Edues and Laymones. The three principal bodies 
were further subdivided into several minor tribes 
known under special appellations, and speaking 
different languages, or, at least, widely different 
dialects of the same tongue. The most numerous of 
these principal divisions was that of the Cochimes, 
or Laymones, divided like the others into several 
smaller bodies, differing exceedingly in their lan- 
guage as regarded its idiom, pronunciation and 
termination. To the north, on the west of the 
Colorado River, inhabited the Bagiopos and the 
Hoabonomas; while in Upper California, between 
San Diego and Cape Mendocino, the country was 
divided between the Washoes, the Piutes, Shos- 
hones, etc., some thousands of whom still roam un- 
converted through the mountains, encamping be- 
times in the neighborhood of towns, and passing a 
precarious existence. Among the inhabitants of 



1. Bancroft d^- Co. Zirh 




CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



97 



Upper California, the diversity of language was 
found to be even greater than among their brethren 
of the south. In his history of the customs and 
manners of the Indians, Father Boscana assures us 
that within every fifteen or twenty leagues a dif- 
ferent language prevailed — so different as to be 
entirely unintelligible to those of the neighboring 
missions. "The natives of San Diego cannot un- 
derstand a word of the language used in this mis- 
sion — San Juan Capistrano — and in like manner 
those in the neighborhood of Santa Barbara and 
further north." ^ How this is to be accounted for, 
except by attributing it to a difference of race, is 
difficult to be seen, and yet to admit such a variety 
of origin is open to serious objection. 

Of the present unconverted inhabitants, little 
can be said in their favor. Like their ances- 
tors of old, they lead a wandering, migratory life; 
moving periodically from place to place, for the 
purpose of hunting, fishing, amusement, or the 
gathering of supplies. Being entirely unacquainted 
with every form of civilized life, and the comforts 
and advantages attendant thereon, they suffer 
but little from their rude, nomadic existence. 
Though averse to all manual labor, some of them 
not unfrequently engage in little works for the 
whites, for which they receive a trifling remunera- 
tion. But, as a rule, they make no provision for 
their wants, beyond what is offered them spontane- 

(1) Historical Account of the Indians; by Father Boscana, p. 240. 
7 



98 



HISTORY OF THE 



ously by nature. Some, indeed, (but they are the 
exceptions) sow little patches of corn and beds of 
melons; while others tend a species of clover, of 
which they are exceedingly fond. The principal 
staple commodities, however, on which they mainly 
rely for a living, are pine nuts, grass seeds, roots^ 
berries, and the product of the chase. Yet, when 
pressed by hunger, they will not refuse reptiles, 
insects and vermin. In fact, there is hardly any^ 
thing in the shape of animal or vegetable food too 
coarse and indelicate for the poor Califoruian In- 
dian. One half of the year is ordinarily spent in 
making provision for the other half. How meagre 
this must necessarily be, the reader may readily 
imagine. 

Then- dwellings, which hardly deserve the 
name, are ordinarily located on the banks of riv- 
ers, or in the dells of mountains. They are 
among the rudest and least comfortable habita- 
tions of any people in the world. A few poles, 
stuck circularly in the ground, and brought to- 
gether in a conical shape, constitute the wood- 
work of the hut. Over this, a few bundles of sage 
brush, a species of brush-wood, are loosely thrown, 
and in this consists the entire dwelling. Here, in 
these cheerless abodes, through which the rain, sleet 
and snow freely penetrate, the poor Californian 
spends the long winter night, without any other 
protection or defence against the inclemency of the 
season, save that afforded him by his mantlet of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



99 



rabbit or deer skin, or by the heat of his camp-fire 
from without. Yet, strange as it may appear, it is 
one of the rarest occurrences to meet with one of 
these children of nature suffering from the effects of 
a cold. Custom, from infancy, has inured them to 
their condition, and any change to a more delicate 
mode of existence, would, it is thought, be preju- 
dicial to their health. 

In respect to their raiment, they are as poorly 
and meagrely supplied, a?! in the matter of diet. 
Previous to the coming of the Americans among 
th^m, their dress consisted of the skins of those 
animals taken in the chase ; but now, as a general 
rule, they are clad in the old, cast-off garments of 
the whites ; but with what taste and comfort, may 
be readily imagined, from the life they lead. 

The Indians that inhabited the country on the 
arrival of the missionaries, differed little from 
those oi the present day. According to the most 
reliable testimony, they could not be favorably 
compared with the other American races. They 
were, we are assured, as weak in body as in mind. 
Like the South Sea Indians, those of Lower Cali- 
fornia daubed and painted their faces with oint- 
ment and colors, bored holes through their ears 
and nostrils, and otherwise disfigured their general 
appearance, so as to cause them to look, contrary 
to their intention, to the greatest disadvantage. 
Their complexion, was, in general, swarthier than 
that of the Indians of New Spain. They had no 



100 



HISTORY OF THE 



idea of letters, nor of any method of computing 
the time; being, in this, similar to all the other 
American races, except the Peruvians and the 
Mexicans; the former of whom, had a substitute 
in their " Quipos," and the latter, in their hiero- 
glyphical or symbolical representations. 

The utter unacquaintance of the aborigines with 
the use of letters, and every method of recording 
historical events, is more to be regretted than may, 
at first, appear to the reader. For, with such 
a rule for our guidance, the origin of the people 
might be readily determined, though the record 
should not deal with the time, manner or circum- 
stances of their migration. The only account the 
Edues and Cochimes could give the Religious, re- 
specting their original country, was that their an- 
cestors had migrated from the north; but, as they 
had no means of distinguishing the years, or of 
computing the time, the period of their migration, 
and the term of their abode in the country, could 
in no way be determined. That they were not, 
however, the descendants of the original inhabi- 
tants, is almost beyond doubt; for, from evidences 
which remained, it would seem that a more en- 
lightened and intelligent race had previously in- 
habited the peninsula. Shortly before leaving the 
country, the Jesuit Fathers discovered in the 
mountains several extensive caves, hewn out of 
the solid rock, like those of Elephanta, in southern 
Hindostan. In these, painted on the rock, were 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 101 

representations of men and women, decently clad, 
as well as different species of animals. One of 
the caves is described by a missionary, as fifty feet 
long, fifteen high, and formed in the manner of 
an arch. The entrance being entirely open, there 
was sufficient light to observe the painted figure^s. 
The males were represented with their arms ex- 
tended and somewhat elevated, while one of the 
females appeared with her hair flowing loosely 
over her shoulders, and a crown of feathers on her 
head. The natural conclusion deducible from this 
is, that as painting and sculpture were entirely 
unknown to the Californians, at the time of the 
first missionaries, and as the figures were not rep- 
resentations of the people then inhabiting the 
country, the male population, at that time, entirely 
dispensing with clothes, they must have belonged 
to another and different race from the modern in- 
habitants. But whence this race had migrated, , 
how long they inhabited the land, and whither 
they finally proceeded, there are now no means of 
determining, except by conjecture. The only 
thing approaching to certainty is, that they were 
less savage, more enlightened, and of greater phys- 
ical stature. The latter is confirmed, as well by 
the assertions of the inhabitants themselves; who 
unanimously affirmed to the Fathers the prior ex- 
istence of a powerful, gigantic race, as well as by 
the fossil remains found by the missionaries. As 
an instance, it may be sufficient to mention, ^that 



102 



HISTORY OF THE 



at the mission of Kadakamong, Father Joseph 
Rotea discovered a human skeleton, which meas- 
ured about eleven feet ! 

The cause of their own immigration they stated 
to have been a quarrel excited at a banquet, in 
which the chiefs of several nations were engaged. 
This, they asserted, was followed by a battle, from 
which the vanquished had to fly, and seek refuge 
in the woods and mountains of the peninsula. 
Whether the contest referred to was real or ima- 
ginary, is entirely unknown, just as there is no data 
forjudging, supposing it to be true, where it oc- 
curred. This was the only account they could fur- 
nish the missionaries respecting their origin and 
emigration. The candor displayed in acknowledg- 
ing themselves the descendants of the vanquished, 
when they might easily have pretended to be the 
offspring of the conquerors, speaks strongly in favor 
of the truth of their assertion. The ancient Romans 
and Carthagenians, by acknowledging themselves 
the descendants of conquered races, the former of 
the Trojans and the latter of the Tyrians, are in- 
stances of a similar candor. Although time and 
research have failed to bring forward any document 
or monument by which it could be satisfactorily 
proved that this portion of the American race 
emigrated directly from Asia, the most probable 
and only reasonable conjecture is that they did. 

All the American Indians, if we except the na- 
tions referred to above, whose laws, policy and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 103 



government exhibited a certain cultivation of 
reason, differed very little in capacity, customs 
and manners. Their chief characteristics are stu- 
pidity, blindness of the sensual appetite and sloth. 
A constant love of pleasure and amusement of 
every kind, howeVer trifling or brutal, pusillani- 
mity, laxity; and a most wretched want of every- 
thing tending to form the real man, and to render 
him rational, inventive, tractable and useful to 
himself and society, is the character drawn of them 
by one who had the best means of being rightly 
informed. 

The Californian's will was apportioned to his 
understanding. All the powers of his soul seemed 
checked in their infancy, and necessitated to move 
within the narrowest sphere. Ambition, he had 
none — patriotism, none — love of religion, none. 
Titles, honor, wealth and fame, which mean so 
much to us, and are the springs and sources of ac- 
tion, either for good or evil, were unmeaning 
terms in his regard. To see a companion praised 
or rewarded, to excel at the chase, the dance, or 
public assembly, seemed to be the only check 
upon sloth, the only incentive to activity. Ava- 
rice, that most destructive of passions, had little * 
share in his character. 

The simplicity of their lives, and the fewness of 
their wants, rendered ambition unnecessary. The 
entire extent of their desires was to obtain sufli- 
cient food for the passing day, relying on chance 



104 



HISTORY OF THE 



for a supply for the ensuing. As they constructed 
no regular dwellings, living during the greater 
part of the year in the shade afforded them by 
their native woods, and retiring during winter to 
the natural caverns found on the coast, and in 
the mountains, their articles of furniture were 
neither numerous nor luxurious. They consisted 
exclusively of those instruments necessary for 
hunting, fishing and war. A boat, a bow and 
arrow, a dart and a bowl, were among their chief 
articles of use. A bone served them for an awl, 
a net for carrying their fruits and their children, 
and a couple of bits of hard wood for procuring 
fire, which was obtained by rubbing them briskly 
for some time between the hands. The only 
difference between the Indians of that time and 
this, some few thousands of whom are still scat- 
tered through the country, is that the latter are 
more civilized in the manner of dress, an acquire- 
ment they have learned from their contact with 
their American neighbors. 

A people of such uneducated habits, whose 
minds were never illumined by the feeblest ray of 
religion or science, are necessarily the creatures 
of fancy and impulse. The uneducated savage is 
in many things a child. Fickleness is predomi- 
nant in his character; his anger is easily aroused, 
while fury is of no longer duration than while it 
meets with no opposition. A people of this kind 
is a nation that never arrives at matnrity. The 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 105 



full development of the moral and physical man 
is the united work of religion and science. 

One happy result of the deplorable ignorance of 
the aboriginal Californians was their unacquaint- 
ance with the use of intoxicating drinks; but, un- 
happily, they found a partial substitute for them in 
the smoke of an herb, with which they were accus- 
tomed to become inebriated on festiye occasions. 



106 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE YI. 

GOVEENMENT. — PoWER OF CHIEFS. — DeESS. — FESTIVALS. — PoLTGAMY. 

Maeeiage Ceeemonies. — Caenivals. — Feats of Skill. — Methods 
OF Making Wae. — Eeligious Ideas Kegaeding the Ceeation of 
the Woeld. — The Chief Ouiot. — Idol-Woeship in Upper 
Califoenia. — The Temple oe Vanqueech. — The God Chinigh- 

CHINIGH. — TeADITION KeGAEDING THE DelUGE. — BELIEF IN THE 

Immoetality op the Soul and the Kesueeection of the Body. 

From what has been said m the preceding chapter, 
it must not be inferred that the native Californians 
were destitute of every natural virtue. Harshness, 
cruelty and obstinacy had little or no part in their 
character. History represents them as exceeding' 
ly docile, gentle and tractable. 

Their government, if the name be applicable in 
their case, may be judged from their manners. As 
they had no specified division of lands, possessions 
or immovables, laws were unneeded for the ad- 
justment of rights or decision of cases arising out 
of illegal intrusions or unjustifiable claims. And, 
as in a state of society where law is unknown be- 
cause ah things are common, the power of the 
chief was naturally limited. The punishment of 
crime essentially implies the violation of law; and 
as in that primitive state the people had neither a 
written nor a traditional code whereby their ac- 
tions were to be directed, but were governed en- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 107 



tirely, either by fancy or the natural obedience 
due by children to parents, the authority of the 
chief was in consequence more nominal than real. 

But, as the common exigencies of their state 
rendered it necessary at times to seek counsel and 
guidance, the brave, the artful and eloquent were, 
by common consent, appointed as leaders, but this 
dignity, such as it was, was never the appendage 
of years, family or formal election. The duties of 
the chiefs or Caziques consisted mainly in giving 
orders for gathering the products of the earth, for 
conducting the fisheries and directing the military 
operations. "The leader or Cazique — writes Father 
Yenegas — conducted them to the forest and sea 
coast in quest of food; sent and received the mes- 
sages to and from the adjacent States; informed 
them of dangers; spirited them up to revenge of 
injuries whether real or feigned, done by other 
rancheros or natives, and headed them in their 
wars, ravages and depredations. In all other par- 
ticulars, every one was entire master of his lib- 
erty." 

A people who live by the chase, and are utterly 
unacquainted with the works and arts of civilized 
life, cannot be supposed to be in the enjoyment of 
a very costly and elegant wardrobe. It was so 
with the Californians. The dress throughout the 
entire country was almost unique. For the males 
whether children or adults, it was nil, if we ex- 
cept bracelets for the arms and an ornament- in 



t 



108 HISTORY OF THE 

the shape of a periwig for the head. As such, 
dress was in their case more an ornament than a pro- 
tection of virtue, or defence against the inclemency 
of the seasons. The southern inhabitants were 
somewhat in advance of their northern brethren 
in the matter of finery, for, in addition to the orna- 
ments spoken of, they generally wore an orna- 
mented girdle round the loins, and a fillet of net- 
work on the forehead. To these they sometimes 
added a neckcloth embroidered with mother-of- 
pearl. The Cochimes wore the hair short, except 
a few locks on the crown of the head, which they 
permitted to grow long like the Hindoos of British 
India of the present day. These also wore a more 
elegant head-dress than their neighbors. 

It is not to be supposed that the state of naked 
simplicity, so akin to primitive innocence, had any 
irregularity in their eyes; for, when requested by 
the Fathers to cover at least what modesty de- 
manded, they not only looked upon the demand 
as unreasonable, but even became highly affront- 
ed. In their eyes nothing could be more ludicrous 
than one of their number dressed up in our fashion; 
to do so was only to expose ones self to the jest and 
ridicule of the tribe. As an instance : one of the 
Fathers, having in his employ a couple of boys in 
the character of servants and catechumens, thought 
he could not more effectually inculcate the neces- 
sity of modesty than by clothing the lads. Con- 
trary, however, to his laudable intentions, they no 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 109 

sooner appeared among their own, than they 
became the subject of general ridicule and most 
indecent remarks, so that to avoid being the butt 
of their tribe, they doffed their newly-acquired 
raiment, hung it upon a tree, and went purls natur- 
alibus. Unwilling, however, to show themselves 
ungrateful to the Father, yet unable to bear the 
jests of their companions, they compromised the 
matter most conveniently for themselves by going 
naked in the tribe, and clad when returning to the 
mission ! 

The women throughout the whole of the coun- 
try appear to have paid greater attention to mod- 
esty. With hardly any exception, they seem to 
have worn some defence of their virtue. The de- 
centest and best clad were the Edues, who inhab- 
ited the southern part of the peninsula. Their 
garments consisted of a gown of the ordinary kind, 
reaching from the loins to the feet, and formed 
from the leaves of a species of palm-tree^ beaten 
into flax and manufactured into thread. Over 
their shoulders was a garment of similar material. 
The hair was allowed to flow loosely on the back, 
while a net work of considerable ingenuity worn 
on the head, bracelets on the arms, and necklaces 
of shells, pearls and fruit-stones extending to the 
waist, gave them rather a handsome and attrac- 
tive appearance. 

The Laymonides women had a still more meagre 
wardrobe. They only made use of a garment made 



110 



HISTORY OF THE 



of pieces of sedge, which descended from the waist 
to the knees. Sometimes they substituted the 
skin of a deer or other animal, which their hus- 
bands happened to kill in the chase. Like the 
Edues, they wore a cloak or over garment, but of 
a different kind, made from the skins of wolves^ 
bears, foxes, or the like. Tnis mode of attire is 
still in use among their unconverted descendants, 
for, though in most instances they have learned to 
dress after the civilized fashion, I have frequent- 
ly seen them in the mountains of Nevada clothed 
in skins used as a cloak. The mode of carrying 
their infants is now the same as before ; they are 
slung in baskets on the back. From what cause 
I am not aware, but their families never appear to 
be great, a couple or three children being the most 
belonging to any parent. Little though their in- 
tercourse with Americans be, it has not bettered 
their morals or ameliorated their condition. The 
use of intoxicating liquors, which has gone far to 
diminish their numbers, they have learned from the 
white man. As a rule, in every such case, the 
savage learns the vices, rather than virtues, of his 
masters. 

As the people had no regularly appointed sys- 
tem of divine worship, as I shall presenlly show, 
when I come to speak of their religious form of 
belief, their festivals or gatherings partook more 
of the character of social entertainments than of 
religious assemblies. One of their principal fes- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. Ill 



tiyals was the clay set apart for the distribution of 
the skins of the animals taken during the year in 
the chase. The dehght exhibited on these occa- 
sions, by the fair portion of the community, was 
in keeping with, in their eyes, the importance of 
the occasion. To them, a mantlet of beaver or 
rabbit skin, was as precious and as much the beau- 
ideal of perfection, as a silken or satin one would 
be to a Paris or London leader of fashion. 

On the festival day, all the neighboring tribes 
and rancheros assembled at an appropriate place, 
where they erected an extensive arbor, the ground 
in front being cleared, to give room for the diver- 
sions of the people. In the arbor were placed the 
skins of the animals killed during the year, and 
spread out in regular order, so as to attract the 
wondering admiration of the multitude. None 
but the chiefs were permitted to enter the honored 
circle; ignoble blood should be contented to re- 
main "at a distance. 

At the entrance of the arbor, arrayed in his 
habit of ceremony, stood a sorcerer, who, with 
animated gesture and wild vociferations, duly pro- 
claimed the praises of the hunters. Meantime, 
the people, animated by the words of the orator, 
ran hither and thither in the wildest confusion, 
laughing, dancing, shouting and singing. The ora- 
tion ended, as also the races, the skins were dis- 
tributed, when the whole ended with a fandango 



112 



HISTORY OF THE 



or ball, in which every principle of honor, pro- 
priety and virtue, was most shamefully outraged. 

I have already remarked that this people passed 
their days in the open air, seeking shelter, in sum- 
mer, from the action of the sun, in the shade af- 
forded them in their native forests, and retiring, in 
winter, to the natural caves, found in the moun- 
tains and on the coasts. It is also equally true, 
that in some instances, they formed what, by some, 
might be regarded as dwellings. In the southern 
part of the peninsula, as also in Upper California, 
a custom prevailed, of constructing little huts of 
the branches of trees. In other parts, stone en- 
closures, a yard high and a couple wide, but de- 
void of a roof, served like purposes. In these 
meagre enclosures, the people generally slept, in 
a sitting posture. At present, the houses in use 
are, as I have remarked, small, conical huts, about 
four feet high, formed of sage brush, a kind of 
stunted shrub, piled loosely around a number of 
poles. Though thus greatly exposed to the in- 
clemency of the seasons, rheumatic disorders are 
almost entirely unknown to the people. More- 
over, it is to be observed, that the civilized life 
seems injurious to their constitutions, for, when 
any of their number are induced to conform to 
our customs, a general sickness and debility is cer- 
tain to follow. The same was observed by the 
missionaries, as we learn from Father Clavijero, 
who assures us, that after the introduction of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



113 



Christianity, the number of the popuhitiori became 
considerably diminished. From this, we might 
readily conclude that much of what civilization 
imposes upon us, as a necessity, is more the effect 
of our training, or the result of imagination, than 
an actual want of our nature. 

Polygamy, or the custom of having a plurality 
of wives, was admitted and practiced ; yet, though 
adopted by the people, it was more the exception 
than the rule. Kone but the chiefs availed them- 
selves of the privilege. Infidelity to the matrimo- 
nial engagement was regarded as a heinous offence, 
except at their festival gatherings, where usage 
had legalized adultery, by granting to the victor in 
the race, the dance, or the wrestling match, this 
scandalous privilege. It would appear, however, 
that this custom prevailed only among the south- 
ern inhabitants; for, speaking of the northern 
tribes, a missionary describes them as reserved in 
their manners, and entirely free from debauchery 
and illegal amours. 

The manner of forming the contract of mar- 
riage differed with the various localities. In one 
section of the country, it consisted in the bride- 
groom presenting his intended with a bowl made 
of thread. The damsel's acceptance or refusal 
formed or prevented the engagement. If the 
suitor were acceptable, the fair one, on her part, 
presented him with a net for his hair, the work of 
her own hands, and in this consisted the entire 
8 



114 



HISTORY OF THE 



ceremony. Among others, the covenant was made 
at the end of a fandango, which the lover gave in 
honor of his intended, and to which the entire 
tribe was invited. 

In Upper Cahfornia, the negotiations were gen- 
erally conducted on more business-like principles. 
The lover repaired directly, propria "persona^ to the 
house of his inamorata, or loitered in the vicinity, 
until an opportunity presented itself of his address- 
ing his beloved, when he made the proposal by 
saying, I desire to marry you." To this, the 
girl invariably answered, "All right; I'll tell my 
parents, and you'll know." 

Others, of a more timid and bashful disposition, 
used the intervention of a friend to learn the 
lady's intention, when, if not unfavorable, the as- 
sent of the parents was solicited. Not unfrequently , 
however, the parents themselves managed the 
entire matter, leaving the girl entirely unconscious 
of the affair until they addressed her as follows: 
You are to marry so and so: you will be happy, 
because he is an excellent young man. You will 
have plenty to eat, because he knows how to kill 
the deer, the rabbit, and other game." A third 
class conducted the suit on different principles, 
by soliciting in the first instance the consent of 
the parents or guardians, which, when obtained, 
the girl was thus addressed by her father: "My 
child you are to marry such a one, for we have 
given you away to him." 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA, 115 

From the moment the proffers were received, 
the suitor was admitted into the family as one of 
the household, taking upon him, at the same time, 
the obligations of providing for the requirements 
of all. The betrothed, on the other hand, imme- 
diately assumed the character of matron, attending 
to the domestic affairs, rising at dawn, bathing, 
supplying the fuel, and preparing the repast, all 
which she was required to perform alone. Thus , 
the young man had an opportunity of witnessing 
the admirable qualities of his intended. The wed- 
ding feast, which always lasted between three and 
four days, was attended not only by the friends 
and relatives of the bride and bridesgroom, but by 
the greater part of the village or rancheria where 
they lived. It was celebrated, according to cus- 
tom, at the residence of the man, where a tem- 
porary arbor, capable of accommodating a large 
number of guests, was erected. The ceremony 
was begun by some of the chiefs, accompanied by 
a few of the matrons, going for the bride. On her 
arrival she was divested of her trinkets and super- 
fluous garments, which her female attendants 
claimed as their legitimate spoil. Thereupon, she 
was placed on a mat by the side of her husband, 
and in this consisted the entire ceremony. They 
were then considered to be validly married. Be- 
fore the termination of the feast, during which the 
guests occupied themselves in dancing, singing, . 
and other amusements, the father ordinarily ad- 



116 



HISTORY OF THE 



dressed his daughter on her duties and obligations 
as a wife: ^'Reflect, that you are the daughter of 
respectable parents; do nothing to offend them. 
Obey and serve your husband, who has been given 
to you by Chinighchinigh. Be faithful to him, 
for, if you are not, you will not only lose your life^ 
but we shall be disgraced; and, if your husband 
does not treat you as he ought, tell us and you 
•shall come back and live with us." ^ 

The matrimonial engagements were not consid- 
ered indissoluble. The parties were at liberty to 
withdraw from them whenever it suited their con- 
venience. The idea of a perpetual obligation did 
not enter their minds. Nor, indeed, are we to be 
at all astonished at this ; seeing that even the ad- 
vanced enlightenment of the present day approves 
the same, albeit the Lord hath said : ^' What God 
hath joined let no man put asunder." 

Those acquainted with the history of Brazil, 
will remember a custom known to prevail in that 
country, by which, contrary to every law of na- 
ture and reason, the man, and not the woman, 
was supposed to suffer the pangs of parturition. 
In this, the Californians were alike remarkable, for 
on the delivery of the wife, the husband affecting 
an extraordinary weakness, lay stretched out in 
his cave, or under a tree, while the unfortunate 
woman was left to shift for herself, or to suffer by 

(1) See Boscana, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 117 

the neglect.^ The husband, too, suffered on his 
part, for custom obliged him to spend several days 
in this manner on the meagerest diet. They were 
prohibited leaving the place, except for water and 
fuel. The use of fish and flesh was not permitted 
them, while smoking and diversions of every kind 
were absolutely unallowed. One of the unhappy 
results of this ludicrous custom, or, more properly, 
unnatural neglect on the part of the father, both 
of the mother and her offspring, was the crime of 
infanticide, to obviate which it was customary 
with the missionaries to allow the newly-delivered 
mothers a double allowance of grain. As in the 
Jewish law, the widow married the brother or 
nearest relative of the deceased. 

In addition to the festival referred to above, 
there was another of equal if not greater import- 
ance, which they celebrated with unusual mirth 
and rejoicing. This was what in southern Europe 
might be called the gathering of the vintage, but 
with the Californians that of the pithahayas, an in- 
digenous fruit, on which they mainly relied for 
subsistence during the greater part of the year. 
The gathering lasted during the principal part of 
one quarter, and was to the people, in a great 
measure, what the carnival is to many in Europe. 
The population on those occasions, remarks Father 
Salva Tierra, threw aside whatever little reason 
they had, and gave themselves up entirely to feast- 

(1) This custom was not confined to America. Diodorus Siculus 
speaks of a like observance which once prevailed in Europe. 



118 



HISTORY OF THE 



ing, dancing, and buffoonery, to the great diver- 
sion of all the spectators. As regards their dances, 
the same Father tells us they had a great variety 
of them, and that they acquitted themselves with 
much gracefulness and agility. Even the children 
were brought to engage in these festive entertain- 
ments, and showed as much joy at having cleverly 
performed their part as the older members of the 
assembly. 

The occasion of these festivals was generally 
whenever fortune smiled on their efforts, or Provi- 
dence was indulgent in their regard. Hence, 
upon the occasion of success in the chase, victory 
in war, a plentiful harvest, or the birth of a child, 
they gave expression to feelings of joy in a dance. 
Connected with the festivals were feats and trials 
of strength, in leaping and running. In times of 
peace, the greater part of their lives was spent in 
that fashion ; but these days of pleasure and enjoy- 
ment were often interrupted by wars, factions, 
and feuds, in which the whole people engaged. 
'Nor was the object of their wars the desire of en- 
larging their fame or possessions, but more for the 
purpose of revenging affronts and defending hered- 
itary rights in the matters of fishing, hunting, or 
the gathering of supplies. In the management of 
war, they were as unskilled as they were ignorant 
in the other departments of life. A frightful 
noise and clamor, in which all engaged, indicated 
the commencement of hostilities. Every one pre- 



CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN CALIFORNIA. 119 



pared to take part in the engagement, provided 
himself with a bow and arrows, or a wooden spear^ 
carefully sharpened on the top, and hardened in 
the fire. Firearms they had none. Their mode 
of attack was as unskillful as their ideas were rude ; 
without regularly' disposing their men, or posting 
them according to some principle of war, they 
rushed forward tumultuously, and engaged without 
any order, except, indeed,- that one body w^as kept 
in reserve, to take the place of the most forward 
when the arrows should fail. While the engage- 
ment was conducted at a distance, the arrows were 
used; but, when a contest became close, the spears 
were^ brought into play. The numbers slain on 
these occasions were oftentimes considerable, so 
that in several instances almost entire tribes com- 
pletely disappeared. 

In the matter of religion and the external wor- 
ship of the Deity, the observances of the inhabit- 
ants differed exceedingly in parts. On the arrival 
of the missionaries in Lower California no formal 
idolatry was found to exist. JN'either altars, tem- 
ples, groves or other appointed places of religion 
were anywhere to be met with in the country: 
But, though destitute of every outward profession 
of faith in the character of public and private ad- 
dresses to the Deity, there existed among them 
certain traditional notions regarding the unity and 
trinity of God, the fall of the angels, the deluge, 



120 



HISTORY OF THE 



and other articles of Christian belief, which must 
be a matter of surprise to the reader.^ 

In Upper California, on the other hand, idol- 
worship was commonly practiced. There was hard- 
ly a village or raiicheria where the God Chinigh- 
chinigh was not worshiped in the shape of a stuffed 
Coyote.^ In matters of religious belief their no- 
tions, stripped of many extravagances, were re- 
markably correct as regarded the leading dogmas 
of biblical history. Almost identical with the 
Christian idea, they held that the creation of the 
world was the work of an invisible omnipotent 
Being, to whom some gave the name of Nocumo^ 
and others Chinighchinigh. Having created the 
earth and all organic irrational existence, the Deity 
next formed man out of a handful of dust, and 
gave him the name of Ejoni. How the first wo- 
man -came to be formed they were unable to say, 
but the name she received was Ae, a word, as the 
reader will note, not very unlike the Oriental 
'^Hawa" and the English ^'Eve." 

Others accounted for the creation of the world 
in a different fashion. According to them, previ- 
ous to the existence of our globe, there were two 
others, one above and one below, which stood in 
the relation to each other of brother and sister. 

(1) It would seem that on some of tlie islands off the coast idol- wor- 
ship was practiced. Speaking of the island of St, Catherine, Torqne- 
mada, the Mexican historian, says: "In this island are several ranch- 
erias or communities, and in them a temple with a large level court 
Vhere they perform sacrifices." (See Torquemada' s Hist. Mex.) 

(2) The Coyote is a wild animal, something like a fox. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 121 



In the superior world all was light, splendor and 
magnificence, and in the inferior all was darkness 
and gloom, there being neither sun, moon nor 
stars. In time both were united in marriage, the 
result of which was the present earth, with all its 
material and animal life, and finally man, who was 
called ''Ouiot." What is especially deserving of 
notice in the tradition is, that the creation of the 
world and of all animal and inanimate existence, 
was not, according to the Indian belief, the result 
of a single, but of six different births in the man- 
ner referred to, and hence the coincidence be- 
tween this and the Mosaic account as given in 
Genesis. The order of creation, too, according to 
them, is worthy of remark. First earth and sand, 
next rocks and stone, then trees, afterward grass, 
subsequently animals, and finally man. 

Ouiot, who became a great and powerful leader, 
had a numerous family, though it is not stated 
whence he obtained his partner in life. He finally 
fell a victim to a conspiracy formed for his de- 
struction by his people. After his obsequies were 
performed, the Lord of the Universe, or Chinigh- 
chinigh, appeared in the form of a spectre to his 
descendants, and gave them power over the ele- 
ments and animal creation, enabling them at pleas- 
ure to procure for themselves and their families 
those objects necessary for their existence. Then, 
from the clay found on the borders of a certain 
lake, the omnipotent Being formed a man and wo- 



122 



HISTORY OF THE 



man, and from these the Indians acknowledged 
themselves descended. Chinighchinigh at the 
same time gave them a command in the following 
words: '^Him who obeyeth me not or believeth 
not my teachings, I will chastise : to him I will 
send bears to bite, serpents to sting, misfortune, 
infirmities and death." He farther ordered them 
to erect a temple to his honor where they should 
worship him by prayer and sacrifice. The plan of 
the building he dictated himself. 

It consisted of an oval enclosure a few yards in 
circumference, within which a rude structure, four 
or five feet in height, formed of stakes, branches 
and mats, was erected. Here, elevated on a species 
of hurdle, was the figure of Chinighchinigh, It was 
formed out of the skin of the coyote, or prairie 
wolf, carefully removed and prepared so as to repre- 
sent the living animal. Within the sack was placed 
a great variety of feathers, horns, claws, beaks, 
etc., of those animals taken in the chase. Arrows, 
too, were placed in the body of the idol, whilst 
around its loins was a species of under garment 
such as was used by the captains and chiefs. The 
respect paid to this ludicrous object was of the 
most remarkable kind, the people being careful 
when in its presence not to commit the most trivial 
act of irreverence. They never undertook any 
work of importance, never engaged in war, hunt- 
ing, or amusement of any kind, without first wor- 
shiping the idol. The worship itself was as singu- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 123 



lar as the figure was uncouth. It coDsisted of a 
species of silent adoration performed puris natural- 
ihus. "When in his presence," writes Father 
Boscana, 'Hhe Indians were entirely naked and re- 
mained for hours in a posture equally awkward 
and fatiguing — a sort of squat, resting their heads 
generally upon their right hands, without moving 
during the ceremony of adoration." 

On less solemn occasions the worship was of a 
different but, perhaps, more ridiculous kind. It 
had, however, at least the merit of being an in- 
spiriting mode of devotion. It was conducted in 
this fashion : A figure, not very artistic in its out- 
line, having been formed in the presence of the 
image, all the men of the tribe, led by the Cap- 
tain, ran in regular succession, till arriving at the 
spot where the leader uttered a hideous cry, bound- 
ed high into the air, an evolution in which he was 
followed by each in his turn. The females, on the 
other hand, moved slowly up to the figure, to 
which they offered their homage by bowing the 
head and presenting their bateas, or instruments 
required for the expedition on which they happen- 
ed to be entering. 

The privileges of the temple, or vanqueech, as it 
was styled in the vernacular, were in keeping with 
the respect and veneration paid it by the people. 
Like several Christian Cliurches in former times, 
it possessed the right of sanctuary. Whoever en- 
tered within its sacred precincts and sought its 



124 



HISTOEY OF THE 



protection, no matter what crime he may have 
been guilty of — whether theft, adultery or murder, 
was from that moment supposed to be free, and 
could appear among his own without any fear of 
the consequences of his crime. Should reference 
ever happen to be made to the act, the aggrieved 
would merely say: You sought the protection of 
Chinighchinigh, which, if you had not done, we 
would have killed you; he will, however, chastise 
you one day for your wickedness." 

This immunity of crime was founded on the be- 
lief that the Deity would not suffer any one to be 
molested who sought his protection. It is proper 
to observe that the Grod, Chinighchinigh, who was 
known under the triple appellation of Saor,Quaguar 
and Tobet, was, according their belief, a spirit and 
immortal, and yet underwent the penalty of death. 
Before leaving his people he instructed the leaders 
in everything requisite to be observed by his fol- 
lowers. When asked where he desired to be in- 
terred, his answer was to the effect that he would 
ascend into Heaven, where he would take an ac- 
count of the actions of all, and reward and punish 
them accordingly. ^'When I die I shall ascend 
above the stars, where I shall always behold you ; 
and to those who have kept my commandments I 
shall give all that they ask of me. But those who 
obey not my teachings, nor believe them, 1 shall 
punish severely. I will send unto them bears to 
bite, and serpents to sting: they shall be without 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 125 

food, and have diseases that they may die." ^ In 
short, . Chinighchinigh, which is a synonym for 
omnipotence, was regarded by the Indians as an 
omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent being, the 
rewarder of good and the revenger of evil. 

It is certain that this people had a very clear 
and unhesitating belief in the deluge. Their tra- 
ditions and songs bear the most undeniable evi- 
dence of it. According to them, the sea at a 
time rose up from its bed in the deep, rolled in 
upon the land, and destroyed the entire human 
race, with the exception of a few who had betaken 
themselves to the summit of a lofty mountain 
where the waters were unable to reach them. The 
cause of the deluge they believed to have been the 
wickedness of Ouiot and his followers, upon whom 
Chinighchinigh took vengeance. The circum- 
stances connected with it were embodied in their 
songs. Ouiot, who, as has been remarked, was a 
powerful chief, became so odious to his people on 
account of his tyranny and oppression, that they 
applied to Chinighchinigh, or the supreme one, 
for protection. He appearing to them in the form 
of a spirit, gave them power to destroy their op- 
pressors by causing a general deluge. Addressing 
them, he said: ''Do this, i. e., cause it to rain, and 
inundate the earth that every living being may le 
destroyed J' ^ 

(1) Boscana, p. 256. 

(2) See Boscana. 



126 



HISTORY OF THE 



The tradition goes on to the effect that the rain 
fell, the rivers rose, the seas and oceans swelled 
and passed their limits, and rolling in upon the 
land, ceased not till they completely effected 
their purpose by destroying every living creature, 
except those capable of sustaining themselves in 
the waters, and the few of the human family that 
sought refuge on the top of the lofty mountain al- 
ready referred to. Connected herewith was also 
the idea that such a calamity would never again 
befall the earth, for, when in moments of anger, 
the vindictive and revengeful were wont to solicit 
the destruction of their enemies in this fashion, 
they, on the other hand, were accustomed to ex- 
press their belief in the pacific disposition of the 
Deity by saying: "We are not afraid, because 
Chinighchinigh does not wish, neither will he de- 
stroy the world hy another inundation.^ ^ 

Eespecting the resurrection of the body and the 
immortality of the soul, there is no doubt but the 
inhabitants of Upper California had a confused — 
imperfect idea thereof The former is clear, from 
the fact that once in the month, on the appearance 
of the new moon, all the rancherias assembled 
and danced as on a festive occasion, singing and 
shouting at the same time: ''As the moon dieth 
and Cometh to life again, so we also, having to die, 
will live again f thereby expressing, I think, their 
belief in the resurrection of the body. Their be- 
lief in the immortality of the soul is inferred from 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 127 

the fact that when, at their funeral obsequies, 
the body was burned. The heart, according to 
them, was never consumed, but went to a place 
destined for it by God. By the heart they evi- 
dently meant the spirit or soul, for which they had 
no word in their language, and, as their ideas were 
utterly gross and material, they pictured to them- 
selves the joys of the world to come as those of an 
earthly paradise, something in the manner of the 
Yalhalla of the Scandanavians, or the Behisth of 
the Mahometans, where they would be able to en- 
joy every sensual pleasure and gratification. 



128 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTER YII. 

Calij'oenian Pagan Peiests. — Theib Knowledge ''op Medicine. — 
Tbeatment of Patients. — Mode of Disposing of the Dead. — 
Influence of the Pbiests. — Theie Decalogue. — Teaditions 

APPAEENTLY ChEISTIAN. — MEXICAN ChEISTIAN TeADITIONS. — ThE 

Deluge. — The Ceoss. — Monastic Establishments. — Viegin- 
iTY. — Fasts. — Baptism. — Confession. — Euchaeists. — Ceuci- 

FIXION. 

As the reader has been informed, no formal idol- 
atry was found to exist in Lower California, upon 
the arrival of the missionaries. At the same time, 
as I have said, they had certain traditional no- 
tions, which specially deserve the attention of the 
reader. I shall first speak of the religious teach- 
ers of the people, and then of the religion itself. 

The Priests, or guides of the multitude, if they 
so deserve to be styled, belonged to one or other 
of two sects, called Tuparons and Mparons. They 
also went by the name of Dichianochos and Ya- 
mos, or Guamos. Their duty was to preside at 
festivals, to sing the praises of the deserving, to 
teach the children destined for the sacerdotal of- 
fice, the meaning and use of certain figures, repre- 
sented on little wooden tablets, which, they af- 
firmed, the visiting spirits had bestowed upon them. 
They further exercised the medical faculty, and, as 
such, combined the triple character of priest, bard 
and physician. From the communications they 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 129 

were supposed to hold with the spu-its, their au- 
thority among the people was great; but they did 
not, according to the opinion of the missionaries, 
hold any communication with the evil spirits. 
Their imposture was entirely confined to impress- 
ing the people with the belief that success was to 
be acquired, and calamities averted, by liberality 
to them. The choicest of the fruits, and the best 
of the game, were supposed to be theirs; and, 
whenever a neglect of this duty was shown, it was 
visited with an invective, in which sickness, disas- 
ters and death were liberally threatened, as a con- 
sequence, on the unhappy delinquent. 

Their supposed knowledge of the medical art, 
served to increase their reputation with the peo- 
ple. In this, the multitude only followed a natural 
instinct; for, in every instance, the hope of relief 
from painful distempers leads us to regard with 
respect and veneration the subject of our hopes. 
The remedies used were two-fold, and consisted of 
external appliances. The more common and effi- 
cacious, was the fumigation of the affected member, 
by means of a stone tube. With the view of 
dispelling the disease, or of sucking it out, the 
physician applied to the suffering member, a pipe 
or tube formed of hard, black stone. Through 
this he blew the smoke of the cinnamon or wild 
tobacco, which, it would appear, produced, in some 
instances, a beneficial effect. The simple process 
of blowing through the pipe, was also resorted to, 
9 



130 HISTORY OF THE 

• 

fur it was thought, that by this means the disease 
was either dispersed or exhaled. The remedies 
used for external affections, such as tumors, swell- 
ings and sores, were fomentations, ointments and 
plasters of different herbs. Should the patient 
happen to be a child, its little finger was cut, and 
the blood suffered to drop on the part diseased. 

In other parts of the country, the medical treat- 
ment, though somewhat the same, differed a little 
in detail. For all external, cutaneous diseases, 
the application of certain medicinal herbs, chiefly 
the sage, rosemary or nettle-plant, was the only 
prescription, while for internal disorders, fever, 
dysentery and the like, cold water baths were con- 
stantly resorted to. A good whipping with nettles, 
on the part affected, or the application of a goodly 
number of ants, was also regarded an excellent 
remedy ! 

The scientific principle on which the medical 
faculty acted was, that the various diseases under 
which the patients happened to suffer, were the re- 
sult of the introduction of certain particles into 
the system. Before undertaking a cure, they were 
always sure to perform .certain superstitious ob- 
servances, after which, the entire body of the pa- 
tient was carefully examined, when the unfailing 
result was certain to be arrived at — that some ex- 
ternal object, some bit of stone, bone or other, had 
entered the body, and was the cause of the mal- 
ady. The operation intended for removing this, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 131 



was then entered upon. It consisted in wrapping 
the patient in grass, feathers, horse or human hair^ 
blowing at the same time toward the four cardinal 
points, and uttering certain mysterious sounds, ac- 
companied with antic gestures. This done, the 
medical attendant applied his lips to the part 
affected, and pretended to suck out the cause of 
the disease; but, if this proved unavailing, he pro- 
ceeded to the still more ludicrous extreme of at- 
tempting to pluck it out physically, by thrusting 
his fingers into the patient's mouth. 

When every remedy had been exhausted, and 
the patient seemed beyond the hope of recovery, 
the friends and relatives gathered around, and gave 
expression to their sorrow, in the bitterest and 
most mournful lamentations. And should the suf- 
ferer happen to slumber, they immediately aroused 
him by beating him soundly on the head and the 
body, in order, as they thought, to keep him alive, 
though to others such a proceeding would seem 
rather calculated to produce a contrary result. 
The dead were either buried or burned, according 
to the particular locality in which they happened 
to live. In some parts, the fashion was to bury, 
in others, to burn; but, in both instances, all the 
effects of the deceased, whether bows and arrows, 
feathers, skins and the like, shared the same fate 
as himself, being either buried or burned, accord- 
ing to circumstances. 

The authority of the Californian priest was es- 



132 



HISTORY OF THE 



pecially noticeable on public occasions when a 
whole tribe or rancheria celebrated a festival. It 
is true the worship of God, or of deified mortals, 
did not enter into their festivals, for, as I have re- 
marked, they had no formal manner of worship. 
Their gatherings partook entirely of social assem- 
blies, wherein the people regaled and amused them- 
selves by eating, drinking, dancing and buffoonery. 
The presence of the priest, however, habited in 
his sacerdotal appointments, gave them a solemn 
and imposing effect, and obtained for the Religious 
themselves a large share of public respect. The 
sacredotal garments used on these occasions con- 
sisted of a cloak, a necklace, a mitre and a fan. 
The cloak, which somewhat resembled a cope, was 
made of human hair, and completely enveloped the 
figure from head to foot. The hair was ordinarily 
obtained as fees for medical attendance, as well as 
for the matriculation of students in the same act. 
Hawks, owls, or other bird's plumage constituted 
the material of which the mitre was composed, 
but when these could not be procured, tails, hoofs 
and horns of quadrupeds supplied their place. 
The necklace was not of the most costly or elegant 
material, being merely a string of deers' feet hung 
around the neck. These, together with a mon- 
strous fan, and the inevitable stone tube for suck- 
ing the patients, constituted the whole parapher- 
nalia of a Californian pagan priest. 

The grotesqueness of their general appearance 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 133 



was still further increased by daubing their faces 
and bodies with different colors. The reader can 
readily understand how such remarkal^le charac- 
ters would be looked upon and revered by an 
utterly ignorant and barbarous race. The enter- 
tainment commenced by the priest smoking the 
chucuaco, or pipe. AYhen partially intoxicated he 
began an oration accompanied with wild, extrava- 
gant gestures, on the greatness and importance of 
his tenets. The decalogue was not the same in 
every part, but in substance, as favoring them- 
selves, it did not materially differ. Father Ta- 
raval, one of the first missionaries, has given the 
following as the code of one of this class: 

1st. The people were not to eat of their first 
hunting or fishing, under pain of being disqualified 
from hunting or fishing in future. 

2d. They were not to eat of certain fish. 
.3d. They should forbear eating particular parts 
of game — the fattest and best — for by doing so old 
age would immediately ensue. Thus the best 
pieces fell to the priest, but as they were advanced 
in years they had no reason to fear. 

4th. The people should not gather certain fruits 
as belonging to the Hechiceros. 

5th. If they caught a stag or fish of unusual 
size they should not use it, as it belonged to the 
priest, etc. 

Thus it will be seen that they endeavored to en- 
force a system of tithes, nor, indeed, were their ef- 



134 



HISTORY OF THE 



forts unavailing, for the people seemed to have 
strictly attended to their injunctions. Wliile de- 
livering their tenets they pretended to be inspired 
by the spirits, and even at times would have the 
people believe that they were the spirits them- 
selves. At other times they pretended to have 
been in Heaven, and to have conversed with the 
Deity. To prove the truth of their assertions, 
they were wont to have recourse to the most ludi- 
crous argument, producing a morsel of flesh which 
they affirmed they received from the Ahnighty, 
and by virtue of which they could, at their pleas- 
ure, deprive any of their hearers of life. The ter- 
mination of these feasts was the most odious and 
shameful in the history of the world. The Roman 
Lupercal alone offers a parallel to the horrible de- 
pravity indulged in on the occasion. "Inflamed 
(says Father Yenegas) by gluttony, intemperance 
and dancing, the whole concluded in the most 
abominable gratification of their appetites, all 
mingling indiscriminately, as if determined to vio- 
late every principle of shame, reason and mod- 
esty." 

The religious convictions of the people next 
demand the attention of the reader. They were 
remarkable for several reasons. Like the people of 
Upper California, the Pericues, who inhabited the 
southern part of the peninsula, held the Christian 
doctrine respecting the existence of one supreme, 
omnipotent, omniscient being, the creator of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 135 



Heaven and earth and all things. This God, 
whom they called JSTiparaya, they believed 
to be a spirit having no body and there- 
fore invisible. He had a spouse named Anayi- 
coyondi, but though they never co-habited, he 
had by her three sons: — one, who was called 
Cuajup, or Time 3fan, was born on earth in the 
mountains of Acaraqui, and lived a long time 
amongst men in order to instruct them. He was 
most powerful, had a great number of followers, 
having descended into the earth and brought them 
thence; but these ungrateful persons, despising his 
benefits, formed a conspiracy against him, put a 
crown of thorns upon his head and slew him. Though 
dead, his body still remains incorrupt and extreme- 
ly beautiful; blood constantly flows from it, he 
does not speak, but he has a bird through which 
he communicates. 

Their tradition regarding the fall of the angels 
was equally remarkable. There happened, ac- 
cording to them, in former time a tremendous 
battle between the celestial powers. A powerful 
personage, whom some called Tuparon but others 
Bac, or Wac, conspired with several companions 
against the Supreme Niparaya. In a battle which 
followed, Bac was overcome, driven out of Heaven, 
and confined, with his followers, in a cave under 
the earth. They further added, that all quarreling, 
fighting, and bloodshed were displeasing to Tupa- 
ron, but agreeable to Bac, for all v/ho die under 



136 



HISTORY OF THE 



such circumstances go to his kingdom, and become 
subject to his dominion. The primary consequence 
of this doctrine naturally led to two classes or 
sects among the people. The one siding with Ni- 
paraya were grave, circumspect and humane; 
while those who espoused the principles of Tupa- 
ron were false, deceitful, and bloodthirsty. With 
the former, the missionaries had little or no diffi- 
culty in prevailing upon them to accept the evan- 
gelical truths; but, with the latter, their labors 
were for years in a great measure unavailing. 

The Guacuros, Laymones, Monqui, and others, 
who inhabited the midland and northern part of 
the peninsula, declared their belief in the great 
Spirit of Spirits whom they called GucmiongOj and 
who they affirmed dwelt above. They had no 
word in their language properly to express Heaven. 
To Guamongo they attributed the existence of 
sickness, infirmities and death. He sent, they be- 
lieved, in former times, another Spirit, named 
Gugiaqui, to visit the earth in his name, and to 
relieve the natural wants of man. This Spirit oc- 
cupied himself during his mission upon earth in 
sowing the fruit trees, and in forming the bays 
and creeks along the coast. He was attended by 
inferior spirits, who supplied him with all the 
necessaries of life, in the shape of fish, fruits and 
berries, for, though a spirit, • he was not exempt 
from the natural wants of man. During some 
time, while he remained in retirement in the Bay 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



137 



of Loretto, he occupied himself in making garments 
for his priests. His mission accomplished, he re- 
turned to the northj whence he came, and as- 
cended into Heaven ; but, before leaving the earth, 
he bequeathed as a memorial to his pi'iests a 
painted tablet, which they used at their entertain- 
ments on festive occasions. The Guacurian Doc- 
tors also affirmed that the sun, moon and stars 
were not what they appeared, but human beings 
who shone in the fii'mament, and fell daily into 
the sea in the west, but swam out by the east. 

The Cochimes, who were the most numerous 
and intelligent of all the aboriginal tribes, possessed 
a still more remarkable tradition than the pre- 
ceding. They believed in the existence in Heaven 
of an omnipotent being, whose name in their lan- 
guage signified He who Uvesy He had, they 
affirmed, two sons begotten unto him, without any 
communication with woman. The first had two 
names, one of which implied perfection, and the 
other velocity. The title of the second was ^' He 
who maketh Lords." Although they gave the 
name of Lord indifferently to all three, when asked 
by the missionaries how many spirits there were, 
they answered "only one" — He who created 
heaven, earth and all things. Like the Pericues, 
the Cochimes had a remarkably clear and accurate 
idea of the fall of the' angels. Their belief in this 
was quite in accordance with the divine, revealed 
doctrine of the Church. The Lord who liveth ere- 



138 HISTORY OF THE 

ated, tliey said, numerous spirits, who revolted 
against Him, and since then, are both His and our 
enemies. To these spirits they gave the very ap- 
propriate name of liars or deceivers. Their busi- 
ness was to be ever on the alert, so that when men 
departed this life they might seize them, take them 
to their own place of abode, and thus prevent 
them from ever seeing the ''Lord who lives." There 
was also a tradition current among the more north- 
ern Cochimes, of a man, who, in former times, came 
from Heaven to benefit the human race; he was 
called " Tamciamhei ucamVi tevivichi^^^ which signifies 
the Man from Heaven. They could not say what 
benefits he conferred on the human family, or if he 
had given them any form of religion or worship; 
yet, in honor of the event, they were accustomed 
to celebrate annually the F'east of the Man from 
Heaven. The festival was entirely devoid of every 
semblance of worship, and consisted merely, like 
their other national entertainments, in feasting, 
dancing and rejoicing. For some days previous, 
the women were occupied in gathering such fi"uits 
as the country afforded, in order to regale the Di- 
vinity upon his arrival. On the morning of the 
festival, a youth was secretly selected by the elders, 
and told how to perform his part. Having been 
painted with different colors, and dressed in vari- 
ous skins, he was privately conducted to a retired 
part of the mountains, where he lay concealed for 
some time. When the hour arrived for making 



• CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



139 



his appearance, he showed himself on the summit 
of one of the neighboring mountains, and, thence 
descending, ran rapidly, till he joined the assem- 
bly. After the feast, the youth returned the same 
way, and disappeared among the hills. A portion 
of the people, especially the females, were per- 
suaded that their visitor was what he pretended to 
be — a veritable god. The Cochimes also celebrated 
annually another festival, of a somewhat kindred 
character. The departed, whom they supposed to 
inhabit the northern regions, came annually, ac- 
cording to their opinion, to pay them a visit. As 
in the former instance, the females were obliged to 
procure large quantities of supplies for the occa- 
sion. When the anniversary day had arrived, the 
male portion of the community, in company with 
the dead, who were supposed to have favored them 
with their presence, assembled and feasted on the 
provisions, while the women and children remained 
at a distance, weeping and lamenting the death of 
their friends and relatives. 

The question will now occur to the reader, 
whence the ancient Californians obtained these 
doctrines, so like those of the Christian relig- 
ion, and of which the above are only a sample. 
Before offering any opinion in solution hereof, it is 
only proper to observe, that these were only a part 
of a still larger body of, apparently Christian, tra- 
ditions, held by many of the American races on 
the arrival of the Spaniards. In his work on the 



140 



HISTORY OF THE 



missions, Charlevoy speaks of a tribe on the north 
Atlantic border, whose customs, religious tradi- 
tions and observances led him to believe them the 
descendants of a once Christian community. In 
Mexico, Central and South America, the shuilarity 
vs^as found to be still more striking. Like the Cal- 
ifornians, the Aztecs or Mexicans believed in the 
existence of one supreme, omnipotent Being, the 
Creator of Heaven and earth. Their tradition re- 
specting the great cataclysm, was to the effect that 
the entire human race, with the exception of two 
persons, Coxcox and his wife, were destroyed by 
the waters.^ These were represented as having 
been saved by embarking in a little boat, which is 
represented in the hieroglyphical writings as float- 
ing on the surface of the waters.^ The dove and 
the crow, had likewise their place in the tradi- 
tions, the crow which, according to them, was an 
eagle, being said to have acted exactly as repre- 
sented in Scripture. 

But it was not merely of the Biblical facts of 
ancient history that the Spaniards found a record 
amongst the people, and of which, no doubt, a 
knowledge might have been had without an ac- 
quaintance with the Christian religion. They 

(1) " Tliey said that when mankind were overwhelmed with the 
deluge, none were preserved but a man called Coxcox, to whom others 
gave the name of Teocipactli, and a woman called Xochjquetzel, who 
saved themselves in a little bark, and having afterward got to land 
upon a mountain, called by them Colhuacan, had there a great many 
children." Hist, ikfea;.; Clavijero: vol. I., p. 244. 

(2) History of the Conquest of Mexico: Prescott. Appendix, p. 379, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



141 



further encountered what seemed to them the 
most incontrovertible evidences of the former in- 
troduction of Christianity into the country. What 
first arrested their attention and led them to such 
a conclusion, was the existence and frequency of 
the cross which met them on all sides. Every- 
where throughout the entire of the Mexican Em- 
pire this symbol of our holy religion was worship- 
ed and adored by the people. It was raised in the 
villages, cut on the rocks, erected on the high- 
ways, and adored in the temples. Hardly had 
the Spaniards," writes the learned Dr. Mier, "ap- 
proached the continent of America in 1519, and 
disembarked in Cozumel, near to Yucatan, when 
they found several crosses within and without the 
temples, and in one of the court-yards was an es- 
pecially large one, around which it was customary 
for the people to go in procession when asking 
favors of the God. This was an especial object of 
veneration to the people. Crosses were also found 
in Yucatan, even on the breasts of the dead in the 
sepulchres. Hence, it was that the Spaniards be- 
gan to call that place New Spain." ^ 

Yeytia, another learned writer, speaking of the 
same period, also says: ^'Cortes found a great 
stone cross in a beautiful enclosure, which, from 
the most ancient times, was adored in Acuzamii 
or Cozumel, and Comara affirms that that place 
was regarded as the common sanctuary of all the 

(1) Supplemento al Lihro Tercero de la Conquista de Mexico, por P. 
Sahagun, p. 277. 



142 



HISTORY OF THE 



adjacent islands, and that there was no village 
without its cross of stone or other material. They 
also found crosses in Chollolan, in Tullan, in Tex- 
coco, and other parts." ^ 

Prescott, in his history of Mexico, affirms the 
same: "He (Fernando Cortes) was astonished also 
at the sight of large stone crosses, evidently objects 
of worship, which he met with in various places. 
Reminded by these circumstances of his own coun- 
try, he gave the peninsula the name of 'New Spain, 
a name since appropriated to a much wider extent 
of territory." ' 

There was even a temple, called the Temple of 
the Holy Cross, where that sacred emblem w^as 
worshiped, and wdiat is especially deserving of at- 
tention is, that this was regarded by the people as 
the most ancient temple in the countr3^^ 

Not only in Cozumel, Yucatan and the neigh- 
boring provinces, but all through Mexico, in Brazil 
and Peru, the same remarkable phenomenon was 
observed. "They," (the Spaniards) writes Pres- 
cott, "could not suppress their wonder as they be- 
held the cross, the sacred emblem of their own 
faith, raised as objects of worship in the temples 
of Anahuac. They met with it in various places, 
and the image of a cross may be seen at this day, 

{l)Risto7da Aiitigua de 2Iemco por El Lie. D. Mariano Veytia: vol. 1, 
p. 167. 

(2) Hist. Conquest Mex.: vol. 1, p. 225. 

(3) " Y esia es el primer templo de que hallo memoria en las hislorias de 
las Indios": Veytia, vol. 1, p. 203. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 143 



sculptured in bas-relief, on the walls of one of the 
buildings of Palenque, while a figure, bearing 
some resemblance to that of a child, is held up to 
it as if in adoration." ^ For the fact of its being 
found in Brazil and Peru we shall see further on. 

The existence of monastic establishments of 
men and women, where the inmates led a retired 
penitential life, did not fail, in like manner, to ex- 
cite the surprise of the Europeans. Both in Mex- 
ico and Peru, such establishments were found. " I 
do not know," (writes Joseph Acosta, in his History 
of the Indies) ^'that in Peru thei e are any proper 
houses fur men, but for the priests and sorcerers, 
whereof there is an infinite number. But it seem- 
eth tliat in Mexico the devil hath set a due obser- 
vation; for, within the circuit of the great temple, 
there were two monasteries, as hath been said be- 
fore, one of virgins, whereof I have spoken, the 
other uf young men secluded, of eighteen or 
twenty years, whom they call Religious. They 
wear shaved crowns, as tlie Friars in these parts. 
* * * * All these had their superiors, who had the 
government over them. They lived so honestly, 
as when they came in public, where there were any 
women, they carried their heads very low, with 
their eyes to the ground, not daring to behold 
them. They had linen garments, and it was law- 
ful for them to go into the cit}^, four or six to- 
gether, to ask alms." ^ The same writer, in another 

(1) PrescoWs Hist. Mcx. 

(2) Lib. 5, chap. 16, p. 372. 



144 



HISTORY OF THE 



part of bis work, says: ''There were, in Peru, 
many monasteries of virgins — for there are no oth- 
ers admitted — at the least one in every province. 
* * * Every monastery had its superior, called 
Appapanaca." The same is vouched for by Clavi- 
jero, in his History of Mexico: ''There were dif- 
ferent orders of men and women, who dedicated 
themselves to the worship of some particular god. 
Some lived in community, others did not, but had 
a superior in the district, or part of the town where 
they lived; they used to assemble in a house at sun- 
set, to dance and sing the praises of their god. The 
most celebrated order was that of Quetzalcohuatl. 
There were men and women of this order; they led 
a most rigid life; their dress was very decent; they 
bathed at midnight, watched until about two hours 
before day, singing hymns, etc."^ Speaking of 
another order, a kind of monastic institution, de- 
voted to the worship of the goddess Centcotl, 
which he takes to signify " Our Mother," the 
same writer says: "They lived in great retirement 
and austerity, and their life, excepting their super- 
stition and vanity, was perfectly unimpeachable. 
J^one but men above sixty years of age, who were 
widowers, estranged from all commerce with wo- 
men, and of virtuous life, were admitted into this 
monastery. Their number was fixed, and when 
any one died, another was received in his stead. ^ " 

(1) History of Mexico: Clavijero. Translated from the original Ital- 
ian, by Charles CuUen. London, 1787. Vol. I., p. 277. 

(2) Ibid. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



145 



The female Religious were equally remarkable 
for the purity and austerity of their lives. They 
took vows either for life or only for a time ; and 
what is worthy of attention is, that upon entering 
into the service of religion, the first thing required 
of them was to part with their hair. ^' The first 
thing done to those who entered into the service 
on account of some private vow, was the cutting 
of their hair. Both the former and the latter {i. e., 
those consecL^ated for ever and only for a time) 
lived in great purity of manners, silence and re- 
tirement, under their superiors, without having any 
communication with men. Some of them rose 
about two hours before midnight, others at mid- 
night, and others at day-break, to stir up and keep 
the fire burning, and to offer incense to the idols; 
and, although in this function, they assembled with 
the priests, they were separated from each other, 
the men forming one wing and the women the 
other, both under the view of their superiors, w^ho 
prevented any disorder from happening. Every 
morning they prepared the offering of provisions, 
which was presented to the idols, and swept the 
lower area of the temple ; and the time which was 
not occupied in these or other religious duties, 
was employed in spinning and weaving beautiful 
cloths for the dress of the idols, and the decora- 
tion of the sanctuaries. Nothing was more zeal- 
ously attended to than the chastity of these virgins. 
10 



146 



HISTORY OF THE 



Any trespass of this nature was unpardonable ; if 
it remained an entire secret, the female culprit en-- 
deavored to appease the anger of the god, by fast- 
ing and austerity of life; for she dreaded that, in 
punishment of her crime, her flesh would rot."^ 

The office of priesthood, though performed 
equally by the females and the males, was limited 
in the case of the former to the keeping of the 
temples, tending the fires, and offering incense to 
the idols; so that, in reality, they stood in relation 
to each other as the deaconesses of the primitive 
Church to the true ministers of religion.. 

Among their fasts, which were very numerous 
and in some instances lengthy, varying from three to 
one hundred and sixty days, and even to four years, 
there was one oi forty days. On the authority of 
Torquemada, we learn that their ideas regarding 
the future state in the world to come, were in a 
great measure in harmony w^ith the true doctrine 
of the Church.^ But the most striking and re- 
markable of all their religious observances were 
those of which we are now about to speak. Every- 
where throughout Mexico, in parts of Central and 
Southern America, a species of baptism, differing 
very little from that as administered in the Chris- 

(1) Eist. Hex., Clavijero: vol. I., p. 275-276. 

(2) "Lo opinion, que estos Indios Occidentales tuvieran a cerca de 
las partes, y lugares donde las Animas iban despues ' de haver dejada 
sus cucrpos era en parte conforme a la verdad Catolica que professamos 
k)s que tenemos Fe cierta y verdadera de la Lei de Gesu Christo y 
en parte uni erada": Torqutmada, lib. 13, cap. 48, p. 529. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 147 



tian religion was practiced by the people/ Father 
Ramesal assures us that when the first Spaniards 
arrived in Yucatan, they found commonly practised 
a sacred ablution which the people termed a "new 
birth," and by which they expected to arrive at 
the Kingdom of Heaven. Such importance did 
they attribute to this rite that it was rarely or nev- 
er omitted. ''They had such a devotion and reve- 
rence for it," says Yej^tia, ''that no one failed to 
receive it. They thought that they received in it 
a new disposition to be good — the means of es- 
caping damnation and of attaining everlasting 
glory." ' 

In the territories of Texcoco, Mejico, Tlacopan, 
and others, there were certain festivals, at which 
all the children were publicly baptized, but it was 
ordinarily the custom to baptize on the seventh 
day after the birth. TVhat is further to be ob- 
served in this regard is, that it wa£ sometimes ad- 
ministered by infusion and sometimes by immer- 
sion. It seems to have been performed twice in 

(1) "Es Constante que en todo este pais se hallo establecida una es- 
pecie de bautismo que aunque yariaba en las ceremonias segim los 
Ingares en lo snstancial conTeian todos en este bafio de agua natural, 
diciendo sobre el bautizado algunas formuelas, como pieces y oraeiones 
y poniendole nombre y esto observaban como rito de religion": Veytia, 
YOl. 1, p. 181. 

"No solo areriguaran ellos lo mismo que Montejo sino que los In- 
dios se bautizaban todos sin falto dando al bautismo el nombre de renas- 
cencia como Tesucristo le llama en el Evangelio : nisi quis renatus fuerit, 
etc. : y que lo recibian con las mismas ceremonias de los Cliristianos 
hasta imponiendo el lienzo bianco, y con ecsorcismas, ayunando antes 
tres dJas los padi-es y guardando continencia ocbo dias despues, y con- 
fesandose los que eran grandecillos como en la primitiya Iglesia los 
catecumenos. Y todos usaban la confesion y otras mucbas ceremonias 
de la Iglesia." {SuppUmerdo al Lihro Tercero del P. Ldbagun, p. 277.) 

(2) Veytia's Hist. 2Iex., p. 182. 



148 



HISTORY OF THE 



the case of every infant : — first privately, immedi- 
ately on the birth of the infant, and afterwards 
publicly in the presence of the friends and rela- 
tives. The latter was by far the more solemn. It 
was the midwife who officiated in both instances. 
The first ceremonial consisted in bathing the child, 
repeating at the same time the following prayer — 
a kind of invocation to Chalchinhcuego, the goddess 
of childbirth : "Receive the water, for the goddess 
Chalchinhcuego is thy mother. May this hath 
cleanse the spots which thou learest from the womh of 
thy another, purify thy heart and give thee a good and 
perfect lifeJ^ This was followed by another and 
more formal address to the same Deity, after 
which the midwife, or priestess, took up the water 
in her right hand, blew upon it, wet the head, 
mouth and breast of the child, bathed its entire 
body and continued: '^May the invisible Grod de- 
scend upon this water and cleanse thee from every 
sin and impurity^ and free thee from all evil for- 
tune;" and then, turning to the child, she thus ad- 
dressed it: ' 'Lovely child, the gods Ometeuctli 
and Omecihuatl have created thee in the highest 
place in Heaven, in order to send thee into the 
world ; but know that the life that thou art enter- 
ing is sad, painful, and full of uneasiness and mis- 
eries ; nor wilt thou be able to eat thy bread without 
lahor. May God assist thee in the many adversi- 
ties which await thee." The parents were then 
congratulated on the birth of their child, and the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 149 



astrologers consulted regarding the time considered 
to be propitious for the second ablution. If the 
sixth or seventh days were not regarded as such 
it was deferred to a later date. Meantime, all the 
friends and relatives were invited to be present 
at the ceremonies, and to partake of the banquet 
to be given in honor of the occasion. On the day 
appointed, at a very early hour, before the sun 
had risen, the entire household and guests assem- 
bled in the court-yard, in the middle of which was 
placed a pitcher, or vase of water, intended for 
the ceremony. Having lighted a number of 
torches, the child was received by the midwife, 
who, after a certain ceremonial, such as turning 
her face to the west, blowing upon the water, etc., 
sprinkled the head of the child with the water, 
saying: 0, my child, take and receive the water 
of the Lord of the world, which is our life, and is 
given, for the increasing and renewing of our 
bodies. It is to wash and purify. I pray that these 
heavenly drops may enter into your body, and 
dwell there; that they may destroy and remove 
from you all the evil and sin which was given to you 
hefore the beginning of the world, since all of us are 
under its power, being all the children of Chalchivitly- 
cue!' ^ The midwife next bathed the entire body 
of the child, uttering a kind of exorcism as she 
proceeded, in this fashion : '* Where art thou, ill 
fortune ? In what limb art thou hid ? Gro from 

(1) History of Mexico. Clavigero, vol. 1, p. 317. 



150 



HISTORY OP THE 



this child." And, according to Sahagun : "Whence- 
soever thou comest, thou art hurtful to this child ; 
leave him and depart from him, for he now liveth 
anew, and is horn anew ; now is he purified and 
cleansed afresh, and our mother Chalchivitlycue 
again bringeth him into the world." ^ This was 
followed by an invocation to the Deity in behalf 
of the infant : " 0, Lord, thou seest here thy crea- 
ture whom thou has sent into this world, this 
place of sorrow, suffering and penitence. Grant 
him, Lord, thy gifts and thy inspirations, for 
thou art the great God, and with thee is the great 
goddess." 

Were we to stop here, and to compare the 
manifest analogy that exists between these reli- 
gious customs and observances, and those of the 
Catholic Church, the suspicion would necessarily 
force itself on our mind as to their origin and 
identity. There is no impartial inquirer that 
must not see in the worship of the cross, in the 
existence of monastic establishments and the ad- 
ministration of a baptism, such as we have spoken 
of, a strong similarity with kindred observances of 
our holy religion. Indeed, on any other hypoth- 
esis, save that of the preaching of the Christian 
religion in the country, it would be difficult to ac- 
count on satisfactory grounds for the existence of 
such practices amongst Pagans; for who but an 

(1) Historia de Nueva Espagna Sahagun, lib. 6, cap, 37. Hist. Con- 
quest of Mexico: Prescott, vol. 3, p. 385. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 151 



Apostle would have taught them to reverence the 
symbol of the Christian religion; who but a 
preacher of truth would have taught them to prac- 
tice that most difficult virtue for man — continence; 
who, in fine, would have taught them the necessity 
and efficacy of that baptism or ablution which they 
administered, and by which they hoped to attain 
life everlasting ? And the suspicion thus created 
in the mind as to the origin of these practices is 
further increased and confirmed by the other re- 
ligious observances found to exist in the country. 

On the first arrival of the Spaniards, auricular 
confession was found to be practiced- by the peo- 
ple. There can be no doubt about the existence 
of this practice in the country. All the Spanish 
historians, Sahagun, Torquemada, Garcia and oth- 
ers, speak of it as a certainty. Herrera assures us 
it was practiced at Nicaragua, in Central America. 
Joseph Acosta tells us it prevailed in Peru; and 
Yeytia, than whom few are more reliable and 
trustworthy in matters of history, speaks of it as 
being in use in the Mexican dominions.^ The ob- 
ligation of secresy was attached to the rite, and 
any violation of trust on the part of the confessor, 
was visited with the severest penalties. The pen- 

(1) "They confessed themselves almost verbally in almost all the 
Provinces, and had confessors appointed by their superiors to that end, 
there were some sins reserved for the superiors." {Hist, of the Indies : 
Acosta. Book 5, chap. 25, p. 398.) 

(1) " No es menos notable la costumbre que hallaron establecida de 
confesarse con los sacerdotes, declarandoles aquellas cosas que tenian 
porculpas, y acceptando la penitencia que les imponian:" (Veytia Hist. 
Mex.) 



152 HISTORY OF THE 

ances administered were often very severe, espe- 
cially when the offender w^as poor, and had noth- 
ing to pay. Attempts to conceal anythiog in con- 
fession was looked upon as a most heinous offence. 
They confessed only their deeds and not their 
thoughts, thereby leading us to conclude that they 
ranked only the former in the category of sins. 
The Confessors, or Ychuri, as the Peruvian Relig- 
ious were called, were supposed to be able to know 
whether the penitent was making an honest con- 
fession or not. In the latter case, they beat him 
on the shoulders with a stone, till he made a full 
acknowledgment of all his misdeeds. Besides or- 
dinary times, they always confessed when afflicted 
by any calamity. Thus, when any member of the 
family happened to fall sick, the entire household 
confessed ; and, in like manner, the entire prov- 
ince, when the Ingua or Monarch became ill; but 
he never confessed, except to the Sun.^ 

Prescott asserts the same: ^'The great cities 
were divided into districts, placed under the charge 
of a sort of parochial clergj^, who regulated every 
act of religion within their precincts. It is re- 
markable that they administered the rites of con- 
fession and absolution. The secrets of the confes- 
sional were held inviolable; and penances were 
imposed of much the same kind as those enjoined 
in the Roman Catholic Churches." 



(1) The custom in Mexico was different, for there they confessed 
only once in their lives. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



153 



The address made by the priests to the Deity 
and penitent respectively on these occasions, the 
penances enjoined, and the form of absolution em- 
ployed, were very remarkable, and bore a striking 
analogy to those of our holy religion. The con- ^ 
fession, it is proper to remark, was made only once 
in one's life by the Mexicans; for, ^according to 
them, a relapse into sin was inexpiable. Hence, 
they ordinarily deferred unburdening themselves 
to their confessors till the moment of death. The 
belief respecting the efficacy of the rite was very 
remarkable. By it, they deemed themselves freed 
from their sins, and rendered agreeable to God; but 
only, if we are to judge from the words of the 
priest, on the condition of being contrite of heart, 
and determined not to relapse into sin for the fu- 
ture. The pardon conveyed to them by the min- 
isters of religion, it is also proper to remark, they 
regarded as only a delegated act, the power of for- 
giving sin being, according to them, proper to the 
Deity. They said that they had also the power 
to pardon them, and to purify them from their sins, 
if they confessed them to their p^iests.'^ 

Before hearing the confession, the priest made 
the following address to the Deity: "0 Lord, 
Thou who art the parent and most ancient of all 
the gods, behold this Thy servant, who presenteth 
himself here before Thee in affliction, with much 
sorrow and great grief, for having erred and been 
guilty of crimes worthy of death, for which he is 



154 



HISTORY OF THE 



greatly grieved and affiicted. Most Merciful Lord, 
who art the accepter and defender of all — receive 
the repentance of this Thy creature and servant." 

Then turning to the penitent, he addressed him 
thus: "My son, thou hast come into the presence 
of the most merciful and beneficent Grod: thou 
hast come to declare thy hidden sins and crimes: 
thou hast come to open to Him the secrets of thy 
heart. * * * Lay open all without shame in pres- 
ence of Our Lord, who is called Yoallichectla, that 
is Tezcatlipoca. It is certain thou art in His pres- 
ence, although thou art unworthy to see Him, al- 
though He doth not speak to thee; for He is in- 
visible and not palpable. Take care, then, how 
thou comest, what kind of heart thou bringest; do 
not hesitate to publish thy secret sins in His pres- 
ence, recount thy life, relate thy works in the same 
manner as thou hast committed thy excesses and 
offences. Lay open thy maladies in His presence, 
and manifest them with contrition to Our Lord God, 
who is the accepter of all, and who, with open 
arms, is ready to embrace thee, and to receive thy 
confession. Take care thou dost not conceal any- 
thing through shame or heedlessness." The peni- 
tent then solemnly promised to declare the truth; 
after which he proceeded to the confession of his 
sins. This done, the priest imposed on him the 
penance to be performed, and imparted to him the 
absolution, which was in the deprecatory form, as 
in the Greek Church. The prayer, which was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



155 



very long, begun thus: '^Oh, Most Merciful Lord, 
protector and defender of all, Thou hast heard the 
confession of this poor sinner. * * * Lord, 
Thou who knowest all things, dost know that he 
has not sinned with entire freedom of his will, but 
from the influence of the sign under which he was 
born. * * * Then, Most Merciful Lord, graciously 
pardon him, cleanse him and grant him the pardon ^ 
forgiveness and remission of all his sins, etc."^ 

To the foregoing we will add an account of one 
more most ancient and remarkable custom — in- 
deed, the most remarkable of all. I allude to the 
feast in honor of the god Huitzlipochtli, wherein 
a ceremony was gone through and an offering 
made, which remind us very forcibly of the sacri- 
fice of the Mass and the Holy Communion. That 
the reader may not accuse us of a too hasty and 
unwarrantable conclusion, we give the account as 
related by the Spanish historians: '^N'othing is 
better known," says Yeytia, ''than the offerings 
they made of bread and wine, that is, bread of un- 
leavened corn, for they had no wheat, and that 
beverage which they used for wine. The Mexicans 
celebrated a solemn feast in honor of Centcotl, the 
god of corn, which was their food, and they did 
this by forming the body of this god in a human 
shape from a lump of unleavened corn paste, in 
which they mixed some herbs. Having baked it 
on the day of the feast, they took it in procession, 

(1) Vide Saliagun Historia General de Nueva Espagna, p. 12-13. 



156 



HISTORY OF THE 



with great solemnity, and around it they placed a 
great quantity of small particles of the same com- 
position, which the priests, having blessed with 
certain formularies and ceremonies, they believed 
that it was changed into the flesh of that god. The 
feast or ceremony being concluded, the priest dis- 
tributed all that bread to the people, in small par- 
ticles. All, big and little, men and women, rich 
and poor, eat of it, receiving it with great rever- 
ence, humility and tears, saying that they eat the 
flesh of their God ; they also took it to the sick as 
a remedy. They fasted for four days previous, 
and considered it a great sin to eat or drink any- 
thing after having partaken of that bread until af- 
ter mid- day. They even concealed the water from 
the children lest they might drink. This was the 
most solemn feast that they celebrated ; at the end 
of it one of the elders delivered a kind of sermon 
in explanation of the ceremonies." ^ 

Dr. Mier is equally explicit on this point. ''At 
the same time exactly," says Father Sahagun, 
''that we celebrate the Pasque the Mexicans cele- 
brated theirs after a fast of forty da}S, during 
which they abstained from flesh, wine and the use of 
matrimony. A public penance preceded the cele- 
bration of the Pasque. The reader will remem- 
ber that public penitents were formerly reconciled 
to the Church at that time. Immediately water 

(1) Hist. Antig 21ex.: Veytia, vol. 1, p. 187-188. Vide etiam Saha- 
gimXXI. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 157 

was solemnly blessed, as we Catholics are 3^et ac- 
customed to do on holy Saturday — when solemn 
baptism was formerly administered. Then they 
made from seeds the statue of their god Huitzil- 
pocktU, (not of any other), which, according to 
Torquemada, had to be made in the Chapel of the 
Lord of the crown of thorns, wdience they took it, 
acccompanied by music, to the principal altar, 
watching all night as the ancient Christians. All 
the village then arrived to make its offering, 
after which the priests came and consecrated the 
statue. And Torquemada takes notice that they 
made use of for this purpose certain words of con- 
secration, and that from that moment they regard- 
ed it as the very flesh and bones of the god 
Huitzilpochtli. It was then taken in procession, 
at the conclusion of which the priest, who pre- 
sided over the ceremonies, and who necessarily 
represented Quetzalcohuatl, pierced the heart of 
the statue with the point of a spear — an opera- 
tion they termed killing their god, in order to 
eat him. That was the signal for dividing it, four 
deacons taking from it to the parishes of the four 
divisions of the city, in order to give communion 
to the people, which they called teocualo^ or eating 
God, and the Totonacas, toyoliayatlacuatl^ or eat- 
ing our life, and they received it with much devo- 
tion, compunction and tears, taking care that not 
a crumb should fall on the ground, and they had 
to be fasting, so that on that day they hid the wa- 



158 HISTORY OF THE 

ter, through the whole country, from the children, 
who also commujiicat^!^ ^ 

In fine, there was another great festival, on 
which they sacrificed one of their number, by at- 
taching him to a large wooden cross, and piercing 
him with arrows.^ 

To what we are to attribute the origin of these 
customs, whence they were derived, and how far 
they may have connection with the Christian re- 
ligion, we shall investigate in the subsequent chap- 
ter. 

(1) Vide Sahagun, vol. 1, Suplemento. 

(2) Hist. Antig. Mex: Veytia, vol. I., p. 155. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 159 



CHAPTEE YIII. 

Probable Sotjeces -whence the Traditions were Derived. — Lord 
Kingsborotjgh's Opinion. — Adair's Opinion. — Probability oe St. 
Thoma-S having Preached in the Country. — Traditions to this 
Effect. — The "White Man who once Ppeached in the Country. 
— Belief in a White Eace to come. — Quetzalcohuatl Identi- 
cal with St. Thomas. 

From the instances adduced in the preceding chap- 
ter, and others of a hke nature, many have been 
led to conclude that a communication must have 
existed between the Old and the New World, be- 
fore the time of Columbus. Others, more imagin- 
ative, as Kin^sborough, and Adair, have flattered 
themselves with having found a satisfactory ex- 
planation for all the Mexican and Peruvian customs 
and traditions, by supposing the aborigines de- 
scended from the Jews. A third, and by no means 
the most unreasonable class, would have us account 
for the difficulty, by referring it to the natural 
constitution of man, in accordance with which, 
while seeking to supply a craving of his soul, he 
may have been led to the adoption of such prac- 
tices. Although it must be acknowledged that 
this is not entirely devoid of foundation, for his- 
tory informs us of peoples on whom it would be 
difficult to show the light of Christianity had ever 
been shed, having largely adopted customs and 



160 



HISTORY OF THE 



observances of a similar character;^ yet, taking 
all the circumstances and co-incidents into account, 
and especially the traditions of the peoples them- 
selves, respecting their origin, of which we shall 
presently speak, the conviction grows strong on 
the mind, and, indeed, seems to us a most prob- 
able opinion, that these doctrines, customs and 
observances were Christian in their origin. They 
were, we believe, the result of the teaching of one 
of the Apostles of our Blessed Eedeemer, who, in 
the discharge of his ministry, visited these shores. 
The arguments in support of this theory, we shall 
presently adduce, after laying before the reader 
the opinions of Catholic writers respecting the 
probable origin of the ancient Californian tradi- 
tions and customs. 

In the natural and civil history of the country, 
written by Yenegas, to which we have already re- 
ferred, three opinions are given in explanation of 
these doctrines and practices. The first is, that 
the inhabitants were the descendants of a Christian 
people, among whom the true doctrine and prac- 
tices of religion had become entirely disfigured 
and all but extinct. Secondly, that they were 
learned from the Christians who landed on the 
coast in the interval between the discovery of the 
country in 1536 and the arrival of the Fathers in 

(1) For the worship of the Cross among the Egj-ptians, see Lipsius 
de Cruce Lutetoz Farisiorum. — Eiimboldt Geographie du JS^uveau Conti- 
nent. For Penances and Monastic Establishments, see Euc and Gabet's 
Travels.— Humboldt Vues des Cordilleres, etc. * * * 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 161 



1683. And lastly, there are those who attribute 
their origin to some western mariners who, 
happening to be thrown on the coast, were neces- . 
sitated t.o live in the country. 

According to the first, the Californians had 
migrated from the north and entered the continent 
by Asia. This, they maintain, is borne out by the 
traditions of the people themselves; who, as has 
been remarked, constantly affirmed that they had 
come from the north and found the country inhab- 
ited before them. To the second opinion, which 
derives the faith and traditions of the people from 
the presence of Europeans within the interval 
spoken of, there is the most serious objection, for 
the natives in all cases uniformly affirmed to the 
Fathers that these doctrines had been transmitted 
to them from time immemorial. N^or, indeed, is 
it at all probable that doctrine of such a nature 
would come to be commonly adopted in that man- 
ner, and so form a part of the traditional belief of 
the people. 

The third, and most plausible, of the assertions, 
though merely a conjecture like the others, that 
at a period, now entirely unknown, some Chris- 
tians, happening to be wrecked on the coast, en- X 
deavored to instill into the minds of the natives 
ideas of the Christian religion, is not entirely un- 
deserving of attention. But, as the reader will 
observe, it is also like the preceding, open to 
11 



162 



HISTORY OF THE 



doubt, being merely conjectural and entirely un- 
supported by any common or local tradition. 

What we require to determine is, not the time 
or the manner such doctrines may have been in- 
troduced into the country, but whether in reality 
they were Christian in their origin, and how they 
came to be accepted by the people. As I have 
stated, it is my conviction they were the result of 
the teaching of one of the Apostles of Our Blessed 
Redeemer. 

Reasoning on general grounds, the probabilities 
are in favor of this. It is more in harmony with 
our idea of the mercy of Grod and the end of the 
Christian religion, to suppose that the means of 
salvation were offered to all from the beginning 
rather than after the lapse of several hundred 
years. Christ's coming upon earth was to be a 
principle of life to all, without limitation of time 
or place. N"o valid satisfactory reason has ever 
been offered why, for fifteen hundred years, the sav- 
ing truths of religion should have been withheld 
from so many millions of the human race. Those 
who have supported the contrary opinion have 
done so unwillingly, and more from an unacquaint- 
ance with the popular traditions of this country 
than from any satisfactory reasoning of their own. 

The various passages of Scripture, wherein re- 
ference is made to the preaching of the gospel, 
favor the same. The Evangelists, Mathew, Mark 
and Luke, speak of the announcement of the divine 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 163 

word to the world at large as a work to be ac- 
complished apparently by the Apostles propria 
persona. To this end, before separating at Jeru- 
salem on their important commission, they divided 
the world between them. It was not to one na- 
tion or race that the work of their ministry obliged 
them. They had a duty to perform to the illiter- 
ate as well as the learned; to the distant as well 
as the near; to the savage as well as the civilized. 
The announcement that the Son of God had come 
on earth as the Redeemer of Mankind had to be 
made even unto the ends of the earth. And in 
the division thus made of the world by the Apos- 
tles, who will be ready to say that they excluded 
from the field of their labors the one third of the 
globe V Did he who commissioned them to preach 
the gospel ''to every creature," leave them igno- 
rant of the existence of this part of the world, or 
unfurnished with means to arrive on these shores ? 
Had not the poor American savages a share in the 
scheme of redemption as well as the Greeks and 
the Romans ? Was not their salvation as dear to 
the Saviour as that of the other inhabitants of the 
earth ? 

Again, it is the opinion of some of the most em- 
inent doctors of the Church that the commission 
of the Saviour to the Apostles, "Go teach all na- 
tions," etc., was understood by them in a general, 
and not a particular sense, as regarded their own 
immediate ministry. The words of the Saviour on 



164 



HISTORY OF THE 



t>tber occasions certainly favor this. Answering 
the Apostles touching the question as to when he 
would restore the kingdom of Israel, he said: ''It 
is not for you to know the time or moment which 
the Father hath put in his own power. But you 
shall receive the power of the Holy Ghost coming 
upon yoUj and you shall be witnesses unto me in 
Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria, and even 
to the uttermost parts of the earthy ^ And in St. Luke: 
''Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ 
to suffer and to rise again from the dead the third 
day. And that penance and the remission of sins 
should be preached in his name unto all nations^ 
beginning at Jerusalem. And you are witnesses 
of these things y ^ In the latter half of the first 
quoted passage from the Acts of the Apostles 
there can be no doubt but Christ is speaking 
of the Apostles themselves, and not of their suc- 
cessors, when he says, "You shall be witnesses 
unto me in Jerusalem and all Judea and Samaria." 
And then, continuing the prediction, he says, 
"and even unto the uttermost parts of the earth." 
So that the same persons that were to be witnesses 
to him in Jerusalem, Judea and Samaria, w^ere 
also to be witnesses to him in the most distant parts 
of the world. 

The same is implied in the other quotations. 
Penance and the remission of sins were to be 

(1) Ads: chap. 1, v. 7-8. 

(2) St. Luke : chap, xxiv, v. 46-48. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 165 



preached to all the nations of the earth m the 
name of the Saviour, and the Apostles were to be 
the witnesses thereof. N"o doubt their successors 
in the ministry were also to be witnesses, of the 
truth, but by pre-eminence and in a particular 
manner were the Apostles to be such, for they, 
and not any others, had the privilege of witnessing 
the miracles of the Redeemer, of hearing the doc- 
trine from his lips and of receiving their commis- 
sion from his hand. They, in consequence, were 
more admirably suited in their individual capacity 
for witnessing to the divinity of the Saviour and 
the truth of his doctrine, the more especially still 
as they were endowed with the gift of tongues and 
the power of miracles. 

It was not surely of the successors in the min- 
istry, but of the Apostles themselves, that St. 
Mark wrote when he said: "But they going forth 
preached everyivhere, the Lord working withal, and 
confirming the word with signs that followed." ^ 
The word "everywhere," I admit, is not to be 
taken in its rigorous sense ; but how, even morally 
speaking, the gospel could be said to have been 
everywhere preached, while the entire of the New 
World — the two continents of America — were ex- 
cluded, is, indeed, not easy to be seen. 

It is a principle admitted by all in the interpre- 
tation of Scripture, that the literal and obvious 
meaning is to be taken in preference to every 

(1) St. Mark: chap, xvi., v, 20. 



166 



HISTORY OF THE 



other, unless the tenor of the context or the opposi- 
tion to other scriptural passages calls for another. 
But, in the instance before us, so far from this be- 
ing the case, it is more in accordance with the 
spirit of religion, more in keeping apparently with 
the goodness of Grod, and the general tenor of 
Scripture. 

The passage on which some have founded a con- 
trary opinion is the fourteenth verse of the twen- 
ty-fourth chapter of the gospel of St. Mathew: 
^'And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preach- 
ed in the whole world for a testimony to all na- 
tions, and then shall the consummation come." ^ 
The consummation here spoken of they take to 
indicate the end of time and the destruction of 
this world; but St. John Chrysostom, Enthimius 
and Theophylactus interpret it as only having re- 
ference to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Ro- 
mans, before which time they maintain that the 
faith was preached to every nation. 

The Epistles of St. Paul to the Romans and the 
Colossians also favor our theor3^ Speaking of the 
Law of Christ and tlie necessit}^ for all of submit- 
ting to it, the Apostle quotes the words of the 
Psalmist: ''Their sound hath gone forth into all 
the earth, and their words unto the ends of the 
whole world." It is true the Psalmist's words are 
generally interpreted in a mystical sense, as refer- 
ring to the celestial powers, but the applications St. 

(1) St. Mathm: chap. 24, v. 14. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 167 

Paul intends to make of them is manifestly in re- 
lation to the preaching of the gospel as done by the 
Apostles. For, in the previous verses, he had 
said: ''For whosoever shall call upon the name of 
the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they 
call on him in whom they have not believed ? Or 
how shall they believe him of whom they have 
not heard? And how shall they hear without a 
preacher ? * * * * Faith then cometh by 
hearing : and hearing by the word of Christ. But 
I say, have they not heard ? Yea, verily, their 
sound hath gone forth into all the earth, and their 
words unto the ends of the whole world." ^ The 
reader will here observe that the Apostle is speak- 
ing of the Law as in Christ, and the necessity for 
all without any distinction of embracing the same. 
And, as if any one might excuse himself on the 
plea of not having heard it, for faith cometh by 
hearing, the sacred writer meets the objection by 
affirming that the world at large had heard of the 
gospel: "But, I say, have they not heard ? " Yea, 
verily, ''their sound {i. e. the preaching of the 
Apostles) hath gone forth into all the earth, and 
their words unto the ends of the whole world." 
How an Apostle of Christ, a man inspired by G-od, 
could solemnly aver that the preaching of the gos- 
pel had been made known to the entire human 
race, that it had reached the ends of the earth, 
whereas in reality it had not been made known 



(1) St. Paul to the Bomans : chap, x., v. 13-18. 



168 



HISTORY OF THE 



beyond the limits of the Old World, is a difficulty 
we leave for solution to those who deny the 
preaching of the gospel in this country from the 
beginning. 

Equally strong, if not even more satisfactory 
still, are the words of the same Apostle addressed 
to the Colossians: "Yet now he hath reconciled 
in the body of his flesh through death, to present 
you holy and unspotted and blameless before 
him. If so ye continue in the faith grounded and 
settled and immovable from the hope of the gos- 
pel which you have heard, which is preached in all 
creation that is under Heaven.'^ ^ And to the Ro- 
mans: '^I give thanks to my God through Jesus 
Christ for yt)u all, because your faith is spoken of 
in the whole world.'' Words could not express more 
emphatically than these the universality of the 
preaching of the religion of Christ by the Apostles. 
If they are not to be taken in their literal, obvi- 
ous sense, some satisfactory reason should be as- 
signed for making the change. But in vain do we 
look for any such reason, the only assignable pre- 
text being the absence of any historic account, or 
the difficulty of the Apostles reaching the shores 
of the Pacific, as if the words of the Evangelists 
and of the Apostles were only to be taken as ex- 
pressing a truth when supported by the authority 
of secular history, or, as if the difficulty of com- 
municating with the distant nations of the earth 



(1) Colossians : chap. 1, v. 23, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA . 169 



was to be a barrier to the Lord in the communica- 
tion of his gospel to the whole world ! 

Judging, then, in accordance with our ideas of 
the infinite mercy and goodness of God who or- 
dained the Christian religion to be a principle of life 
and salvation to all, in accordance with the general 
tenor and apparently obvious meaning of Scripture, 
expressed as well in the charge of the Saviour to 
the Apostles, as in the attestation of the Apostles 
themselves, it seems to us a most reasonable and 
probable opinion that the Christian religion was 
preached throughout the whole world, America 
included, from the earliest times. 

The direct evidence bearing upon the subject^ 
also leads us to the same conclusion. In the Mex- 
ican hieroglyphical writings, there is recorded an 
account of a great solar eclipse, and a terrible 
earthquake, which, as we shall presently show, 
could be no other than those which occurred at the 
death of the Redeemer. The occurrences are rep- 
resented as having taken place at the end of the 
year, at mid-day, there being then full moon. The 
entire solar body was completely hidden from view, 
and the darkness became such that the stars were 
visible, and the day turned into night. At the 
same time, a terrible earthquake, such as never 
was experienced before, shook the entire country, 
rending large masses of rock in twain, and forming 
many openings in the land. According to the na- 
tive historians, these occurrences happened one 



170 



HISTORY OF THE 



hundred and sixty- six years after the correction of 
their calendar, which would place the event in the 
year of the world 4066. The chronology of the 
globe, as is well known,- differs exceedingly, as 
given by different writers. I do not speak of the 
order^ as stated by Berosus, Sanconiathan, Zoroas- 
ter, and others of that class; but, even among 
Christians, the world's chronology varies between 
three thousand and some hundred years and six 
thousand and some hundred/ That given by 
Hauberto and Suarez differs very little from the 
Mexican; so that, without doing any violence to 
the case, we have, in this agreement of the most 
eminent Catholic writers, a proof that the eclipse 
and earthquake noticed in the Mexican symbolical 
writings, were those which occurred at the death 
of the Saviour. 

Some years after these remarkable occurrences, 
which, according to the statement of the native 
historians, would appear to be the sixty-third year 
of the present era, there came, from the north, a 
celebrated personage — certainly the most remarka- 
ble in the whole of Mexican mythology. He is 
represented as a ivliite man^ with flowing beard, of 

(1) There are more tlian one hundred and fifty different opinions 
regarding the chronology of the world from the creation to the coming 
of Christ. They vary between 3,616 years and 6,484. The principal 
are these, according to the Vulgate : Usserius, 4004; Kabbi Nahasson, 
3740; Scaliger, 3950; P. Petau. 3984; P. Tormel, 4052; Eiccioli, 4184; 
P. Labbe, 4053. According to the Septuagint: Euselius and the Eoman 
Martyrology, 5200; Vossius, 5590; Eiccioli, 3634; The author of the Al- 
phonsian Fables, 6984. (See Encyclopedie Catholique, Tome Septierne, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 171 



a good stature, clad in a long white robe, adorned 
with red crosses, barefoot, his head uncovered, 
and a staff in his hand/ He was Quetzalcohuatl, 
the true signification of which we shall afterwards 
state. The universal trgfdition regarding him is, 
that he was a holy and venerable man— that he 
taught the people admirable laws — the suppression 
of their unnatural lusts and desires, the hatred of 
vice and the love of virtue. To him the popular 
traditions ascribe the worship paid to the Cross, 
the continency observed by the Religious, the an- 
nual fast of forty days, the practice of confession, 
and, in a word, all the customs and observances 
found, on the arrival of the Spaniards, to bear a 
coincidence with those of the Christian religion. 
^' In the adoration of one only Cod," says the au- 
thor of the Histo7'ia Antigua de Mexico^ he en- 
lightened those nations in the knowledge of the 
most adorable Trinity, the coming of the Son of 
God into the world, his birth from a virgin, and 
his death upon the cross — whose powerful sign he 
caused them to reverence, inspiring them with a 
great hope of obtaining by its means an universal 
remedy for all their evils." 

It is true that several Catholic writers, even of 
those who had the best means of forming an accu- 
rate judgment, have formed an entirely different 
opinion of this remarkable personage, setting him 
down as an imposter, a magician, a necromancer.^ 

(1) See Torquemada. 

(2) See Torquemada. 



172 



HISTORY OF THE 



And it appears that they had been led into this 
from the fact that his name is intimately asso- 
ciated with several idolatrous customs and prac- 
tices, as if, amid so much corruption, it were pos- 
sible to preserve his doctrine intact. If he were 
such as these writers represent him to be, there 
certainly is no satisfactory way of accounting for 
the doctrine and usages that he is credited with 
having originated. It is also to be borne in mind, 
as has been already remarked, that these traditions 
and religious observances were not confined to any 
particular locality, but were widely diffused through 
the whole of that part of the two American con* 
tinents where his name has been known, and where 
he is said to have traveled. Thus Father Joaquin 
Brulio tells us of a remarkable wooden cross in 
Peru, which had been worshiped by the people 
from time immemorial, and supposed to have been 
erected by this venerable man. Speaking of this 
cross, Father Garcia says, that when Drake, the 
English commander of whom we have spoken 
before, arrived on the coast, he endeavored to de^ 
stroy it, but was unable. Three several times he 
cast it into the fire, and three times it came forth 
entirely uninjured by the flames.^ He then en- 
deavored to break it into pieces, but in this he was 

(1) Allegre says that Candish, and not Drake, was the person who 
attempted to break it. Of the cross, itself, he says, " The cross is said 
to be of an extremely heavy wood, and different from anything to be 
found in the province." (See Historia de la Campania dt Jesus Nueva 
Espana: Allegre, vol. 1, p. 103.) 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 173 



• alike unsuccessful. It was afterwards translated 
to the city of Guaxara. by Bishop Cervantes, and 
was there venerated, by the Christian inhabitants, 
up to 1836, the latest da,te of which we have any 
account. A smaller cross was made from one of 
the arms, and placed in a chapel of the Discalsed 
Carmelites of the town. 

The Right Rev. Dr. Las Casas, Bishop of Chiapa, 
having instituted an inquiry into its origin, tells 
us that the tradition of the inhabitants regarding 
it was, that it was erected in that place by a ven- 
erable white man, with a long beard, flowing white 
robes, and accompanied by several companions. 
They further affirmed that he was the man who 
had instructed their ancestors in those doctrines 
and practices, which were found to resemble those 
of the Christian religion; and had commanded, that 
when a race would arrive in the country, which 
would venerate that symbol, they should accept 
their religion. By the Mexican historians it is 
stated that he himself promised to return with his 
followers; but this is immaterial, the principal part 
of the tradition being, that his followers, or de- 
scendants, white merij would one day come into the 
country, and reverence tlie cross. What confirmed 
the people in the truth of his prediction regarding 
the coming of the whites, was the prophecy he 
made regarding the fall of the temple of Chollolan, 
which, in reality, is stated by the native^historians 
to have occurred eight days after he left; the ruins 



174 



HISTORY OF THE 



of which remained till the time of the Spaniards, 
as an evidence of the fulfillment of his words/ It 
would further seem certain that he had given as an 
indication of the immediate arrival of his follow- 
ers — the occurrence of certain marvelous events — 
for, on the authority of Prescott, we know, that 
in consequence of certain remarkable occurrences, 
which happened shortly before the arrival of Cor- 
tes, a wide-spread belief existed through the whole 
of the Mexican Empire, that the hour had arrived 
when the followers of Quetzalcohuatl would ar- 
rive in the country. " He (Quetzalcohuatl) prom- 
ised, on his departure, to return at some future 
day with his posterity, and resume the possession 
of the empire. That day was looked forward to 
with hope or with apprehension, according to the 
interest of the believer, but with general confi- 
dence, throughout the wide borders of Anahuac. 
Even after the Conquest, it still lingered among 
the Indian races, by whom it was as fondly cher- 
ished, as the advent of their king, St. Sebastian, 
continued to be by the Portuguese, or that of the 
Messiah by the Jews." 

A general feeling seems to have prevailed in the 
time of Montezuma, that the period of the return 
of the Deity, and/z^/^ accomjolishment of his promise, 
was near at hand. This conviction is said to have 
gained ground from various preternatural occur- 
rences, reported with more or less detail, hy all the 

(1) See Veytia, Hist. Antiq. Ilex. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



175 



most ancient historians} In 1510, the great lake of 
Tezcuco, without the occurrence of a tempest or 
earthquake, or any other visible cause, became 
violently agitated, overflowed its banks, and, pour- 
ing into the streets of Mexico, swept off many of 
the buildings by the fury of the waters. In 1511, 
one of the turrets of the great temple took fire, 
equally without any apparent cause, and continued 
to burn, in defiance of all attempts to extinguish 
it. In the following year, three comets were seen ; 
and, not long before the coming of the Spaniards, 
a strange light broke forth in the east. It spread 
broad at its base on the horizon, and, rising in a 
pyramidal form, tapered off as it approached the 
zenith. It resembled a vast sheet or flood of fire, 
emitting sparkles, or, as an old writer expresses it, 
seemed ''thickly powdered with stars." At the 
same time, low voices were heard in the air, and 
doleful wailings, as if to announce some strange, 
mysterious calamity! The Aztec monarch, terri- 
fied at the apparitions in the heavens, took coun- 
sel of Nezahualpili, who was a great proficient in 
the subtle science of astrology. But the royal 
sage cast a deeper cloud over his spirit, by reading 
in those prodigies the speedy downfall of the em- 
pire."' 

It is then undeniably certain that a popular tra- 

(1) LasCasas, Hist, de las Indias, M. S., lib. 3, chap. 120; Camargo, 
Hist, de Tlascala, M. S; Sahagan, Hist, de Nueva Espagna; Acosta, 
Herrera, etc. 

(2) Hist. Conquest Mex. Piescott, toL I, p. 313, 



176 



HISTORY OF THE 



dition existed in the minds of the people, to the 
effect that a venerable white man once visited the 
country, taught those doctrines and customs of 
which we have spoken, and promised one day to 
return with his followers. It further seems evi- 
dent, from the local traditions, that this man, who- 
ever he may have been, passed through California, 
Mexico, Central and a part of Southern America. 

Speaking of the traditions of Central America, 
in the province of Yucatan, Bishop Las Casas as- 
sures us that the natives had an idea of the prin- 
cipal mysteries of religion, and that these doc- 
trines had been taught them by the person of 
whom we are writing. A very intelligent Indian, 
he says, having been questioned as to the doctrine 
of the people, answered, that they believed in one 
God and three persons. To the first, whom they 
called Igona, was attributed the creation of all 
things; Bacab, the second, who was the son of 
Igona, was born of a virgin, Chihirias, who is now 
with God in Heaven; while the third was Echuah. 
The circumstances connected with the life of the 
second, are, in their general outline, a counterpart 
of those as taught by the Church regarding the 
Redeemer. Respecting the latter part of his life 
the tradition was to the effect that he was 
made to suffer exceedingly — was cruelly scourged, 
crowned with thorns, put to death upon a cross, 
buried, rose again, and ascended to his father in 
Heaven. Then came Echuah, to fulfill or accom- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 177 



plish all that was to be done. This doctrine, they 
affirmed, had come down to them from the re- 
motest ages, and had been taught them by men 
who arri\red there, to the number of twenty, the 
principal of whom was Colalcan, a venerable man, 
with flowing beard, white robes and sandals, and 
who taught them to fast and confess, etc} These, 
and the rehgious customs and practices of which 
we have spoken before, such as baptism, penances, 
mortifications, continency, conventual life, and es- 
pecially the great feast resembling the Eucharist, 
are all supposed to have been introduced and es- 
tablished by him. ^ 

That these doctrines and practices were not the 
result of the teaching of an impostor, a magician 
or necromancer, we can readily believe; for what 
object could such have in view. But, that such 
doctrines did exist, is a fact beyond all doubt, 
resting on the authority of innumerable writers, 
who, although they may have been deceived re- 
garding the conclusions to be derived, could not 
be deceived as regarded the traditions themselves. 
It is then a clear and indisputable fact, that there 
existed in Central, Southern, and parts of ^sTorthern 
America, as well as in Mexico and California, certain 
apparently Christian traditions, customs and prac- 
tices, universally believed to have come down 
from the earliest ages, and to have been introduced 



(1) Veytia, Hist. Antig. Mex. 

12 



178 



HISTORY OF THE 



by him who was known as Quetzalcohuatl, a white 
man, who, as we have shown, came into the comi- 
try in the year 63 of our era/ 

Again, on the arrival of the Dominican Fathers 
in Mexico, immediately after the conquest by 
Cortes, they found with a chief in the province of 
Zapotecas a symbolical writing, said to have been 
handed down from time immemorial, in which we 
are assured were contained the doctrines of the 
Christian religion.^ Father Grarcia, a Franciscau, 
on whose authority the above has been giveu, 
farther assures us that when a member of his or- 
der happened to pass through the village of Mjapa, 
in the province of Huaxaca, the Yicar of the Con- 
vent, who was a Dominican, showed him some 
ancient hieroglyphical writings containing all the 
principal doctrines of the Christian religion and 
the coming of the Apostle to the country. 

Taking, then, into account all the customs, tra- 
ditions and practices of the people, it seems to us 
a most reasonable and probable opinion that the 

(1) " Es constante y imiforme la noticia que se hallo en todas estas 
gentes, de que el fue quien les ensegno el ayuno de cuarenta dias, que 
debian observar annualmsnte, la mortificacion y penitencia, disciplin- 
andose las espaldas, brazos y pantorillas con abropos y espinas, hasta 
deremar sangre. Les exborto a dar limosuas, y scorrer las necessidades 
de los progenies, haciendoles entender che no solo debian hacerlo por 
acto de humanidad sino de religion, por amor de Dios y en su obsequio 
sin excepcion de personas; y en esta materia era particolar una fiesta 
che celebraban los Mejicanos en el mes Hueytecuilhutl en honor de una 
de sus deidades llamada Xilomen diosa del maiztierno." Veytia, p. 175. 

(2) "Hallaron en un lugar Uamado Quichopa en poder de un casique 
una Biblia de solas figuras que eran los caracteres que les Servian de 
letras cuija significacion sabian porque de padres a hijos se iban en- 
senando el modo de enterder aquellas figuras y este libru le guardaban 
de tiempo muy antiguo": Veytia, p. 174. 



CATHOLIC CHUKCH IN CALIFORNIA. l79 



Christian religion was preached in this country 
long before the days of Columbus. 

What is now incumbent upon us is to show that 
the person, Quetzalcohuatl, who is said to have 
been the originator of all the doctrines and cus- 
toms alluded to, was none other than the Apostle 
St. Thomas. For the truth of our assertion we rely 
in the first instance on the true signification of the 
name. In the Mexican and Peruvian annals the 
names of all celebrated persolis, it is well to re- 
member, were allegorical. Although at the mo- 
ment of baptism a name was given to the child, it 
not unfrequently happened that another was con- 
ferred during life on account of some remarkable 
deeds or specialty of character. Hence the ap- 
pellations by which the kings of Texcoco and 
others were styled. 

The literal signification of the word Quetzalco- 
huatl is a peafowl-serpent or, less literally, a 
feathered serpent. Metaphorically it meant, as 
we shall show, a precious twin. It is composed of 
two words, Quetzallin, a peafowl, and Cohuatl, a 
serpent. The former was also used to express any 
kind of excellent plumage, the peafowl's being the 
most esteemed and most in use to adorn the head ; 
and, as we know, the serpent has ever been regard- 
ed by all as the symbol of wisdom. Hence both 
words, used allegorically as a single appellative, 
came to express the mental endowment, wisdom, 
learning and respect of any individual ; so that to 



180 



HISTORY OF THE 



say he was a richly plumed serpent was equivalent 
to saying he was a man of talent, much esteemed 
and learned. 

Luis Becerro Tanco, in his work on the appari- 
tion of our Lady of Guadaloupe, tells us that the 
word Quetzalcohuatl expresses exactly the Apos- 
tle^s name, it being a true translation of it. In the 
N'ahuatl dialect Cohuatl,'" which signified a ser- 
pent, signified allegorically a twin, from the suppo- 
sition that a serpent always brings forth two at a 
birth. Dr. Siguenza, in a most learned work, which 
unhappily has been lost, supports this opinion, and 
proved, it is said, most satisfactorily, that Quet- 
zalcohuatl was St. Thomas, but as this work is not 
now in existence, we must only rely on the strength 
of our own proof for the establishment of the case. 
From the gospel we know that St. Thomas was 
called Didymus, or the twin. The Indians, in trans- 
lating the word, would naturally have followed the 
rule adopted toward all remarkable men, by giving 
it an allegorical rendering, adding as a mark of 
respect for his person, Quetzallin, which, when 
added to Cohuatl, signified, allegorically: The 
very learned or much esteemed twin." That 
Cohuatl, or twin, was really the name that they 
gave to him, and that the other was only an epi- 
thet of veneration is clear, from the fact that all 
his disciples forming those monastic establish- 
ments of which we have spoken as existing in the 
country on the arrival of the Spaniards, went by 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 181 

the name of Cocomes, or twins, which is the plural 
of Cohuatl. 

It is also a very remarkable fact, which we 
learn upon the authority of Father Kirker, in his 
China Illustrated, and which is spoken of by Lu- 
rena in his life of St. Francis, and by Garcia in his 
work on the preaching of the gospel, that on the 
tomb of the Apostle at Meliapoor, in the Indies, a 
peafowl was represented holding the cross in its 
beak, hereby connecting very significantly the 
name of the Apostle with the Quetzallin, or pea- 
fowl, of which we have spoken. It has also been 
positively asserted by Calanche and Obalde that, 
in several of the Mexican phonetic writings, the 
true name of St. Thomas has been preserved^ 



182 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE IX. 

Leading Facts connected with the History of Quetzalcohuatl. — 
What HE Taught. — How Banished. — His Peophecy. — Promis- 
ing to Eetuen. — A White People to Come. — Phenomena Peiob 

TO THE AeEIVAL OE THE SpANIAEDS. — SUMMAEY OF AeGUMENT IN 

Favoe of St. Thomas. — His Peobable Place of Landing. — How 

THE DOCTEINE MAY HAVE BEEN COEEUPTED. — MeANS BY WHICH THE 

Apostle might have Aeeived in the Countey. — Amebic a known 
TO Eueopeans befoee Cheistianity. — Quotations feom Hanno, 
Plato, Aeistotle, Plutaech and Seneca. 

Independent of what has been said m the preced- 
ing chapter, there is still further evidence ot a 
similar character leading to the same conclusion. 
The great similarity between the general character 
of Quetzalcohuatl as represented in Mexican myth- 
ology and that of an Apostle, is certainly very re- 
markable. It would be idle for any one to at- 
tempt to deny the existence of those popular tra- 
ditions, which represent this beneficent man as vis- 
iting the country and coming from the west, in 
company with several disciples, for the purpose of 
teaching the people.^ Although known under dif- 
ferent names in different parts of the continent, 
the general character is so clearly defined that the 
identity of the man can in no sense be a subject of 
mistake. Hence, it is universally acknowledged 
that Quetzalcohuatl of Mexico, Cozas or Cocalcan 

(1) Vide Sahagun, Mier, Prescott, etc. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 183 



of Yucatan, and Yiracoclio of Peru, are ODe and 
the same person. 

The prominent facts connected with his history, 
as handed down from time immemorial, are exact- 
ly what we would expect to meet with in the life 
of an Apostle. According to the popular tradi- 
tion he was for some time high priest of Tula, or 
Tollan, a town situated to the north of the Mexi- 
can Yalley, and once the capital of the Empire of 
the, Toltecs. Hence we are told he sent forth his 
disciples through all the neighboring provinces to 
preach a new and admirable law, the leading 
points of which seem to have been the prohibition 
of the worship of idols and human sacrifices, the 
knowledge of the triune divinity or triple godhead 
Tzentcotl, Huitzlopochth and Touacayohua, pen- 
ance, fasts, etc. 

^ Having been persecutedj by Huemac, king of 
that place, who had apostatized from his religion 
and put several of his disciples to death, he fled to 
Cholula, whither being pursued by the implacable 
monarch, he passed on to Yucatan, wh^-e he left 
four of his disciples to propagate his religion, pro- 
ceeding himself to the islands in the vicinity, which, 
from that time, have been known by the name of 
the place where the ''Twin hid himself." After a 
period he returned to Tollan, but finding his fol- 
lowers mixed up with the people, having inter- 
married in the meantime with the other inhabi- 
tants of the land, he set out for Huehuetlapallan, 



184 HISTORY OF THE 

prophecying before leaving that his brothers in 
religion, white men, would one day come into the 
country to rule over the people and teach them 
religion. That this prophecy was widely spread 
through the country and firmly believed in by the 
inhabitants, there cannot be a shadow of doubt. 
Not only modern, but ancient writers attest its ex- 
istence. Sahagun, who wrote at the period of the 
conquest, speaks of it, and assures us that on the 
arrival of the Spaniards on the coast the natives 
proceeded in canoes to the ships, and offered ador- 
ation to them, believing that the god Quetzalco- 
huatl, with his followers, had returned, and that 
the fulfillment of the prophecy was accomplished. 
The words of the historian are these: "They en- 
tered immediately into canoes and commenced to 
row toward the vessels, and, as they arrived near 
the ships and saw the Spaniards they kissed the 
prows of their vessels as a sign of adoration, think- 
ing that it was the god Quetzalcohuatl, who had 
returned, whom they were expecting, as appears 
in the history of that god.'' ^ And in the follow- 
ing chapter he says: "As Montezuma heard the 
news he despatched persons to receive Quetzal- 
cohuatl, for he thought it was he who had come, 
for they were daily expecting him (cada dia le es* 
taban esperando). And as it was known that 
Quetzalcohuatl had departed toward the east, 
and that the vessels had also come from the east^ 
for this reason they thought it was he." ^ 

(1) Ilistoria de a Conquista de Mexico: vol. 1, claap. 2. 

(2) Ibid, chap iii. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 185 

It is then undeniably true, that a popular tra- 
dition existed in the country, respecting a proph- 
ecy, made by QuetzalcohuatI, in which was fore- 
told the future arrival of whites on the coast; and 
this, while it proves the reality of the man, and 
his character as a teacher of religion, also proves 
the still more important and appreciable fact of his 
being a Christian, and of western origin; for, it 
was clearly set forth in the prophecy, that the per- 
sons who should come would be whites, and of 
the same religion as he. The time also seems to 
have been specified by the Apostle, if we are to 
judge from the expression that they were expect- 
ing him every day. And, indeed, Boturini assures 
us, that the time mentioned in the Mexican hiero- 
glyphics, was that in which the Christians arrived. 
The year ce acatl was that foretold by Quetzalco- 
huatI, and in that year the Spaniards landed in 
the country. 

But what seemed to impress them especially 
with the belief of his immediate arrival, were the 
remarkable phenomena which occurred at this 
time, and of which we have spoken before. They 
were eight in all: the first, which occurred ten 
years previous to the Christians' arrival, being a 
frightful, appalling flame, or pillar of fire, that 
seemed to reach from earth to heaven, and turned 
night into day. It used to appear in the east, al- 
ways after the hour of midnight, and continued 
until morning, appearing regularly in the same 



186 



HISTORY OF THE 



way every night, for the space of an entire year. 
The whole population was exceedingly terrified, 
and believed that it portended some terrible ca- 
lamity. The second, was the unaccountable burn- 
ing of the great tower of the temple of the god 
Huitzilipochetli, the flames seeming to proceed 
from the very centre of the columns. Then there 
was the sudden overflow of the lake, without any 
assignable cause, there being neither storm nor 
earthquake; and, more alarming still, there was an 
unearthly, doleful voice, crying in the air, and say- 
ing, '^Oh, my children, we are lost! where now 
shall I take thee ! " 

It would be, then, for those who deny the Chris- 
tian character of this man, to account in some 
satisfactory way for these remarkable occurrences. 
It is not in accordance with reason or religion, 
to suppose that the Almighty would have made 
use of a Pagan impostor, to foretell the introduc- 
tion of His religion into this countr}'. On the 
other hand, Paganism is tolerant of its own; it 
does not persecute its ministers of religion; there 
is nothing in its system to contradict the nat- 
ural desires. Neither do Pagans go forth in the 
character of apostles, to teach men most admira- 
rable laws, to inculcate veneration to the symbol 
of the Christian religion, to enforce the advan- 
tages and necessity of fasts, penances, baptism and 
confession. But, least of all, do Pagans show 
forth in their lives, and enforce, both byword and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 187 

example, the most admirable lessons of contiiiency, 
such as this man is accredited with having ob- 
served. 

To sum up, then, all that has been said in the 
foregoiug, our argument may be thus briefly 
stated : 

On the arrival of the Spaniards in America, 
certain customs, practices and traditions, were 
found to prevail, which, on any other hypothesis 
than that of the previous introduction of Chris- 
tianity into the country, cannot be satisfactorily 
explained. They had nothing in common with 
Paganism; they were not in whole or in part in 
harmony with it. In the Grentile mythology, 
they w^ere certainly out of their place. The wor- 
ship of the Cross, the administration of baptism, 
confession and communion, though very much al- 
tered and disfigured, are yet easily recognized as 
being essentially Christian, and not Pagan. So, 
also, the belief in the unity and trinity of God, 
the incarnation, death and resurrection of Christ, 
which, as w^e have shown, appears to have been 
held, at least, by some of the people. But, all 
these customs, practices, and ideas of religion, the 
popular traditions of the country, as embodied in 
the Mexican hieroglyphics, and the Peruvian Qui- 
pos, attribute to the venerable white man, Quet- 
zalcohuatl, who, as was proved, visited the country 
in the year of our Lord 63, and whose name has 
been shown to be identical with that of the Apostle 



188 



HISTORY OF THE 



St. Thomas. When to this we add the positive 
statement of Scripture, regarding the preaching of 
the gospel in, apparently, every part of the world, 
^ daring the first age of the Christian religion, and 
the absence, on the other hand, of all satisfactory 
reason to the contrary, the reader, we feel certain, 
will be ready to admit, that the presence of the 
Apostle St. Thomas in this country rests on the 
most reasonable and probable grounds. It com- 
mends itself, too, to our acceptance the more, when 
we remember the field of the Apostle's missionary 
career in the East, he having, as it is thought, vis- 
ited the Island of Sumatra^ and the Philippines,^ 
the direct route, which, if pursued, would have 
brought him to the shores of the Pacific. 

The part of the coast where he landed seems to 
have been some point in Lower California. The 
reason for our arriving at such a conclusion must 
be obvious to the reader, for there, and not in Up- 
per California, as we have seen, were Christian 
traditions encountered among the natives. The 
same was the opinion of the learned Dr. Mier, for, 
speaking of the Saint's arrival, he says: ''Hence 
(namely from the west) he came according to his 
history, entering by California, although Torque- 
mada says that he arrived at Tula, or Tollan, hav- 
ing disembarked at Panuco, some say, with four- 
teen, and others, with seven disciples, clad in long 



(1) See Butler's Lives of the Saints. 

(2) Veytia; Ilistoria Anilq. de Mejito. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 189 

garments reaching to the feet, with tunic and Jew- 
ish mantles similar to those of the Indians, which 
they are accustomed to wear in their feasts. They 
had not with them any women, nor had Quetzal- 
cohuatl ever any, for he was most continent. This 
was the great priest of Tula, and thence he sent 
forth his disciples to preach in Huaxyacac and 
other provinces, a new and holy law. He demo- 
lished the idols, prohibited the sacrifices which 
were not of bread, flowers and incense, abhorred 
war, taught penance, the fast of forty or seventy 
days, etc." ^ 

But objection may be taken to the foregoing by 
inquiring how, if the true doctrine of Christ were 
preached in the country, it could have eventually 
become so exceedingly altered and disfigured as to 
be hardly recognizable on the arrival of the Span- 
iards. To my mind the question presents no seri- 
ous objection. Nothing is more natural than that 
a people, separated for fifteen hundred years from 
all communication with the countries of Europe — 
from all communication with the centre of Catho- 
lic unity — the living fountain of truth — should, 
from passion, prejudice, ignorance or persecution,- 
or all together, have fallen into serious mistakes 
respecting the truth. Nor were these the only 
reasons which might have succeeded in producing 
so unhappy a result. They were further deprived 
of that great and invaluable means of preserving 

(1) Vide Mier, Apud, Sahagun. 



190 



HISTORY OF THE 



intact, the teaching of the Apostle, I mean the 
written use of language or phonetic writing, with- 
out which, unless by divine interposition, it would 
be almost impossible for any body of doctrine to be 
securely preserved for several centuries. When 
everything has to be learned from memory and 
handed down without books, through a long series 
of years, for several ages, all that we can reason- 
ably expect in the end is the general outline or 
more prominent features of the religion as first 
preached to the people. 

Even in Europe and Asia, where so many facil- 
ities have existed for preserving the truth in all 
its original purity; where recourse was so easily 
had to the Sovereign Pontiff; where so much learn- 
ing and ability existed among all orders of the 
clergy; where so many councils, diocesan, provin- 
cial, national and general, have been holden for 
the purpose; where the very doctrine itself was 
carefully committed to writing and embodied in 
the Scriptures, in the writing of the Fathers and 
the Liturgies of the Church, yet how many errors, 
how many corruptions, how many false systems 
have there not originated ? Not a single century 
has passed from the beginning that novelties have 
not been broached, that new systems have not been 
attempted, that the original faith has not in some 
things been impugned. In the first century there 
were the Ebionites, the Corinthians, the Nicholites ; 
in the second, the Marcionites, the Yalentniians, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 191 



the Basilidians, and so on down to the present. 
And in the change effected by many of these self- 
constituted Apostles, the alterations have, in se- 
veral instances, been such that with difficulty we 
can recognize their adherents as the descendants 
of those who once held Catholic doctrine. Who, 
for instance, unless acquainted with the fact by 
the positive testimony of history, would believe 
that the Mormons, the Unitarians, the Quakers, 
were the children of those who believed in the 
divinity of Christ, the efficacy of the Sacram.ents, 
and the divine mission of the Catholic Church. 
What is there in Methodism, Calvinism, or Dunk- 
erism, similar to Catholic doctrine ? And yet all 
these, and hundreds of others, are indubitably de- 
scendants of those who, only three hundred years 
from the present, professed Catholic faith in all 
its entirety — that is to say, children of those men 
who believed in and frequented the Sacraments of 
the Church, prayed to the Saints, acknowledged 
and adhered to the teaching of Rome, and died in 
that faith. 

If, then, in our own countries, in our own midst, 
under our own eyes, instances of this nature have 
occurred, wherein men have departed so widely 
from the original doctrine, are we to be astonished 
that under less favorable circumstances the truth 
should have been clouded, disfigured and largely 
corrupted. In the fifteen hundred years that 
elapsed from the arrival of the Apostle till the 



192 



HISTORY OF THE 



landing of the Spaniards, what else but error, cor- 
ruption and change could be expected. Ignorant 
and uncivilized races could not be expected to do 
more than preserve a general, indefinite idea of 
the faith. The Church, in all probability, was 
never securely established in the land. Persecu- 
tion, if we may judge from the traditions, fell 
heavily upon it from the beginning. The Saint 
was early driven from the field of his labor. De- 
prived of the advantages of his presence, the peo- 
ple naturally fell back into a partial idolatry, pre- 
serving withal an idea of the chief doctrines of re- 
ligion. Indeed, this is the very account that 
tradition furnishes us of the matter, for, as we 
have seen, Quetzalcohuatl, after having been ban- 
ished, returned after a time to visit the people of 
Tula, and finding his followers there mixed up with 
the other inhabitants of the land, he abandoned 
the place, prophesying that his brethren would 
afterwards come into the country to rule over the 
inhabitants, and teach them rehgion. A couple 
or more generations would accordingly have suf- 
ficed in this way to blend up and confound the 
Christian and Pagan religion, so that at the end of 
one or two hundred years it would be difficult, 
yea, almost impossible, to distinguish in the med- 
ley the doctrine of Christ from that of the Pagans. 

It may be that the reign of truth was of much 
longer duration than this, but the result in the 
end, under the circumstances, could be hardly ex- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 193 



pected to be other. Nay, it seems almost unac- 
countable, how a people, situated as the ancient 
inhabitants of this country, separated so com- 
pletely from the fountain of truth; exposed so 
much on every side, to the pernicious influences 
of a corrupting idolatry; deprived of the use of a 
phonetic writing, wherein, to record the dogmas of 
their faith — not to speak of the numerous other 
disadvantages of a kindred character, under which 
they were laboring for so many centuries, and all 
operating in a similar direction, tending to like 
corrupting results — it is almost unaccountable, I 
say, how, under such unfavorable circumstances, 
they preserved so clear and well defined ideas of the 
Christian religion. 

But, some one might ask^ how was it possible 
for the Apostle to arrive on these shores, inas- 
much as there was no communication between this 
country and Europe in those days. This is equal- 
ly as illogical as the former is unreasonable. The 
preaching of the gospel in America, need not ne- 
cessarily have depended on a communication be- 
tween the old and the new world. He who com- 
missioned his Apostles to preach to every creature 
could easily, had he desired it, have miraculously 
transported them to the most distant parts of the 
globe. Are we to suppose that distance of place, 
or want of free communication with races, was to 
be a barrier to the Lord, in the communication of 

13 



194 



THE HISTORY OF 



his will to his creatures? Do not the Sacred Scrip- 
tures furnish us with one instance, at least, of an 
Apostle being miraculously translated through the 
air, the distance of two hundred and seventy 
stadii, from Jerusalem to Azotus? ''And when 
they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of 
the Lord took away Philip, and the Eunuch saw 
him no more, and he went on his way rejoicing. 
But Philip was found in Azotus; and, passing 
through, he preached the gospel to all the cities, 
till he came to Cesarea."^ 

It is the universal tradition of the Church, that 
all the Apostles were present at the death of the 
Mother of God, nor is it pretended that their as- 
sembling was other than miraculous.^ To com- 
mand the Apostles to preach the gospel through- 
out the entire world, and not to furnish them with 
the means of reaching the most distant parts^ 
would be to enjoin an impossibility. He who gave 
the gift of tongues, and the power of working mir- 
acles, would not surely withhold the means of 
transport. 

But it is not true that a communication did not 
exist between this country and the old world be- 
fore the fifteenth century. Marco Polo is stated 
to have spoken of a commerce existing between 

(1) Ads: chap. Yiii, Y.dd-AO. 

(2) "Ex antiqua accepimus traditione, quod tempore gloriosse dor- 
mitionis beatse virginis, universi quidem sancti Apostoli qui orbem terr^ 
ad salutem Gentium peragrabant, momento temporis in sublime elaii con- 
venerunt Jerosoloinis." (De Sermone S. Joannis Damasceni, Apud ^re- 
viarium Romanum.) 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 195 



southern India and this part of the world. An 
author cited by Dr. Mier, brings proof of a com- 
munication having existed between Mexico and 
China, in the fifth century; and the early Jesuit 
Fathers saw, on one occasion, a number of what 
seemed to them Chinese junks on the coast; a fact 
which would lead one to conclude, that the knowl- 
edge of America was not unknown to that people. 
But, even long before Christianity, it w^as known 
to Europeans, Hanno, the celebrated navigator, 
who lived about eight hundred years B. C, was 
probably the first who visited its shores. In a 
work called llie Peripliis, he speaks of a land, 
which those who have examined the writing, as- 
sure us, can mean only the continent of America, 
or some one of the neighboring islands. That on 
which the authors rest their conclusion, is the as- 
sertion of the navigator himself, who avers, that 
after having passed the pillars of Hercules, and 
having left the African coast, he sailed directly to 
the west, for the space of thirty days, when he 
met with land, which, from the direction he took, 
and the time he was out, must either have been 
the continent itself, or, as I have said, some of the 
islands in the immediate vicinity. 

Four hundred years later, the Creek philosopher, 
Plato, speaks of the same in still more unmistak- 
able terms. After alluding to the destruction of 
that imaginary land, the Atlantis, he says: "There 
existed an island at the mouth of the sea, beyond 



196 



HISTORY OF THE 



the straits, called the Pillars of Hercules; this 
island was larger and wider than Libya and Asia; 
from thence there was an easy passage unto the 
other islands, and from the latter unto the continent 
heyond those regions'^ This is farther strengthened 
and supported by the testimony of Aristotle, Plu- 
tarch and Strabo. The former gives it as the 
common belief of his time, that such a land did 
exist. It is said," writes the philosopher, " that 
the Carthagenians have discovered, beyond the 
Pillars of Hercules, a very fertile island — but 
which is without inhabitants — jQifull of forests, of 
navigable rivers^ and abounding in fruits. It is sit- 
uated many days voyage from the main land. 
Some of the Carthagenians, charmed with the fer- 
tility of that country, conceived the idea of get- 
ting married, and of going and establishing them- 
selves there; but it is said that the Carthagenian 
Grovernment forbade any one to attempt to colo- 
nize the island, under penal t}^ of death; for, in 
case it were to become powerful, it might deprive 
the mother country of her possessions thereJ' The 
land here spoken of. with its forests, its navigable 
rivers, its fertility, and distance from the main 
land, can hardly be mistaken for the American 
continent. 

About the same time, or perhaps a little later 
in the days of Alexander the Great, Theopompus, 
another great writer and orator, in a work called 
Thaumasia, a species of dialogue between a certain 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 197 



Mida'=i, a Phrygian, and Silenus, speaks of the same 
remarkable land. The work has been unhappil}^ 
lost, but it is quoted by Strabo and Alianus, by 
whom we are told that Theopompus, in the char- 
acter of Midas, informs his friend that Europe, 
Asia and Africa are islands, but that further on 
there is a still greater land, where the animals and 
productions are of prodigious size, where men are 
of gigantic stature, and where there were numer- 
ous cities, one of which he affirms contained at 
that time more than a million of inhabitants. 
"Where or from whom the writer obtained his in- 
formation there is now no means of determining, 
but that the land he referred to was America, 
there cannot be a reasonable doubt. 

The next writer, who speaks of the country, is 
Diodorus, the Sicilian, or Siculus, as he is more 
commonly known, and who lived about one hun- 
dred years before Christ. His language is even 
plainer and more satisfactory than the foregoing: 
After having passed the islands, which lie beyond 
the Herculean Straits, we will speak of those 
which lie much further into the ocean. Toward 
Africa, and to the west of it, is an immense island 
in the broad sea, many days sail from Libya. Its 
soil is very fertile and its surface variegated with 
mountains and valleys. Its coasts are indented 
with many navigable rivers, and its fields are well 
cultivated, and dotted with delicious gardens and 
with plants and trees of all sizes." Who is there 



198 



HISTORY OF THE 



that does not recognize in this the America of 
former days, with its fertile soil, variegated sur- 
face, great navigable rivers, and diversity of trees ? 

Later still, about the beginning of the present 
era, we find the great rhetorician, Seneca, alluding 
to it in the following words of one of his trage- 
dies: 

Venient annis 
Saeciila seris, quibus oceanus 
Vincula rerum laxet et * * * 
Pateat telliis, Typliisque novos 
Detegat orbes ; nec sit terris 
Ultima Thule. 

—Medea : Act. 3, v. 375. 

When to this we add the allusions of the great 
Greek and Latin Poets — Homer and Horace — re- 
garding the situation of the famous Atlantides, 
where were supposed to be the Elysian plains, 
some ten thousand stadii, or furlongs, from Africa, 
there can be very little doubt, but that the conti- 
nent of America was known to Europeans even 
before the establishment of the Christian religion. 
That it was also visited by Europeans after the 
coming of Christ, but some hundreds of years be- 
fore the days of Columbus, we shall show in the 
following chapter. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 199 



CHAPTEE X. 

Second Souece whence the Christian Teaditions of Califoenia 

MIGHT HAVE BEEN DEEIVED. — ThE IeISH IN ICELAND PEEVIOUS TO 
ITS DISCOVEET BY THE NOETHMEN. — TESTIMONY OF AN IeISH MoNK 

AND OF Icelandic Historians to this effect. — The Ieish in 
Ameeica peioe to the Eleventh Centuey. — Peoofs feom Ice- 
landic Manusceipts. — St. Beandon's voyage to Ameeica. — Etj- 
EOPEAN Teaditions eegaeding the voyage. 

Although the presence of St. Thomas the Apos- 
tle in the country, as shown in the preceding 
chapter, seems to us the genuine source whence 
were derived the manifestly Christian traditions 
and practices of which we have spoken, there is 
yet another channel through which they might 
have been obtained. Christianity was introduced 
into America by the Irish^ on the Atlantic border, 
at or before the tenth centmy. This is establish- 
ed from ancient Icelandic historic writings. The 
route by which they entered the country seems to 
have been by the Faroe Isles and Iceland, while 
others, as the quotations to be adduced will show, 
proceeded direct across the Atlantic. 

In the Antiquitates Amencance^ an elaborate work 
published in 1837 at Copenhagen under the direc- 
tion of the Royal Society of N'orthern Antiqua- 
rians, the following passage from the second vellum 
codex of the history of King Olaf Tryggvason, at- 
tests the presence of the Irish in Iceland previous 



200 HISTORY OF THE 



to the discovery of that island by the JSTorthmen: 
^'But before Iceland was colonized from Korway, 
men had been there, whom the Northmen called 
Papas. They were Christians, for after them were 
found Irish books, bells, croziers, and many other 
things, whence it could be seen that they were 
Christians and had come from the west over the 
sea." ^ As Iceland was discovered by the North- 
men early in the second half of the ninth century, 
the Irish must have been there previous to that 
date. In another Icelandic work, the Shedae of 
AriFrode, surnamed the Learned, the same positive 
evidence is found attesting the presence of the 
Irish in Iceland at that early period: ''At that 
time, viz : before the coming of the NorthmeUj Ice- 
land was covered with woods between the moun- 
tains and the sea. There were then Christian peo- 
ple here whom the Northmen called Papas, but 
they subsequently departed, for they would not 
be here among heathens : they left after them 
Irish books, bells and croziers from which it could 
be seen that they were Irishmen." ^ And in the 
Prologue to the Landnamabock, the most accurate 
and reliable ancient Icelandic history, similar testi- 
mon}^, in almost the very identical words, is also 
given.^ 

(1) See Icelandic Original at end of cliap. Antiquiiates Americana?, p. 
203. Discovery of America by the Northmen : Ludlow Beamish, Fel-^ 
low of the Koyal Society of Northmen. 

(2) See original at end of chap. 

(3) yidiQ Antiquitates Americanos. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



201 



To the foregoing, it may be objected that no ac- 
count of such a colonization is to be found in the 
pages of Irish history. This, the reader will ob- 
serve, is but, at best, only a negative argument, 
and of very little weight in presence of the posi- 
tive evidence adduced. The most important and 
brilliant period of Irish histor}^, remains unsup- 
ported by any authentic manuscript writings; the 
Psalter of Casfiel, written in the ninth centmy, 
being the oldest of the kind. But it is not true, 
that all Irish history is silent on this point. In 
the Imperial Library, in Paris, there is a Latin 
manuscript treatise entitled '"Liber de Mensura 
orbis terrge," written in 775, by the Irish monk 
Dicuil, Abbot of Pahlarcht, in which he tells us^ 
he had spoken with some Irish ecclesiastics, who 
had been in Thule, with which he evidently asso- 
ciates Iceland. "It is now thirty years since cer- 
tain Religious, who lived in the Island of Thule 
from the kalends of February to the kalends of 
August, related to me, that not only in the sum- 
mer solstice, but in the immediate days thereof, the 
sun set as if behind a hillock, so that for the 
shortest space of time there was no darkness, and 
one could perform a work requiring the minutest 
observation, "vel pediculosus de camisia abstra- 
here tanquam in presentia solis potest!*' And if 
one were on the mountain's top, perhaps the sun 
would not become invisible at all. * * Besides, 
those were deceived, who represented it as sur- 



202 



HISTORY OF THE * 



rounded by a frozen ocean, and as enjoying per- 
petual day from the vernal to the autumnal equi- 
nox, and vice versa, continued night from the 
autumnal to the vernal; inasmuch as the Religious 
arrived in the winter season, and, during their so- 
journ, experienced both day and night alternately." 
There is no one who can fail to recognize, in the 
foregoing, the island of which we are speaking. 
Iceland, alone, would answer to the description 
given by the writer, as enjoying an almost perpet- 
ual day for one half of the year; and, again, labor- 
ing under the disadvantages of almost perpetual 
night' for the other half. He then goes on to 
speak of the Faroe Isles, leaving it still more 
clearly to be understood, that he had first spoken 
of Iceland. "There are many other islands in the 
Korth Atlantic Ocean, which, from the Shetlands, 
may be easily reached, with a fair wind, in a 
couple of days. A certain Religious assured me, 
that in two days and a night, he reached one of 
them, in a four-oared boat. Some of these islands, 
which are small — almost all being separated by 
narrow straits — were inhabited, about one hun- 
dred years ago, by hermits, from Ireland. But, 
as from the beginning of the world, they had been 
uninhabited, so also now, on account of the Nor- 
man brigands, are they deserted by the anchorites; 
but they are stocked with large herds of sheep, 
and a great variety of marine birds. We have 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 203 



never found these islands mentioned by any au- 
thor."^ 

From thiSj it must appear evident to the reader, 
that the Irish inhabited Iceland, previous to its dis- 
covery by the Northmen, in the ninth century; for, 
as has been remarked, Diculius wrote in the year 
775. Whence they proceeded, on being banished 
the island, we may reasonably conjecture, from 
the historical evidence to be adduced. 

In the Iceland historic work — the Landnama- 
hock] to which reference has been already made, an 
account is given of an Icelandic chief, Ari Marson, 
who, in the year of our Lord, 982, while voyaging 
at sea, was driven from his course and wrecked 
on a land which will be subsequently shown to 
have been the Atlantic coast of North America, 
where he encountered some Irish, and received 
baptism at their hands. The passage, as translated 
from the Are-Magnean collection of Icelandic 
manuscript histories, preserved in the Royal Li- 
brary at Copenhagen, runs thus: " Ulf, the 
squinter, son of Hogni, the white, took all Reyk- 
janes between Tharkafjard and Hafrafel; he mar- 
ried Bjorg, daughter of Eyvind, the eastman, sis- 
ter of Helge, the lean; their son was Atili, the 
red, who married Tharkalta, daughter of Herjil 
Neprass; their son was Ari, he was driven by a 
tempest to White Man's Land, which some call 

(1) The book of Diculius de mensura orbis ierrce, from the two codex 
maimscripts of the Imperial Library, at Paris, edited, for the first time, 
by C. A. Walckmaer, Paris, 1807. 



204 



HISTORY OF THE 



Great Ireland. It lies to the west in the sea, near 
to Yinland the Good, and six days sailing to the 
west from Ireland/ Thence Ari was unable to 
get away, and was there haptized. This account was 
given by Rafn, the Limerick merchant, who had 
lived a long time at Limerick, in Ireland. Thus,* 
also, said Tharkell Gellerson, that Icelanders had 
stated, who had heard Thorfinn Jarl of the Ork- 
neys relate that Ari was recognized in White 
Man's Land, and could not get away from thence, 
but was much respected." 

It is now incumbent, before proceeding further 
in the argument, to show that White Man's Land, 
where Ari Marson was wrecked and baptized was 
a part of the Atlantic border of North America. 
The geographical position given it in the passage, 
near to Yinland the Good, which all the most 
eminent northern antiquarians, as Rask, Rafn, 
Beamish, Pinkerton, and a host of others, recog- 
nize as the present State of Massachusetts, may be 
offered in the first place in evidence. But more 
satisfactory still, as excluding all reasonable doubt, 
is the unequivocal testimony of the Icelandic geog- 
rapher. In the manuscript, codex B. 770 c. 8vo., 
the following geographical fragment regarding the 
position of Great Ireland is thus given : JN'ow, 
there are, as is said, south from Greenland, which 

(1) Antiqvitaies Americance, -p. 21 — "The six days here spoken of, it 
must be admitted, present a difficulty, but it is thought by the most 
eminent men to have been an error on the part of the copjast, for the 
original manuscript no longer exists. Rafn supposes that it was ori- 
ginally written xxxvi, and not vi." 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



205 



is inhabited, deserts, uninhabited places, and ice- 
bergs, then the lands of the Skrelings, then Mark- 
land, then Yinland the Grood; next, and somewhat 
behind, lies Albania Huitramanaland^ which is 
White Mans Land. Thither was sailing formerly 
from Ireland; there Irishmen and Icelanders recog- 
nised Ari^ the son of Mar and Ratla of Reykjanes, 
"of whom nothing had been heard for a long time, 
and who had been made a chief there by the in- 
habitants." ^ 

The position thus accorded to White Man's 
Land, or G-reat Ireland, w^hence there was com- 
munication formerly with Ireland, cannot, by any 
possibility, be made to refer to any other than that 
part of the Atlantic coast between J^ew York 
and Florida; for, to the south of Greenland there 
is no other land than the American continent, 
while the very appositeness of the names given to 
the different parts of the coast leave no manner of 
doubt as to the precise locality thereof. Thus, the 
inhabitable places and icebergs mentioned in the 
first part of the description as occurring immedi- 
ately on leaving Greenland, are a faithful repre- 
sentation of that part of the American coast in the 
immediate vicinity of Davis' Straits and Hudson's 
Bay. The land of the Skrelings, or Helluland — Flat 
Stone Land — as it is also called in other Icelandic 
manuscripts, as we shall presently see, is likewise 
a most appropriate name for the country of the 

(1) Autig. Amer., p, 215. 



206 



HISTORY OF THE 



Esquimaux along the Labrador coast, the land 
there being entirely barren, and covered with 
enormous stones, as we learn from the works of 
travelers. ^ Markland, or Woodland, which is 
placed next in order, and is understood as repre- 
senting the ISTova Scotia coast, is thus described in 
the Columbian Navigator: ^'The land about the 
harbor of Halifax, and a little to the southward of 
it, is in appearance rugged and rocky and has on 
it in several places scrubby withered woods. Although 
it seems bold, yet it is not high." And a writer 
in the North American Filot, published in London, 
in 1815, represents it as low, barren, sandy, and 
woody: Near Port Hallimand are several barren 
places; and thence to Cape Sable, which makes the 
southwest point into Barrington's Bay, is a low 
woody island^ at the southeast extremity of a range 
of sandy cliffs." ^ The foregoing is corroborated 
and confirmed by the account given in the cele- 
brated Flatobogen codex of the voyages of Leif 
Erickson, Thorwald, Thorfinn, and Karlsefne, as 
also by numerous geographical notices, some of 
which we shall introduce to the notice of the 
reader. In 994, Leif Erickson, son of Erick the 
Red, set out on an expedition from Grreenland, in 
order to visit the land we have been describing, 

(1) This vast tract of land is extremely barren, and altogether inca- 
pable of ciiltiyation. The surface is everywhere uneven, and covered 
with large stones, some of which are of amazing dimensions. There is 
no such thing as level land. {Particulars of Labrador. Phil. Transac, 
vol. L., c. xiv. ) 

(2) See Beamish Hist. Northmen. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 207 

which had been visited a few years previous by his 
countryman Bjorni Herjulfson. Erick went 
home to Brathahild, but Leif repaired to the ship 
with thirty-five men. There was a southern man, 
Tyrker Hight, in the company.^ After preparing 
the vessel, they sailed into the open sea, and 
found that land first which Bjarni had found last. 
After casting anchor, they put off boats and went 
ashore, but could see no grass. The mountains 
were covered with enormous masses of icebergs, 
while Ihe country from the sea thereto appeared 
as if a plain of flat stones, and devoid of every good 
quality. Leif then spoke and said : ^' It has not 
happened to us as it did to Bjarni that we have 
not landed. Now, I will give it a name, and call 
it HeUuIand. They then returned to the vessel, 
and after sailing for some time, came to another 
land, where they cast anchor and went ashore. 
This land was flat and cove^-ed with wood. Then 
said Leif, it shall be called after its qualities, and 
he named it MarMand (Woodland). 

They next immediately returned to the ship, and 
sailed into the open sea, with a northeast wind, 
and were two days before they saw land; whither 
on proceeding, they came to an island which lay to 
the eastward of the coast. There they went ashore, 
and observed that there was dew upon the grass; 
and it so happened that they touched the dew 
with tiieir hands, and having applied their fingers 

(1) This man was supposed to be a German. 



208 



HISTORY OF THE 



to their mouths, they thought they had never be- 
fore tasted anything so sweet. After that, they 
returned to the ship, ^ aud sailed into a sound 
which lay between the island and a ness, which 
ran out to the eastward of the land, and then 
steered westward past the ness. It was very shal- 
low at ebb tide, so that their ship was unable to ad- 
vance. ^ But, so much did they desire to land, 
that they did not give themselves time to wait till 
the water rose under their ship, but ran at once on 
shore," etc. The narrative then goes on to state 
how they put up there for the winter, and how 
having found vines, they called the place Vinland. 
" And, when the spring came, they got ready and 
sailed away, and Lief gave the land a name after 
its qualities, and called it Vinland^ ^ 

The above discovery was made in 994, from 
which time till the expedition of Thorfinn Karls- 
efne in 1007 it was visited respectively by Thor- 
wald in 1002, and by Thorstein Erickson in 1005. 
The description given of it by Karlsefne is ident- 
ical with thptt of Leif Erickson: ''In Brathahild 
there was much talk about exploring Yinland 

(1) This appears to have been Nantucket Island, where honey-dew 
is known to exist. ( Vide commnnication of Dr. Webb to Ehode Island 
Society.) 

(2) This is a most correct description of the passage between Cape 
Cod and Ehode Island. "The eastern entrance," says the CoZtmiftian 
Navigator, "is impeded by numerous reefs and other shoals, as likewise 
the central and western parts, and the whole presents an aspect of 
drowned lands, which, there can be little doubt, were at some period 
anterior to history connected with the mainland," (Vide Antiq. 
Amer., p. 425. Ludlow Beamish.) 

(3) Antiquitates Americance. 



CATHOLIC! CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 209 



the good, for it was said that a voyage thither 
would be particularly advantageous by reason of 
the fertility of the land ; and it went so far that 
Karlsefne and Snorri prepared their ships to ex- 
plore the land in spring. * * * They had the 
vessels which Thorbgorn had brought out from 
Iceland. They had in all one hundred and sixty 
men when they sailed to the western settlement, 
and from thence to Bjorni. From here, having 
sailed two days to the south, they saw land, and hav- 
ing put offbeats and explored the coast, they found 
there great flat stones, and called the land Hellu- 
land. Thence they sailed two days, and having 
turned from the south to the southeast, they found 
a land covered with woods, and many wild beasts up- 
on it; and an island lay there out from the land to 
the southeast. Having killed a bear there, and 
called the place Bear-Island, they named the 
neighboring land Markland." 

Tke narrative then continues to speak of their 
further adventures along the coast, and concludes 
in the following manner: When they sailed from. 
Yinland they had a south wind and came to Mark- 
land, and found there five Skrelings, one of whom 
was an adult, while two were girls and two were 
boys. They took the boys, but the others escaped. 
* * ❖ * The youths said there was a land on 
the other side, just opposite their country, where 
people lived who wore white clothes, and carried 
14 



210 



HISTORY OF THE 



poles before them to which they fastened flags, 
and they shouted with a loud voice. And people 
think that this was White Man's Land or Great 
Ireland y 

In testimony of the foregoing, as placing be- 
yond the region of doubt the reality of Thorfinn's 
voyage to America, and his presence in that part 
of the country of which we have spoken, is the 
runic inscription found on the eastern coast in the 
neighborhood of Providence about the middle of 
the seventeenth century. According to Professor 
Rafii and Fin Magneusen, to whom a photograph 
copy was forwarded to Copenhagen, the rude com- 
bination of figures is illustrative of the visit of 
the Northmen to the country, the name of Thor- 
finn and the number of his companions being en- 
graved on the rock. 

The geographical notices contained in the vel- 
lum and Gripla codexes are equally satisfactory: 

South of Greenland is Helluland, next lies Mark- 
land, thence it is not far to Yinland the good," etc. 
And in the Gripla it is said: '^JN'ow it is to be men- 
tioned what lies opposite Greenland, out from the 
Bay; it is Furdustrander; there are strong frosts 
there, so that it is not habitable as far as is known. 
South from thence is Helluland, which is called 
Skrelingsland; south from thence it is not far to 
Yinland the good," etc.^ 

There can be no possible mistake, then, that the 

(1) Antiq. Amer.: p. 215. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



211 



Yinland and White Man's Land, or Great Ireland, 
spoken of in the text, formed part of the Atlantic 
border of North America. But in the manuscripts 
from which we have quoted, it is expressl}^ stated, 
that communication existed between that country 
and Ireland; that Ari Marson was baptized there 
and recognized by Irishmen; hence it is to be 
certainly concluded that some Irish Christians 
existed in the country previous to the eleventh 
century/ 

Such, indeed, is acknowledged by the greatest 
and most accurate of modern investigators. Speak- 
ing on the subject, Baron Yon Humboldt says: 
"In the older Sagas — the historical narratives of 
Thornfinn Karlsefne, and the Icelandic Landnam- 
abock — the southern coasts between Virginia and 
Florida are designated under the name of the 
Land of the White Men. They are expressly called 
Great Ireland (Irland-it-Mikla), and it is main- 
tained that they were peopled by the Irish. The 
same is also admitted by Mons. Charney, the learn- 

(1) "This country — Vinland — was supposed to be Huitramanna- 
land, as it was called (the Land of the White Men) otherwise called 
Irland-it-Mikla (Great Ireland), being probably that part of the coast 
of North America which extends southward from Chesapeake Bay, 
including North and South Carolina, Georgia and Florida. Among the 
Shawanese Indians, who some years ago emigrated from Florida, and 
are now settled in Ohio, there is preserved a tradition, which seems 
of importance here, viz : that Florida was once inhabited by white 
people, who were in possession of iron implements. Judging from the 
ancient accounts, this must have been an Irish Christian people, who, 
previous to the year 1000, were settled in this region. The powerful 
chieftain Ari Marson, of Reykjanes, in Iceland, was in the year 983 
driven thither by storms, and was there baptized." (Abstract of the 
Historical Evidence contained in the Antiquitates, or America Discovered 
hy the Scandivanians in the Tenth Century, xxxvii.) 

(2) Humboldt Cosmos, vol. 1. 



212 



HISTORY OF THE 



ed author of the ancient cities and ruins of the 
Americans/ as well as by Beamish. After quoting 
Professor Rafn's words to the effect that the coun- 
try south of the Chesapeake Bay, including Korth 
and South Carolina, Georgia and East Florida was 
the part called White Man's Land, the last con- 
tinues thus: " From what cause could the name of 
Great Ireland have arisen, but from the fact of the 
country having been colonized hy the Irish? Coming 
from their own green island to a vast continent, 
possessing many fertile qualities of their native 
soil, the appellation would have been natural and 
appropriate; and costume, color or peculiar habits 
might have readily given rise to the country being 
denominated White Man's Land." 

Nor should it be supposed that the Irish would 
have found it impossible to have reached the 
American shores at that period; for, as has been 
shown, they discovered and inhabited Iceland, 
previous to the ninth century ; for the accom- 
plishment of which, they had to traverse a stormy 
ocean of several hundred miles. And, we are 
told by O'Halloran, who gives as his authority the 
Psalter of Cashel^ the oldest Irish manuscript ex- 
tant, of a great expedition — a numerous fleet hav- 
ing been prepared by Moghcorb, king of Leath 
Mogha, in the year of our Lord 296, with which 

(1) Dans les Sagas Islandaises toute lacontree comprenant le Texas 
la peninsule Floridienne et les bords du Mississippi, la Georgia, ac- 
tuelle et les Carolines, est designee sous le nom d' Irland-et-Mikla ou la 
Grande Irlande, et par cel^ii de Hvitramanaland ou la Terre des hommes 
blancs." {Cites et Euines Americaines: Charney, Paris, 1861, i^. 18.) 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 213 



he invaded Denmark. Also, in 367, Criomtlian, 
who is styled monarch of Ireland and Albany, dis- 
patched a powerful fleet to Scotland, in behalf of 
the Picts against the Romans ; while still later, in 
396, Mall of the nine hostages, sent what O'Hal- 
loran terms a numerous navy, for a like purpose- 
Independent entirely of the foregoing — resting 
solely on the ancient Irish traditions which were 
known to exist, and were received in different 
parts of the continent of Europe, it is almost im- 
possible to arrive at any other conclusion, than 
that America was visited by Irishmen, long before 
the arrival of the Spaniards in the fifteenth cen- 
tury. Every one acquainted with the history of 
Ireland, m.ust be aware that there existed in the 
country, from the earliest time, a tradition of the 
voyage of St. Brennen, or Brandon, to the west. 
St. Brandon was born about the year 485, and un- 
dertook his voyage, it is thought, in 545. The 
local traditions of his adventure still exist on the 
west coast of Ireland ; but he was not, the first of 
whom tradition speaks, as having crossed the At- 
lantic. Barinthus, his cousin, it is said, had pre- 
ceded him; from whom, having learned an account 
of the country, and the great number of idolaters 
who inhabited it, he resolved to carry to them the 
tidings of redemption. The particulars of the 
tradition are embodied in the following: ^'We 
are informed that Brandon, hearing of the previ- 
ous voyage of his cousin Barinthus, in the western 



214 



HISTORY OF THE 



ocean, and obtaining an account from him, of the 
happy isles he had landed on in the far west, de- 
termined, under the strong desire of winning 
heathen souls to Christ, to undertake a voyage of 
discovery himself And, aware that all along the 
western coast of Ireland, • there were many tradi- 
tions respecting the existence of a western land, 
he proceeded to the island of Arran, and there 
remained for some time, holding communication 
with the venerable St. Enda, and obtaining from 
him much information on what his mind was bent. 
There can be little doubt that he proceeded north- 
ward along the coast of Mayo, and made inquiry 
among its bays and islands, of the remnant of the 
Tuatha Danaan people, that once were so expert 
in naval affairs, and who acquired from the Mi- 
lesians that overcame them, the character of being 
magicians, for their superior knowledge. At In- 
niskea, then, and Innisgloria, Brandon set up his 
Cross, and in after time, in his honor, were erected 
those curious remains that still exist. 

Having prosecuted his inquiries with all dili- 
gence, Brandon returned to his native Kerry, and 
from a bay, sheltered by a lofty mountain, that is 
now known by his name, he set sail for the At- 
lantic land; and, directing his course toward the 
southwest, in order to meet the summer solstice, 
or, what we would call the tropics, after a long 
and rough voyage, his little bark being well pro- 
visioned, he came to summer seas, where he was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 215 



carried along, without the aid of sail or oar, for 
many a long day. This, it is to be presumed, was 
the great gulf stream, and which brought his ves- 
sel to shore, somewhere about the Yirginia capes, or 
where the American coast trends eastward, and 
forms the Kew England States. 

Here landing, he and his companions marched 
steadily into the interior, for fifteen days, and then 
came to a large river, flowing from east^'to west; 
this, evidently, was the Ohio. And this the holy 
adventurer was about to cross, when he was ac- 
costed by a person of noble presence — but whether 
a real or imaginary man, does not appear — who 
told him he had gone far enough; that further dis- 
coveries were reserved for other men, who would, 
in due time, come and christianize all that pleasant 
land. 

The above, when tested by common sense, 
clearly shows that Brandon landed on a continent, 
and went a good way into the interior, met a great 
river, running in a different direction from those he 
heretofore had crossed, and here, from the difficulty 
of transit, or want of provisions, or deterred by 
increasing difficulties, he turned back; and, no 
doubt, in a dream, he saw some such vision, 
which embodied his own previous thoughts, and 
satisfied him that it was expedient for him to re- 
turn home. It is said he remained seven years 
away, and returned to set up a college of three 



216 



HISTORY OF THE 



thousand monks, at Clonbert, and then died in the 
odor of sanctity."^ 

In the foregoing, the reader will not have failed 
to observe, that as St. Brandon, who was born in 
485, found several traditions existing in the coun- 
try, regarding the existence of a western land, and 
the connection therewith of the names of the Tu- 
atha de Danaans, it is by no means improbable, 
that even before the introduction of Christianity 
into Ireland, America was visited by Irishmen. 
Indeed, the very accounts given by Irish histo- 
rians, of the overthrow and dispersion of the N"e- 
medians, would seem to favor this opinion; for, 
being overcome by the Fomarians, one thousand 
eight hundred years oefore Christ, they split into 
three bodies, and betook themselves to sea, in 
quest of other lands; some, as is supposed, finding 
a home, for the time, in North Britain; while oth- 
ers proceeded to more northern countries, for a 
like purpose. To this, we shall refer in a subse- 
quent chapter, as tending to explain the most dif- 
ficult problem of American history — the origin of 
the mounds, fortifications, viaducts and other evi-' 
dences of ancient civilization, everywhere found 
on the American continent. 

As to the fact of the voyage of St. Brandon, 
the traditions concerning it were not merely con- 
fined to the country of the Saint, but were widely 



(1) Otway's Sketches: pp. 98-99. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 217 

diffused through the continent of Europe/ In 
the thirteenth century, Jacobus Yoraginius, Bishop 
of Genoa, celebrated the Saint's voyage, in the 
poem called the Golden Legend and in the map 
drawn up for Columbus, prior to his voyage of dis- 
covery, by Toscanelli, of Florence, St. Brandon's 
land is expressly marked, from all which, it is to 
be concluded that the voyage of the Saint was not 
an imaginary but a real one,^ and that from his 
presence in the country, or, from the other Irish, 
who have been shown, from Icelandic histories, to 
have been on the coast at a later date, may have 
come those manifestly Christian traditions, doc- 
trines and practices, found to exist in California, 
on the arrival of the Spaniards, and of which we 
liave spoken above. 

(1) Vide Usher's Antiq. of British Churches ; Epistles of Irish Saints / 
Humboldt's Cosmos: voL I. 

(2) Irish Settlers in North America: vol. I., p. 21. 

Note . — The extracts from the original Icelandic wiU be found in Note 
at end of volume. 



218 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEK XI. 

Beduction of the Country by the Civil Atjthoritt found to be 
Impossible. — It is offered to the Jesuits. — They Eefuse. — 
Father Kuhno proposes to undertake the work. — He is 
Joined by Father John Salya Tierra. — Their Characters. — 
Their Persevering Efforts to obtain permission to enter 
THE Country. — Their Success. — Father Tierra Sails for 
California. — The Lives of the Christians in danger from 
the Natives. — Father Piccolo arrives. — Danger again from 
THE Natives. — Critical Position of the Christians. — Their 
Provisions are exhausted. — On the Verge of Perishing from 
WANT. ^ — They make a Novena. — Supplies arrive. — Father 
Tierra visits the Tribes in the Interior. —Success during 
the First Three Years. 

On the return of Admiral Otando's expedition, of 
which we have spoken in the opening chapter, after 
an absence of three years, during which two hun- 
dred and twenty-five thousand dollars of the royal 
exchequer were frnitlessly wasted, the probability 
of reducing the country by such means was taken 
into the serious consideration of Grovernment. In 
a council held on the occasion, after mature de- 
liberation, the conquest of California was declared 
entirely impracticable by the civil authorities. 
But that such a dependency might not be lost to 
the crown, it was proposed to entrust its reduction 
to the Jesuit Fathers, with an offer of the neces- 
sary means to be paid annually from the Govern- 
ment funds. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 219 



Father Angelo Marras, the then acting provin- 
cial, with the unanimous consent of the chapter, 
respectfully declined the offer of Grovernment, al- 
leging as a reason the many inconveniences the 
society would be exposed to in taking upon itself 
the temporal concerns of the country in the man- 
ner required. The Fathers, however, expressed 
themselves ready to furnish a number of mission- 
ary priests, as they had done in the preceding 
expeditions, whenever Government would deem 
proper to renew the attempt. Thus the matter 
was given over as hopeless, and no further attempt 
was made for the ten following years. Meantime, 
he Almighty, in his ineffable wisdom and good- 
ness, was preparing in the person of an humble mis- 
sionary priest, a power which, when all others had 
failed, would prove eminently successful in accom- 
plishing the work, thereby establishing the truth 
of the .words : For the foolish things of the 
world hath Grod chosen that He may confound the 
wise ; and the weak things of the world hath God 
chosen, that He may confound the strong. And 
the base things of the world, and the things that 
are contemptible hath God chosen, and the things 
that are not, that He might bring to nought 
things that are : that no flesh should glory in His 
sight." ^ 

"Arms and men," says Father Yenegas, ''were 
the means for which men relied for the success of 

(1) St. Paul's First Epistles Corinthians: chap. 1, v. 27-29. 



220 



HISTORY OF THE 



this enterprise. But it was the will of Heaven 
that this triumph should be owing to the meekness 
and courtesy of His ministers, to the humiliation of 
His cross, and the power of His word. God seemed 
only to wait till human force acknowledged its 
weakness to display the strength of His Almighty 
arm, confounding the pride of the world by means 
of the weakest instrument. Possibly Grod was not 
pleased to countenance the first enterprises to 
Californiaj whilst the capital object was temporal 
good, and rehgion only a secondary motive. And, 
on the contrary, He prospered the design when 
His kingdom was the motive, and the advantage 
of the monarchy only considered as a probable 
consequence." 

After the failure of the expedition, the mission- 
aries returned to their respective positions, but 
the good dispositions they had witnessed in the 
natives, made them desirous of returning to a land 
where they might reasonably hope for the most 
brilliant success as the result of their labors. The 
most interested and confident in the future success 
of the work was the Rev. Father Kiibno, a man of 
high culture, great natural ability, and a profound 
sense of religion. Father Kiihno was equally re- 
markable for his piety, his zeal, and indefatigable 
exertions on behalf of religion, of which he event- 
ually gave such remarkable proofs, as for his 
talent and natural endowments. 

Born about the year 1650, at Trent, he entered the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 221 

Society of Jesus at an early period ; and, after com- 
pleting his course, in which he was eminently dis- 
tinguished, he was appointed Professor of Mathe- 
matics in the University of Ingolstadt, in Bavaria. 
Here he was honored on account of his eminent 
attainments, with the particular favors of the 
crown. The highest honors and dignities were 
certain to follow in time; but neither the favors of 
the monarch, nor the applause of his pupils was 
any impediment in preventing him from devoting 
himself to the wants of the poor and abandoned, 
as an humble missionary priest to a barbarous race. 
Accordingly, he exchanged the precincts of the 
court for the barren hills of California — the stu- 
dents of Ingolstadt, for the poor savages of America. 
Like his great prototype in the east. Father Rich- 
ard de Kobili, his heart was inflamed with a 
most ardent desire of promoting the kingdom of 
God upon earth. 

Pursuant to a vow made to his patron St. Fran- 
cis, he quitted his post of mathematics in Europe, 
and came over to Mexico, as missionary to the 
natives. Such devotion in the cause of religion 
could not fail to be attended with the most favor- 
able results. Having proposed to himself the 
Apostle of the Indies as his model in life, he imi- 
tated hi^ virtues, and practiced his austerities. 
His heart was as large as his intellect. Not only 
the conversion of the savage inhabitants, but their 
amelioration, both social and religious, was the 



222 HISTORY OF THE 

first and uppermost thought in his mind. The 
consummate knowledge he had of the sciences, as 
well as his gentleness and affability of manner, 
which gained him an ascendancy over the minds 
of others, contributed not a little to aid him in 
effecting his purpose. 

Bat, though the prime mover and principal 
agent in bringing about the conversion of the 
people. Father Ktihno was not the immediate 
instrument used by the Almighty for this charita- 
ble purpose, as we shall presently see. With the 
view of facilitating his entrance into California, he 
solicited permission to labor in the province of 
Sonora, at the opposite side of the gulf. By this, 
he contemplated being able to enter more readily 
on the field of his labors, and the reduction of 
the natives. On his request being granted, he 
started from Mexico, on the twentieth da.y of Octo- 
ber, 1686, and traversed the country in every di- 
rection, seeking to impress upon the minds of his 
brethren the importance and advantage of so 
glorious an enterprise. During the course of his 
travels, he was met by the Rev. Father J ohn Maria 
Salva Tierra, a man of like zeal and ability, of 
much experience in missionary life, having spent 
several years among the natives in the province of 
Tarrahumara. • 

Father Tierra was then engaged as visitor of 
the missions of Sinaloa and Sonora. His natural 
abilities, the gentleness, earnestness and affability of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



223 



his disposition — the apostolic spirit evinced in his 
life, joined to his naturally robust constitution, 
recommended him to his brother Religious as a man 
eminently qualified for so arduous an undertaking. 
The description given of him by one who knew 
him best, is worthy of the reader's attention : 

^'He was of a strong, robust constitution, bear- 
ing fatigue and hardship without affecting his 
health. His judgment and prudence had recom- 
mended him to the unanimous approbation of the 
society for the high position he had enjoyed. He 
was of the most endearing gentleness in discourse; 
had all the intrepidity and resolution requisite for 
beginning and conducting the greatest enterprises. 
The opinion of his wisdom and intellectual talent 
had gained him universal esteem, which was height- 
ened to veneration by his Christian virtues." 

Such was the man destined by Heaven for the 
introduction of Christianity into California; but, 
as frequently happens, even in important concerns, 
undertaken for the glory of Grod, he , had to en- 
counter great opposition in effecting his charitable 
purpose. In vain did he look for encouragement, 
from the members of his society, the Govern- 
ment, or the public. The scheme was so large, 
and the difficulties so great, while the means at 
disposal; were, apparently, so inadequate, that the 
work was considered entirely impracticable by all. 
There was one, however — the man who put the 
project originally before him — who entered heartily 



224 



HISTORY OF THE 



into his views, encouraged and sustained him in 
his purpose. While enjoying each other's society, 
it was the general subject of conversation, the ob- 
ject of their thoughts and desires. After weigh- 
ing the matter maturely, it was resolved to seek 
immediately for permission to enter the country. 
Father Tierra applied to the society for permis- 
sion, but the provincial, looking upon the scheme 
as impracticable, refused his request; and, even 
when repeatedly urged, it met with no better suc- 
cess. The proposal was also rejected by the viceroy 
and council, on the plea of the exhausted state of 
the finances; although, as we have seen, his Ex- 
cellency and advisers had proposed, on the failure 
of Otando's expedition, to supply the necessary 
expenses from the royal exchequer. 

Meeting with no encouragement, either from the 
Fathers of his society, or from the members of 
Government in Mexico, this remarkable man re- 
solved to appeal to the sovereign in person; but in 
this he was doomed to a like disappointment. 
The Court of Madrid rejected his plan as unfeasi- 
ble and ideal. In short, everything but the faith 
and confidence of the humble missionary, seemed 
to declare absolutely against him and his project. 
The country, the Government, the society, the 
monarch — all, in a word, were opposed to his de- 
signs; but no manner of obstacles, or repulses 
from those in authority, was able to shake him in 
his firm resolve. He had trusted in God, the work 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 225 



was his, and the Lord was sure to be his strength. 
Well, indeed, might he have said with the Psalm- 
ist, when everything and every one seemed to 
thwart his designs, and to frown upon his purpose, 
"In te, Domine, speravi non confundar in geter- 
num." 

Ten years were thus wasted in vain and fruit- 
less representations to the civil and religious au- 
thorities, both at home and abroad. At length, 
the difficulties seemed to give way: it was, how- 
ever, only in appearance; for when Father Tierra 
and his friend. Father Kuhno, arrived in Mexico, 
being led to suppose that they would succeed in 
their desires, their most earnest representations 
for permission to enter California, were met with 
a positive refusal, and they were obliged to return, 
the one, to his mission in the province of Pimeria, 
and the other, to the care of some novices at 
Tepozatlan. 

So many obstacles thus thrown in his way, and 
such repeated refusals given, by those high in au- 
thority, would have deterred any ordinary mind; 
but, as the Father felt sure of his call, he was not 
to be intimidated, or driven from his purpose, by 
the most disheartening refusals, or the sternest 
opposition. He repeated his request to the Father- 
general of the society, earnestly soliciting permis- 
sion to enter on the mission. The superior of the 
society, at that time, was Father Gonzales de 
15 



226 



HISTORY OF THE 



Santa Ella, a man of remarkable ability and vir- 
tue, whose learning, in the University of Sala- 
manca, was as admired as his zeal for the conver- 
sion of the Moors was conspicuous. In him, 
Father Tierra found a sincere and devoted ad- 
mirer and advocate. He was a man of a kindred 
mind, of the same mould and cast of character, 
learned, pious, zealous and trustful. Having had 
occasion to come over to Mexico at that time, after 
consulting with the Fathers, the possibility of con- 
verting the aborigines and of reducing the coun- 
try, was, for the first time, deemed a practicable 
matter; permission was accordingly granted for 
undertaking the work. Thus, after several years 
of trial, disappointment and anxiety, during which, 
the faith and perseverance of the Fathers were 
rigorously tested, the holy and zealous Religious 
had the pleasure of seeing one of their most se- 
rious and formidable difficulties entirely removed. 
Another and almost equally formidable obstacle, 
however, still remained in their way; for Govern- 
ment was unwilling to supply the necessary means 
for undertaking the work. The meanness and im- 
policy of the civil authorities in refusing the mis- 
sionaries the necessary means, after having previ- 
ously promised them, cannot be too severely 
condemned. But what Government was unwilling 
to do, was done by the faith and pious liberality 
of the people. 

On receiving permission from the General of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 227 

society, to enter on the accomplisliment of that 
work which in vain had occupied the attention 
of Government for close upon two hundred years, 
Father Tierra proceeded to Mexico to solicit the 
alms of th6 faithful, for the commencement of his 
enterprise. There he met with valuable aid in the 
person of Father Ugarte, professor of philosophy, 
and of whose missionary success we shall after- 
wards speak. As the success of the expedition 
depended not so much on the means requisite for 
enabling the missionaries to land in the country, 
as upon maintaining them in the field of their la- 
bors, a no very inconsiderable sum was required 
for the full accomplishment of the work. This, 
the liberality and munificence of the faithful sup- 
plied. Subscriptions to the amount of several 
thousand dollars were soon in the hands of Father 
Tierra. A government official, the Treasurer of 
Acapulco, aided the work with the gift of a ves- 
sel, arid the loan of another; while the congrega- 
tion of Our Lady of Dolores, in Mexico promised 
an annual sum of five hundred dollars as a sub- 
sistence for one mission. To this was added, by a 
virtuous priest of QUeretaro, the munificent sum of 
twenty thousand crowns, as a fund for the estab- 
lishment of two additional missions, with the fur- 
ther assurance, that he would honor any bills 
signed by the Fathers. 

Matters being thus happily arranged and every- 
thing pointing in the direction of a prosperous 



228 



HISTORY OF THE 



issue, the sanction of Government was sought and 
obtained for the expedition, though not without 
opposition on the part of some members of Coun- 
cil. The royal warrant empowering Fathers 
Kiihno and Salva Tierra to take possession of Cal- 
ifornia was issued on the 5th of February, on the 
following conditions : First, that they should not 
demand anything of Grovernment or draw for any 
sums on the treasury without the express com- 
mand of his Majesty; and, secondly, they were to 
take possession of the country in the name of the 
Sovereign. Both conditions were readily accepted 
by the Religious. By virtue of the commission 
they were empowered to enlist, appoint and main- 
tain a certain number of soldiers and commanders, 
retaining in their hands the right of discharging 
them for offences or misdemeanors whenever ne- 
cessity demanded it. In behalf of the soldiers it 
was ordained that they should enjoy the usual im- 
munities as if serving under the crown, and that 
their services should be accounted the same as in 
war. Lastly, the power of appointing civil officials 
for the administration of justice and the internal 
management of the country was granted to the 
Fathers. 

Father Tierra took his departure from Mexico on 
the 7th of February, two days after he had re- 
ceived his commission from Grovernment. It was 
not, however, till the middle of October of the 
same year that he was able to sail on his voyage. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



229 



He was detained at the harbor of Hiaqui for sev- 
eral reasons, but especially awaiting the arrival 
of his friend and companion, Father Kiihno, who 
was to join him in the work. But he having been 
unavoidably delayed on account of a rebellion 
which broke out at this particular time among the 
Indians, Father Tierra was necessitated to proceed 
on his voyage alone. His entire expedition 
amounted only to eight persons — five soldiers, in- 
cluding their commander, and three Indians — re- 
spectively from the provinces of Sinaloa, Sonora 
and Guadalaxara. Of the soldiers, one was a 
Creole, one a Maltese, a third a Sicilian, and the 
fourth a Peruvian mulatto. With this insignifi- 
cant band the Father started on his voyage, and 
after a prosperous sail of three days, landed in 
California, in St. Denis' Bay, on the 19th of Octo- 
ber, 1697, a day ever memorable in the annals of 
the Californian Church. A suitable place near the 
shore having been chosen for the encampment, the 
provisions, animals and baggage were landed from 
the vessel. Temporary barracks were erected for 
the soldiers, a hut served for a chapel, while the 
symbol of the Christian religion^ decorated with 
garlands of flowers, was erected in a prominent 
position, never again to be removed from the 
land. 

The immaculate Mother of God haviog been 
chosen patroness of the mission, her statue was 
brought in procession from the vessel and placed 



230 



HISTORY OF THE 



in the church. Thus, under such humble, yet not 
entirely unfavorable auspices, was the first Catho- 
lic mission for the conversion of the Californian 
aborigines begun by the Rev. Father John Maria 
Salva Tierra' of the Society of Jesus, on the 19th 
day of October, in the year of our Lord 1697. On 
the 25th of the same month possession was form- 
ally taken of the country by the Father, in the 
name of his majesty, Philip Y. 

Father Tierra, now finding himself alone in the 
field of his labors for which he had so long and so 
persistently petitioned, must naturally have felt 
the weight and responsibility of his position. Be- 
fore him lay the v/hole of Lower and Upper Cali- 
fornia, with their thousands of barbarous inhabi- 
tants, for the conversion and civilization of whom 
he had entirely to rely on the mild and persuasive 
words of the gospel. For the accomplishment of 
his purpose he applied himself in the first instance 
to the acquisition of the vernacular. The difficul- 
ties he had to contend with, however, lay not en- 
tirely in his unacquaintance of the language. They 
were of a more formidable and exceptional char- 
acter. To the rudeness, barbarity and ignorance 
of the people, the ordinary lot of every Apostle, 
was also to be added the still more formidable im- 
pediments — the rude and inhospitable nature of 
the country, to which is to be attributed the fail- 
ure of so many and such important expeditions 
undertaken by Government and private specula- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 231 

tion during the century and a half previous. The 
difficulty, too, of obtaining through agents from 
the charity of the faithful what was denied them 
by Government as well as the very precarious ar- 
rival of the supplies, even when forwarded from 
Mexico, rendered the work obviously arduous in 
the extreme. But inasmuch as his mission was 
approved of by Heaven, difficulties were not suf- 
fered to interfere with its progress. 

To obtain the more readily the affections of the 
inhabitants. Father Tierra had recourse in the first 
instance to those natural means best calculated to 
win the esteem of the savages. To this end he 
distributed daily amongst them a quantity of 
pozzoli, or rice, of which they were exceedingly 
fond, but on the condition of their learning some 
prayers and attending the catechism. This they 
continued to do for a time, but, liking the pozzoli 
better- than the prayers, they sought for the one 
while they neglected the other. The Father's re- 
fusal to grant their request was near leading to the 
worst and most deplorable consequences. It so 
angered their feelings as to arouse all the savage 
characteristics of their nature, and they resolved 
to get possession of all by niurdering the Father 
and his companions. In this they must necessarily 
have succeeded had not the providence of Grod in- 
terposed in behalf of the Christians. They had 
pitched upon the 31st of October for the accom- 
plishment of their wicked design, but God, who is 



232 



HISTORY OF THE 



ever present with his faithful apostles, defeated 
their purpose in the following remarkable manner: 
One of their number, a chief, happening to be 
ill, and having formed the desire of dying a Chris- 
tian, informed the Father of the people's intent, 
and thus enabled him to take the necessary pre- 
cautionary measures. These measures, however, 
might have proved entirely inadequate had not the 
presence of a vessel in the harbor dispirited their 
numbers; but as the vessel made only a little delay 
they quickly resumed their former hostility. A 
fortnight was thus passed by the Father and his 
companions in the greatest trepidation and danger. 
Night and day they were constantly on guard ex- 
pecting momentarily to be attacked by the sav- 
ages. At length, on the 13th of N'ovember, the 
natives determined to carry out their design. The 
attack was commenced by a shower of stones and 
arrows from some five hundred Indians, who 
rushed upon the camp from different quarters. 
Then the great body advanced, shouting and vocif- 
erating most wildly, but they were presently re- 
pulsed by the bold and daring attitude of the 
Christians. It may, however, be more correct to 
identify the safety of the Father and his compan- 
ions with the special protection of Heaven vouch- 
safed in so noble a cause, for otherwise it is diffi- 
cult to see how some hundreds of exasperated 
savages would not have rushed upon that mere 
handful of Christians, or that some of their arrows 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 233 



in whose use they were such experts, would not 
have proved fatal to the same. 

A few effective shots from the beginning would, 
indeed, have gone far to dispirit their numbers ; 
but as the Father would not permit them being 
fined on till matters came to the greatest extremity, 
the natives were emboldened, and the action con- 
tinued for a couple of hours, when the whole body 
precipitately retired, but only to return with ad- 
ditional fury and additional numbers. The Chris- 
tians, now finding themselves sore pressed by the 
enemy, were necessitated, unless they desired to 
part with their lives, to make use of the piece of 
artillery which they had in the camp; but un- 
happily, instead of being a means of defence it 
was well-nigh near being a cause of defeat, for 
bursting at the first shot it flew into several pieces, 
without, however, producing any more unfavora- 
ble result than that of frightening the garrison 
and encouraging the enemy. 

The Indians, on noticing the result and seeing 
that no damage was caused to their numbers, con- 
cluded that as the cannon was ineffectual the mus- 
kets were doubly sure to be so, an opinion in which 
they were confirmed by reason of the fact that the 
soldiers were commanded by the Father to fire in 
the air, and not at the men. The attack, how- 
ever, becoming more desperate, and the Father 
having barely escaped with his life, orders were 
given by the commander to fire upon the enemy, 



234 



HISTORY OF THE 



when presently, terrified by the effects of the 
musketry, the assailants retired in disorder and 
betook themselves precipitately to flight. 

The salutary effect of this lesson was quickly 
experienced by the Christians, for after a little a 
deputation, headed by one of the chiefs, waited 
on the garrison, declaring their sorrow for having 
attempted the lives of their benefactors. A little 
later on another deputation, consisting of women 
and children, arrived with a similar object. Father 
Tierra, it is hardly necessary to remark, received 
them with kindness and affection, and after pointing 
out to them the enormity of their crime, distributed 
among them several presents as a pledge of for- 
giveness. That night solemn thanksgiving was re- 
turned to God and the immaculate Virgin for the 
signal protection afforded the garrison on that try- 
ing occasion. On the following morning one of 
the vessels belonging to the mission, laden with 
provisions, arrived in the bay — a circumstance 
which added not a little to the general joy and re- 
joicing occasioned by the success in the attack of 
the natives. Father Tierra, thus seeing the pro- 
tection of Heaven so manifestly vouchsafed to 
him in the victory and opportune arrival of the 
supplies, became doubly active in the discharge of 
his functions, relying in all things for success on 
the power and favor of Heaven. 

The business of the mission was again regularly 
resumed; the storm had blown over; the natives 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



235 



were returned, and everythiog looked cheerful and 
hopeful as before. Father Tierra now reaped the 
first fruit of his mission. The sick chief, of whom 
I have spoken above as having informed the Fath- 
er of the intended attack on his life, was formally 
received into the church. The circumstances con- 
nected with his conversion were so remarkable 
that they deserve to be noticed. Ten years prev- 
ious, during the time of Otando's expedition in 
the country, he had received a slight knowledge 
of the religion, but was not received into the 
church. Meantime, between then and the arrival 
of the Fathers, it pleased the Almighty to afilict 
him with an incurable disease — a terrible cancer, 
whose ravages were fortunately stayed till the 
coming of the missionaries. On learning of their 
landing he immediately hastened to their presence 
as speedily as possible, and had the double con- 
solation of receiving the holy sacrament of baptism 
and of saving the lives of the Christians, as we 
have seen. His death was rendered still more 
consoling from the fact that he had the pleasure 
of seeing his children also received into the church. 
Two other children and an adult were likewise 
baptized at this time, to the great edification of 
the garrison and, the consolation of the Fathers. 

While matters were thus satisfactorily progress- 
ing, Father Tierra, was joined by his friend and 
co-laborer. Father Francis Piccolo, who had been 
detained at Hiaqui, on business. The new Father's 



236 



HISTORY OF THE 



arrival brought the greatest consolation to the 
heart of the Apostle. Writing to a friend on the 
subject, he says: "I cannot express to you the 
comfort his coming has given me; not so much for 
my own person alone, as for the Spaniards and In- 
dians; for the conversion of the latter has now an 
appearance of certainty. Henceforth, the stand- 
ard of Christ will not be removed from these 
countries, and Mary will, undoubtedly, lay the 
foundation of her holy house among the elect." 

In order to fortify themselves against any sud- 
den attack on the part of the natives, as also to 
add more to their personal comfort, the Fathers 
and soldiers now began the erection of works of 
defence, and the enlargement of their dwellings. 
The former consisted of a trench and a palisade, 
drawn round the camp, and the latter of huts for 
the Religious and their companions. A little 
chapel, formed of clay and stone, with a thatched 
roof, was erected, under the patronage of the Vir- 
gin, and took the place of the tent which hitherto 
served for that purpose. In the interval between 
then and the great festival of Christmas, every 
preparation was made for the dedication of the 
little building, the first permanent one of the 
kind which had been erected on Californian 
soil. The pomp and ceremony usual on such 
occasions were, in great measure, compensated 
for by the number of masses, and the fervent 
devotion of the Christians. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 237 



Letters demanding an additional number of 
missionaries and troops, were forwarded at this 
juncture, to Mexico — a precaution, which, as 
far as the military were concerned, evinced a care- 
ful prudence and foresight on the part of the 
Fathers. 

Up to this time, the general impression in the 
minds of the natives was, that the Spaniards had 
come to the coast with the object of fishing for 
pearls, and trading with the inhabitants. But 
when they came to find out that their purpose was 
of a different natnre — the establishment of religion 
— their evil propensities were immediately awak- 
ened, and a bitter antipathy created in their minds 
against the Religious and their doctrines. The 
teachers, whose authority and gains had suffered 
by the influence of the Fathers, were not wanting 
in magnifying the causes of discontent, and there- 
by succeeded in increasing the rancor of the peo- 
ple. At the same time, a part of the people was 
strongly inclined to the Fathers, but the majority 
was on the side of the sorcerers. Their frequent 
and bitter complaints, at last took the shape of 
open hostilities. After destroying a boat belong- 
ing to the mission, a large number of them en- 
countered a few of the troops; but, as in the 
former engagement, were speedily routed; and, 
what was of still greater importance, seemed to 
recognize, in their defeat, their utter inability to 
conquer the Christians. 



238 



HISTORY OF THE 



The captain of the Europeans was for making 
an example of the leaders, but the Father in whose 
hands the entire control of the garrison was 
placed, would not listen to the proposal. He had 
come to preach the gospel of the New Law — to 
set an example of patience, forbearance, and for- 
giveness of injuries — and could not see the pro- 
priety of punishing even the guilty. On seeing an 
apparent repentance on the part of the savages, 
he granted them a general pardon and forgiveness 
of the past. This generous and ready forgiveness 
on the part of the Father shows the true charac- 
ter of the man, and the spirit by which he was 
animated, in the same manner as the revolt of the 
natives reveals to the reader one of the numerous 
obstacles and difficulties he had to contend with, 
in establishing the faith in the country. The sav- 
age character is, in many things, puerile. It is 
that of the child — fickle, volatile and impet- 
uous, easily roused, violent and unreasoning, but 
presently returning to duty upon an exercise of 
authority. 

Six months had already gone by, since the 
Fathers had landed. It was now the month of 
April, that part of the ecclesiastical year, observed 
all over the Catholic world with such fervor and 
solemnity. Those who have had the happiness of 
being in Rome, or in any of the other Catholic 
capitals of Europe, during the week preceding the 
great festival of Easter, must have been deeply 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



239 



impressed with the solemnity and impressiveness 
of the Catholic ritual. But, on the Californian 
coast a century and a half since, when Chris- 
tianity was only barely struggling into existence, 
little could be expected. A mud chapel, with a 
thatched roof, and little or no interior decora- 
tions, was badly suited to elevate the mind and 
impress the audience with the solemnity of the oc- 
casion. Yet it was, we are told, with inexpressi- 
ble amazement that the Indians beheld, for the 
first time, in Father Tierra's little church, the 
ceremonies of Holy Week. The plaintive chant, 
the numerous lights, the sacred vestments, and the 
pious demeanor of the Christians, struck them 
with awe, and inclined them most favorably to- 
ward our holy religion. 

The evil disposition of the people in general, as 
shown in the late attempts on the lives of the 
Christians, were largely compensated for by the 
piety and devotion of some of the children. 

Such boys and girls," writes Father Tierra, in a 
letter to one of his companions, as were cate- 
chumens, and had been instructed in the prayers, 
and other devotional exercises, drew tears from 
my eyes, particularly a little boy called Juanico 
Cavallero, not yet four years of age, who, with his 
little shell on his head and his wand in his hand, 
conducted the questions, putting his little ^nger 
to his mouth when any one talked or did any- 
thing wrong. Sometimes he would take the rosa- 



240 



HISTORY OF THE 



ries and reliquaries of the soldiers, then fall on his 
knees and devoutly kiss them, and put them to 
his little eyes, and bid all to do likewise, and, if 
any one did not take notice, it vexed him to such 
a degree that he was not to be quieted till the 
offender fell on his knees and kissed a rosary or 
reliquary, while all blessed the devout importunity 
of the child." 

The Fathers had two great sources of trial at 
this time well calculated to test their faith and 
confidence in God and his Blessed Mother, under 
whose powerful patronage the mission was placed. 
The first was the abrupt and entirely unexpected 
departure of the natives Catechumens and others 
from the Mission, the cause of which, for the time, 
was unknown to the missionaries. They had gone 
into the interior for the gathering of the pithahayas, 
of which I have spoken above, and which usually 
occurred in the months of June and July. The 
second was the fear of being obliged to perish of 
want, their entire stock of provisions being re- 
duced to three sacks of maggoty maize, and three 
of badly-ground corn. As the vessel they had 
dispatched for supplies had been entirely over 
her time, a circumstance easily accounted for by 
the late tempestuous state of the weather, to 
which her certain destruction had been attributed 
by their terrified imaginations, little or no hope 
was entertained by any of a speedy relief ; and all, 
as a necessary consequence, looked forward with 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 241 



the greatest apprehension to what seemed to them 
their deplorable but inevitable end. 

The Fathers, while accepting with humility and 
resignation as the will of Divine Providence their 
critical condition, never failed to exhort those 
under their charge to faith and confidence in God; 
yet, so if necessity demanded it, to die cheerfully 
in the cause of religion. A more trying and per- 
ilous condition does not often fall to the lot of the 
missionary in a foreign land. On a barren, inhos- 
pitable coast, deprived of almost all the necessaries 
of life, and their own and the lives of their fellow 
companions resting on the slender probability of 
the safe arrival of a vessel within a few days ! It 
is only in the greatest of peril and need that the 
Christian virtues appear entirely to advantage. 
Faith, hope, and confidence are ever sure to bring 
their reward. The mission had been placed under 
the auspices of the glorious Mother of Grod, she was 
its patron and protectress ; why not, therefore, 
supplicate her to hasten the propitious arrival of the 
supplies? The proposal was agreeable to all; and, 
while each encouraged his neighbor to die cheerfully 
in the cause of religion, should the sacrifice be 
demanded, a nine days devotion in honor of the 
immaculate Yirgin was immediately begun. It is 
hardly necessary to mention that the fervor and 
earnestness of their supplications increased as their 
stock of provisions ran low. Peril is oftentimes 
the greatest stimulant to piety. The man who is 
16 



242 



HISTORY OF THE 



oblivious of his Maker in the time of prosperity, 
thinks of Him in the hour of adversity. 

The first days of the exercises are passed, but 
no relief is obtained. The chances of life are daily 
and hourly growing slenderer and slenderer; at 
length the end of the provisions is reached. 
Every face is then turned to the sea. It must be 
presently one thing or the other — either immedi- 
ate relief or speedy death. Mary must either hear 
their prayers and obtain their release, or she must 
close her ears against their earnest and continuous 
cries. The latter she is unable to do, charity 
forbids it. The nine days devotions are not 
yet ended, but yonder, on the deep, blue sea," 
the aid is seen. It is, it is a sail! The vessel is 
heaving to! and now, ye faint-hearted, desponding 
Christians, why did you doubt ? Did you not know 
the Saviour's word: Amen, amen, I say to you; if 
you ask the Father anything in my name, he will 
give it to you." Did ye not know, too, the words 
of Bernard, Mary's greatest servant : It was 
never known, in any age, that those who implored 
thy aid, sought thy protection, or solicited thy 
mediation, did so in vain." 

The day on which the vessel arrived was the 
twenty-first of June, the festival of St. Lewis of 
Gronzaga. She brought, together with a large and 
ample supply of provisions, seven volunteer sol- 
diers, whose pious dispositions had prompted them 
to offer their services to the Fathers. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 243 



The missionaries being now tolerably acquaint- 
ed with the vernacular, and having abundant 
supplies for several months, deemed it advisable 
to take a general survey of the country, and to 
enter; if possible, into friendly relations with the 
different tribes, with the view of establishing mis- 
sions among them. In accordance with this reso- 
lution, Father Tierra, accompanied by some of his 
men, proceeded some distance into the interior, 
to where they had learned some of the natives were 
residing. Upon seeing the Father and his party, 
the Indians became so alarmed that they imme- 
diately took to the woods, and remained out of 
sight so long as the Christians remained in the 
place. 

The following Spring the Father revisited the 
tribe, and with better success, for their fears be- 
ing allayed from what they had learned from their 
brethren in the interval, they received him with 
kindness and listened attentively while he spoke 
to them on matters of religion. The kindness and 
benevolence he evinced in their regard were soon 
talked of in the different tribes, and amongst others, 
drew to the garrison a clan, or rancheria, from 
a place called Yigge Biabundo, situated at a con- 
siderable distance from the mission. Their object 
was to make the acquaintance of the Religious, and 
to invite them to visit their country. One of their 
number, a youth of remarkable promise, showed 
such an admirable disposition that he was admit- 



244 



HISTORY OF THE 



ted to baptism, and shortly after one of the Fath- 
ers visited the tribe in their home. They received 
him with the greatest affection and kindness, and 
supphed him with all the requirements their pov- 
erty permitted. 

During the days he remained in the camp, the 
news of his arrival having spread through the 
neighboring tribes, he was visited by Indians from 
different parts, but as far as his mission was con- 
cerned he was unable to do more than to make 
their acquaintance and promise to return on a fu- 
ture occasion. And it is to be borne in mind that 
his object in thus casually visiting the tribes was 
none other than that of determining the favorable 
disposition of the people and the facilities the lo- 
cality afforded of forming a permanent settlement 
there. As will be seen in a subsequent page, sev- 
eral missions and rancherias were attended from 
the principal settlements : they were what at pres- 
ent would be regarded as out-stations. The re- 
quirements indispensably necessary for the estab- 
lishment of missions in any part of the country 
were fertile, well-watered valleys, and extensive 
pasturage for black cattle and horses. 

The result of the Father's exertions during this 
visit was the baptism of several children and the 
instruction of a large number of adults, in whose 
hearts the first seeds of the gospel were happily 
sown. But as that part of the country was not 
well suited for agricultural purposes. Father Tierra 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 245 



shortly after returned to the garrison at Loretto, 
the name given to the mission already established ; 
thence he despatched his co-laborer, Father Pic- 
colo, to the country of the Yiggi, with the view of 
forming a second mission. Father Piccolo com- 
menced the good work by constructing a few lit- 
tle huts for himself and his followers, for it is to 
be remembered that there was not a housCj proper- 
ly so called, in the entire country. The labor and 
inconvenience the erection of the buildings entail- 
ed on him may be judged from the fact that he 
he had not only to direct but to lead in their con- 
struction as well in preparing the mud, raising the 
walls, hewing the wood, and roofing and thatch- 
ing the building. But of what consequence was 
labor or inconvenience to such a man when the 
kingdom of God was to be promoted thereby ? 
The truly apostolic missionary is ever ready to 
sacrifice his comfort, convenience, liberty, yea, 
even life, for the advancement of the interests of 
religion. It is the same noble, generous spirit — 
the desire of winning souls to the Redeemer — that 
prompts one to live amid the glaciers of the north, 
and another under the burning suns of the south 
— that induces one to adopt the habits of the wan- 
dering tribe, and another to settle down in the 
humble cot on the coast. 

Three years had now elapsed since the landing 
of the expedition, and already the second mission 
was founded under the patronage of the great 



246 



HISTORY OF THE 



apostle of the Indies. There are no means of de- 
termining exactly how many conversions were 
made up to this period ; but, from the happy re- 
sults which attended the Fathers' exertions later 
on, it is not unreasonable to suppose that even the 
first years of their apostolic career were marked 
with considerable success. The chief work, how- 
ever, which occupied them at the outset was the 
preparation of the people for the future reception 
of the gospel. 

The joy the missionaries experienced in thus far 
accomplishing the work of their master was em- 
bittered by the narrowness of the circumstances to 
which they were reduced, having out of their mea- 
ger supplies to provide for the necessities of a large 
number of followers — six hundred in all — both 
Spaniards and natives. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 247 



CHAPTEK XII. 

Difficulties of the Missionaries at fiest, — They Petition the 

ViCEEOY FOR AID. — ThET AKE ACCUSED OF AVAEICE. — ThEIE JUS- 
TIFICATION. — Oedees to the Mexican Goveenment, by Phieip 
v., in favoe of the Fathees. — Peejudice against the Eeligious. 
— They peove California to be a Peninsula. — Kevolt of the 
Indians of Vigge Biabundo. — Mode of Life at the Missions. 
Father Kuhno's treatment of a refractory Indian. — His suc- 
cess IN RECLAIMING THE PEOPLE. — MaSSACRE OF THE CHRISTIANS 

AT THE Mission of St. Xaviee. — Punishment of the Muedeeees. 

The numerous and expensive wars in which Spain 
was engaged, from the accession of Philip II. till 
the reign of Charles III., is put forward by some, 
as a palliation for the constant neglect with which 
that country treated the missionaries, while labor- 
ing to extend the limits of her possessions in this 
part of the world. The Mexican authorities, too, 
naturally anxious to hasten to the relief of the 
monarch, in all his embarrassments, forwarded to 
Europe, to be employed for purposes of ambition 
and vanity — instead of expending on the require- 
ments of the province those considerable sums 
poured into the treasury by Cortes, Pizarro and 
Almagro. The natural consequence of this short- 
sighted policy, was the discouragement of every 
generous effort for the national interests of the New 
World, as is clearly evinced in the treatment the 
missionaries received at the hands of the Mexican 
officials. 



248 



HISTORY OF THE 



During the first years of their labors, not hav- 
ing yet obtained any important subsistence from 
the country, they had to rely, almost entirely, for 
their supplies on the vessels belonging to the mis- 
sions. But, as these were of the poorest descrip- 
tion, consisting only of three rickety barks, in 
which, any one careful of his life, would be un- 
willing to sail, their lives were oftentimes placed 
in the most imminent danger. One of them, the 
San Fermin, shortly after ran aground and was 
lost, on the Mexican coast. To meet the emer- 
gency, Father Tierra respectfully petitioned the 
viceroy, requesting him to bestow on the mission 
a vessel, to be speedily dispatched to the relief of 
the settlers. He also took occasion to point out 
to his excellency, the well-grounded hopes there 
were of the entire submission of the country to 
the gospel of Christ, and the dominion of His 
Catholic Majesty. The principal point, however, 
in his address, was the very imminent peril in 
which the settlers were placed; unless immediate 
relief was sent to their aid. So urgent and rea- 
sonable a request, one would have thought, ought 
to have met with a ready response; but the only 
reception it found at the hands of the authorities, 
was silence on the part of the viceroy, and cal- 
umny on the side of his subordinates. For what 
reasons, it would be difficult to determine, except 
from the promptings of an utterly malevolent 
mind, the Fathers were accused of dishonesty, and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 249 

charged with the loss of the vessel. By the de- 
struction of the San Fermin, the Religious, it was 
said, were entertaining a hope of establishing a 
claim on the royal exchequer. 

Such was the manner in which the faith, labors 
and exertions of these generous and self-sacrificing 
men were shamefully rewarded by their country 
and king. Thoroughly devoted to the interests of 
religion and the crown, they had left their friends, 
their homes and their brethren, and come to these 
barren, inhospitable shores, in order to plant the 
Cross in the country — to teach the people the 
way of salvation, and thereby to gain them 
to God and the State. And, while nobly and 
generously applying themselves to these lauda- 
ble ends, amid a thousand dangers, privations and 
sufferings, the only reward they received from 
their own, was coldness, ingratitude and calumny. 
But this was not without a purpose on the part of 
the Almighty: the work of God is ever known by 
tribulation. It was in suffering and sorrow that 
the first foundations of the Church were laid. In 
establishing His kingdom upon earth, the Son of 
God drank deep of the cup of affliction, and all 
who come after him must be prepared for the 
same. 

More with the view of removing the stigma 
from the members of the society than from any 
care of himself. Father Tierra forwarded letters to 
Mexico, establishing the accidental loss of the ves- 



250 



HISTORY OF THE 



sel, and clearing himself of any collusion in the 
matter. These letters, it is consoling to think, 
were sufficient to disabuse the authorities of the 
injustice of the charge, but failed to move them in 
aid of the settlers. Although the critical state of 
the garrison demanded the speediest aid, all that 
could be obtained from the Mexican Government 
was, that the matter would be referred to the 
Court of Madrid, and his majesty's pleasure so- 
licited! Even at the loss to the crown of the 
country and the colonists, the old, hereditary, 
stately routine, was not to be infringed. 

During the years 1698 and 1699, favorable ac- 
counts of the Fathers' endeavors had been for- 
warded by the viceroy to his majesty in council. 
The death of Charles II., at this critical moment, 
diverted the minds of the authorities from Cali- 
f or nian affairs, and thus prevented any succor be- 
ing'' granted. On the accession of Philip Y., or- 
ders were sent to the Mexican Government, 
strongly in favor of the missionaries, ordering that 
all their requirements should be supplied, and that 
an annual sum of six thousand dollars be paid for 
the support of the garrison. This was the first aid 
received by the Fathers from the authorities. An- 
other warrant was also issued, at this time, by her 
majesty, Mary of Savoy, in favor of the Religious : 

^'The King and Queen Regent, to the Duke of 
Albuquerque, my cousin, Governor and Captain- 
General of the province of ]^ew Spain, and Presi- 
dent of the Royal Audiencia of Mexico, etc.: 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



251 



The Provincial of the Society of the Jesuits, in 
the province of Toledo, has represented to me that 
it is now some five years since some missionaries 
of his order undertook th^ spiritual and temporal 
conquest of the Californias; and that, in August 
of last year (1701), they had reduced the Indians, 
for the space of fifty leagues, to a settled obedi- 
ence, and founded four towns, with above six 
hundred Christians, most of them young, and no 
less than two thousand adult catechumens," etc. 

From this the reader may learn the result of 
the Fathers' exertions during the first years of 
their missionary labors, even while thwarted by 
Government, and calumniated by foes. 

The Mexican authorities being engaged at this 
time in prosecuting a war for the subjugation of 
Florida and Texas, found means of neglecting the 
royal instructions, on the plea of inability to fur- 
nish such a considerable sum. The true cause, 
however, would seem to have been the antipathy 
that existed in the minds of the civil authorities 
against the Heligious. Short-sighted, worldly- 
minded, indifferent religionists, could never con- 
ceive how any, even those dedicated to the imme- 
diate service of God, would willingly expose them- 
selves to continual dangers, privation and suffer- 
ing, without the hope of an earthly reward. And, 
as in the former expeditions undertaken at the ex- 
pense of the crown, many were raised to a posi- 
tion of affiuence, either by fishing, or trading for 



252 



HISTORY OF THE 



pearls, or by moneys received from the royal ex- 
chequer, it was freely concluded that the labors 
of the Fathers were not entirely directed to the 
glory of God, in the conversion of the natives. 
Even modern writers, whose means of knowing 
the truth have been all that could be reasonably 
desired, have unhappily indulged in similar ideas, 
and thus perpetuated the calumny against the Re- 
ligious. As an instance, the following may be 
taken as an example: ''In order to prevent the 
Court of Spain from conceiving any jealousy of 
their designs and operations, they seem studiously 
to have depreciated the country, by representing 
the climate as so disagreeable and unwholesome, 
and the soil as so barren, that nothing but a zeal- 
ous desire of converting the natives could have 
induced them to settle there ."^ As a Protestant 
and a foreigner, little else could be expected from 
the Principal of the Edinburgh University; but, 
inasmuch as he goes out of his way to misrepre- 
sent the statement of a Catholic writer, he shows 
the motive by which he was influenced. Father 
Miguel Yenegas, on whose authority he has stated 
the above, has not a word about the insalubrity or 
unwholesomeness of the climate, as stated by Rob- 
ertson.^ 

As error is more readily credited and propa- 
gated than truth, the evil report no sooner got 

(1) Ilist. America: Kobertson, book 7, p. 75. 

(2) Venegas: vol. I., p. 26. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 253 



abroad than many believed, because the Fathers 
were masters of the country, they must necessarily 
be in the possession of fabulous wealth. The 
former accounts of the country, and the really 
valuable pearls that had been obtained by several 
persons, augmented and confirmed these malicious 
reports. N'or, indeed, would this be so much to 
be lamented had it'not tended from the outset to 
materially injure religion by cooling the ardor 
and fervor of those who were so liberally contribut- 
ing in behalf of the missions. The natural conse- 
quence attending the decrease of the pious dona- 
tions on the part of the faithful, was the utter ina- 
bility of the missionaries to maintain any longer 
in the country the European portion of the com- 
munity. Hence, with the exception of a dozen 
soldiers, who voluntarily remained as a guard that 
the Fathers might not be entirely abandoned, the 
others were ordered to return to Mexico. At the 
same time the baptism of the catechumens was 
deferred, nothing being certain regarding the fu- 
ture of the mission. The perilous and utterly des- 
titute state of the missionaries at this juncture may 
be judged from the following extract of a letter 
from Father Tierra — the superior of the mission — 
to his friend, the Solicitor of Guadalaxara. After 
acquainting him with the discharge of the soldiers, 
and the reasons which necessitated it, he adds: 
But for the discharge of the remainder I only 
await the resolution of the Mexican Council, to 



254 



HISTORY OF THE 



which I have sent my final appeal. After the en- 
tire withdrawal of the, soldiers we shall consult 
about liquidating the arrears; and if, for want of 
a military force, our Californian sons should send 
us to give an account to our Grod, our Lady of 
Loretto will undoubtedly look to our debts." 

All hope of Government aid being now entirely 
precarious, while the wants of the garrisons be- 
came more urgently pressing, Father Ugarte, the 
agent of the missions at Mexico, collected what 
private contributions he could and hastened to the 
relief of his brethren, whom he found in the ut- 
most despondency and want. Three days after 
his arrival they were further relieved by the ar- 
rival of a vessel laden with provisions, which he 
had dispatched to their aid a little before. 

The slowness and indifference of Government in 
supplying the Fathers with the necessary means of 
support; the growing apathy and lukewarmness 
of the subscribers, on account of the above men- 
tioned reason, as well as the difficulty, delay and 
uncertainty of obtaining provisions from the op- 
posite coast, compelled the venerable missionaries 
to seek other and more reliable means of support. 
At the opposite side of the Gulf, in the provinces 
of Sonora and Sinaloa, where missions were es- 
tablished, the land was partially tilled. There 
were also in that region several mines wherein 
Spaniards were employed. To this, though a poor 
and unreliable source, Father Tierra turned his 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 255 



eyes when all other means were denied. Landing 
on the opposite coast he hastened, without any de- 
lay, to join his brother Religious, Father Kiihno, 
who, as we have seen in a previous chapter, in 
common with Fathers Copart and Goni, had laid 
the foundations of the Californian missions. Like 
Father Tierra, Father Kiihno was a man of the 
most generous mind and the noblest ideas. The 
spiritual conquest of the natives as far north as 
the present limits of LTpper California was the holy 
and praiseworthy design of those zealous, indefat- 
igable souls. That they did not accomplish the 
whole of their purpose is not to be attributed to 
them as a fault, but to the impolicy and injustice 
of Grovernment in driving them from the country 
at a moment when their influence was being ex- 
tensively felt, and when they had a well-grounded 
hope of accomplishing all. ^ 

As the spiritual conquest of California was as 
much an object of desire to the one as the other 
of these venerable men, it may be easily imagined 
how readily the latter entered into the feelings of 
the former, and hastened with all his endeavors to 
supply the wants of his brethren. But, as the 
cause of the distress was likely to remain unless 
other and more precautionary measures were taken, 
it was proposed to open a means of communica- 
tion by land with the missions on both sides of the 
Gulf. But, as it was not then very certainly 
known that California was a peninsula, it was re- 



256 



HISTORY OF THE 



solved that Father Kiihno should make an exam- 
ination of the coast, and establish beyond doubt 
the fact of its being a portion of the main land or 
not. Father Tierra was also to accompany him on 
the journey. On the 1st of March, 1701, they 
started on their expedition, and after a march of 
twenty days arrived at the junction of the land. 

Satisfied with the object of their inquiry, they 
returned, the one to his mission in Sonora, and 
the other to collect funds for his Californian breth- 
ren; a work in which he was engaged for some 
weeks, when he returned to his people. The joy 
occasioned by the Father's arrival at the garrison 
with the opportune aid, was speedily followed by 
the darkest and most gloomy forebodings. Indeed, 
it appeared to be the lot of these venerable men 
to be ever destined to suffer from one cause or 
another. Coldness, indifference and neglect 
were, as we have seen, the reward they received 
from the Government; misrepresentation and 
calumny from their secular brethren, and dan- 
gers and perils from the natives. Well, indeed, 
might they say with the Apostle: ''In journey- 
ing often, in perils of water, in perils of robbers, 
in perils from my own nation; in perils from the 
Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the 
wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils from 
false brethren.''^ 

When their lives were not threatened by famine, 

(1) Second Cor.: chap, xi, v. 26. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 257 



they were in danger from Indians, and that not 
unfrequently at times when the means at their 
disposal seemed utterly inadequate to avert the 
calamity. In the newly-formed mission of Yigge 
Biabundo, the natives, instigated by the sorcerers, 
resolved upon murdering the Father, and destroy- 
ing the settlement; in this they were fortunately 
disappointed by the resistance they met with from 
some of their own, who remained faithful to the 
Fathers. On a second attempt, however, they un- 
happily succeeded in destroying the church and 
the presbytery ; losses which, though very consid- 
erable, were only a trifle when compared with the 
safety of the Religious. As this Mission was re- 
garded by the Fathers as very important, the land 
there being remarkably adapted to agricultural 
purposes, it was deemed proper, and in some meas- 
ure necessary, to restore it to its former condition. 
Its reorganization was intrusted to the care of the 
the Rev. Father Ugarte, as Father Piccolo had to 
proceed to Xew Spain on business connected with 
the mission. 

To secure himself against any sudden attack, 
he deemed it advisable to take with him as a 
guard some of the troops ; but, as these became 
troublesome and insolent, he dispensed with their 
services, and committed himself entirely to the 
protection of Providence, a proceeding which at 
once, reveals his strong confidence in Grod, and his 
great zeal for the salvation of the people. The 
17 



258 



HISTORY OF THE 



natives on seeing the soldiers, imagining they had 
come to punish their crime, fled precipitately to 
the mountains, but when the military had departed, 
they returned gradually to the mission, and after 
a little, the Father had the pleasure of seeing him- 
self surrounded by the former congregation, many 
of whom had unhappily the weakness of joining 
the gentiles in their attack on the church. In 
reorganizing the mission, Father Ugarte had a 
double object in view. The first was to instill into 
the minds of the savages an elementary notion of 
the Christian religion, by inducing them to be 
present at the offices of religion; second, to accus- 
tom them to the cultivation of the land and the 
tending of the flocks, for he saw that the success 
of the missions, as a whole, and, indeed, for 
that matter, the introduction of Christianity into 
the country at all, depended exclusively on the 
internal resources of the peninsula, and not being 
necessitated to rely upon precarious supplies from 
the coast of New Spain. 

Up to this period, it is important to know that 
nothing was raised in the country ; the clothes 
and provisions requisite for the settlers being- 
brought from the opposite coast, a course which 
was frequently attended with danger and delay. 
Nor must it be supposed that the Fathers were at 
fault in not attending to this want, for, at the 
mission of Loretto, the ground was so un suited 
for tillage, that, with the exception of a garden for 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



259 



vegetables, they were unable to raise any crops; 
while, as regarded the other localities, the natives 
were unwilHng at first to labor at their request. 
It was, then, to supply this serious defect, and 
thus place the mission on something like a per- 
manent basis, that Father Tierra sought to accus- 
tom the people to work; but as his individual la- 
bors directed to this end would be only of trifling 
account, unless joined by the Indians, he was 
necessitated to use ever}^ means in his power to 
gain them over to his views. 

For the accomplishment of this, there w^as re- 
quired all the prudence and zeal of an Apostle, 
for the sloth and indifference of the people were 
most difficult to overcome. An idea of the Fa- 
ther's exertions and difficulties may be had from 
the following: In the morning, after the holy sac- 
rifice of the Mass, at which all were required to 
be present, he distributed the pozzoli, and set the 
people to work. Some were appointed for clear- 
ing and preparing the ground; others were en- 
gaged in making the flumes for the conveyance of 
water; while others, again, were allotted for dig- 
ging the soil and planting the trees. To secure a 
uniform attention, and induce all to engage in their 
respective employments, the Father had to give 
the example, and continue engaged, else they 
would presently slacken, and lapse into their ac- 
customed indifference and natural sloth. In re- 
ality, the missionary was the hardest and severest 



260 



HISTORY OF THE 



worked member of the community. Now, he was 
to be seen fetching the stones for the building, 
mixing the mortar, or hewing the wood; again, 
digging the ground, spHtting the rocks, or herding 
the cattle. He had to teach by example rather 
than precept; nor was this always sufficient, for, 
owing to the very limited ideas of the people, and 
the natural dullness of their understanding, 
joined to their constitutional sloth, and abhorrence 
of work, they could not or would not enter en- 
tirely into his views. So great was the difficulty 
he had to encounter, in this particular alone, that 
nothing but the most apostolic virtue, the greatest 
meekness, affability and gravity, could enable him 
to keep them together. Repeatedly would they 
violate every rule set for their observance, either 
by coming too late, refusing to do what was 
commanded, or running away when it suited their 
purpose; while some went even so far as to con- 
spire against the life of the venerable man. But 
patience, meekness and zeal, finally overcame their 
evil propensities, and succeeded in forming them 
into an obedient, docile and tractable people. 

Life at the mission, in those days, was simple 
and uniform. The mornings were spent as has 
been related. In the evening, after the labors 
were ended, all the communit}^, native and Euro- 
pean, Christian and catechumen, assembled in the 
church for evening devotions; which consisted of 
the ordinary prayers, the rosary, and an explana- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 261 

tion of some point of our holy religion; after 
which they retired for the night. At firsts the 
conduct of the natives, durirg the catechetical 
instruction, was anything but respectful.. The 
mistakes, into which the Father was accustomed 
to fall, in the pronunciation of the vernacular, 
were the cause of their mirth; which, when he 
came to understand, he readily corrected the de- 
fects. In the beginning, however, he attributed 
their merriment to a different cause; and, as they 
were not to be restrained by entreaties, he deter- 
mined to see what impression a lesson of fear 
might produce, ^^ear him, and among the most 
troublesome during the sermon, was a chief, re- 
markable for his great physical strength and for 
his authority among the people. Leaning over 
the pulpit. Father Ugarte, who was a powerful 
man, seized the chief by the hair of the head, 
lifted him from the ground, and swung him from 
side to side, in the presence of the people — a pro- 
ceeding which so alarmed the people as to pro- 
duce the contemplated effect. 

In a few years, this venerable missionary had 
the gratification of witnessing the first fruits of 
his labors. Many were brought to a knowledge of 
the Christian religion — reclaimed from their wild 
and barbarous state, and brought to live without 
any of the disorders or irregularities which had 
hitherto marked their existence. On the other 
hand, he had succeeded in supplying all their tem- 



262 HISTORY OF THE 

poral wants, with plentiful harvests of different 
cereals — a result not easily appreciated, consider- 
ing the barrenness of the soil of Lower California^ 
and the very inhospitable character of the country 
in general; which, even yet, under modern skill 
and modern appliances, has failed to produce any 
important supplies. The Father's energy and 
ability also enabled him to produce considerable 
quantities of wine, a portion of which he exported 
to N^ew Spain, in exchange for the more necessary 
articles. Still remaining was another requirement. 
Those who had hitherto roamed naked through the 
land had to be provided with clothes and thus 
taught the first elementary principles of virtue and 
civilization. To this end, in order to provide them 
with the necessary garments, he imported a num- 
ber of sheep from the opposite coast. The prepa- 
ration of the wool, the spinning and weaving of 
it into pieces, and its further adaptation to the re- 
quirements of the people, were entirely his work. 
He it was who formed the distaffs, the wheels, the 
looms, and everything connected with the manu- 
facture of the cloth. If later on, he saw the ad- 
vantage and importance of employing mechanical 
aid, for forwarding and improving so beneficial a 
scheme, the credit is no less due to himself, for 
having originated the work and brought it to tol- 
erable perfection. 

The zeal and assiduity of Father Ugarte in thus 
providing for the material requirements of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 263 



people is deserving of the highest commendation, 
not merely because of the works in themselves as 
showing forth his charity and benevolence of pur- 
pose, but especially because of their close and in- 
timate connection with the existence and progress 
of religion in the country. The great evil, as has 
been remarked, under which the first missions had 
to labor was the want of the necessary means of 
support — a difficulty which could only be success- 
fully combated by producing the requisite supplies 
•within the peninsula itself. This was the more 
plainly to be seen during the years 1701 and 1702, 
when, in consequence of an unusual drought, and 
the failure of the arrival of the expected provis- 
ions, the mission was placed in the most imminent 
danger. At first the garrison had to exist on 
limited fare, but when all was consumed they 
were necessitated to live on the little the country 
afforded — roots, berries and shell-fish. As an 
aggravation of their misfortune an insurrection 
broke out among the Indians, by which the lives 
of the Spaniards were placed in the most immi- 
nent danger. 

The mission of Father Piccolo to Kew Spain, of 
which I have spoken above, was not without its 
important advantages. By his frequent and earn- 
est representations he succeeded in obtaining from 
Government the payment of the sum assigned by 
his Majesty for the conquest of the country and 
also the establishment by private donations of 



264 



HISTORY OF THE 



four additional missions. The great number of 
missionaries then required for the missions of 
Mexico and New Spain prevented him from ob- 
taining more than two additional laborers for the 
Californian coast. The arrival of the Father with 
his confreres, on the 28th of October, changed the 
entire aspect of affairs, and infused new life into 
the garrison and the Spaniards in general. The 
opportune presence of a friend is never so accept- 
able and calculated to elicit an exuberance of joy 
as when life and religion are made to depend upon 
his arrival. 

With their new reinforcements and the promises 
made by the members of Government, their hopes 
were increased and their fears almost entirely 
allayed. They accordingly entered upon larger 
and higher designs for the conversion of the peo- 
ple. In a council held on the occasion it was de- 
termined that Father Ugarte should proceed to 
jN'ew Spain for the purchase of cattle to be employ- 
ed in the service of the mission for journeying to 
the different stations, as well as for supplying the 
necessary means of support. Meantime Father 
Tierra, accompanied by some of his men, made ex- 
cursions into the interior seeking new tribes and 
localities suitable for the establishment of missions. 
The greater part of the country he found to be un- 
inhabited, but in one particular locality they came 
upon a body of the natives, who, no sooner ob- 
served them, than they precipitately fled from their 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



265 



presence. 'In another part of the mountains, 
about a hundred miles from the mission, they came 
on another rancheria, or camp, where the people 
in like manner mistaking their intention, regarded 
them at first in the character of enemies, and pre- 
pared to defend themselves against their apparent 
hostility; but, on learning their real intention and 
the true nature of their visit, they presently chang- 
ed their attitude of defiance and received them 
with kindness and affection. 

The reader will not have forgotten that the sec- 
ond establishment formed by the Fathers was the 
mission of St. Xavier, in the country of the Viggi. 
This mission, as has been related, was destroyed by 
the savages, but re-established under considerable 
difficulty by the zealous and untiring exertions of 
the Rev. Father Ugarte. Its subsequent flourish- 
ing state, however, — the quiet and steady progress 
made by- the Father in reclaiming the people and 
the soil — was no sufficient protection against ulti- 
mate dangers. The fickleness and inconstancy of 
the savages were ever a subject of alarm for the 
Heligious. Ko amount of kindness, benevolence 
and sacrifice procured them an immunity against 
sudden attacks. Instigated by the evil advice of 
the leader of the former rebellion, a body of the 
Pagans fell suddenly upon the mission, and massa- 
creed all who happened to fall in their way. To 
look on with indifference and allow such an act of 
wanton barbarity to pass without its merited pun- 



266 



HISTORY OF THE 



ishment, would be under the circumstances entire- 
ly impolitic and highly injurious to the interests 
of religion ; for, if the immediate result of embrac- 
ing the Christian religion was imminent, or prob- 
able danger of death, the progress of truth was 
certain to be seriously injured. It was therefore 
resolved that an example should be made of the 
rebels, and that they be taught to understand that 
their murderous deeds would not be permitted to 
pass without an adequate punishment. Pursuant 
to this resolution the Pagans were surprised in 
their camp, and some of them made to suffer for 
the cruel and barbarous massacre of the Chris- 
tians. The leader artfully managed to escape for 
the moment, but was afterward taken and given 
up to the authorities, by whom he was made to 
suffer the penalty of death for his crime — a pun- 
ishment certainly not beyond his deserts when it 
is remembered that he had several times compassed 
the death of the Father and his followers ; that he 
was the author of the destruction of the chapel 
and mission in the first instance, and had finally 
excited his countrymen to fall upon and massacre 
all the Christian communities. It is only just, 
however, to the memory of the Fathers to state 
that they had no hand in his death ; they even 
pleaded for his life, begging that the sentence 
might be changed into banishment from the coun- 
try, but to this the military commander was un- 
willing to listen — a course which the circumstances 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



267 



seem to have demanded. The consequence of this 
merited chastisement was the peace of the mis- 
sions and the security of the Christians for a con- 
siderable time. 

During the tranquillity that succeeded this vio- 
lent outburst on the part of the Pagans, new and 
favorable opportunities were offered the Fathers 
for extending the field of their labors. The evil 
dispositions of some was no reason why the Reli- 
gious should slacken in their endeavors to gain the 
country to Grod. The truly zealous and apostolic 
missionary is not checked in his career of be- 
nevolence by the crimes and atrocities of the 
multitude. Xew missions had already to be found- 
ed, the old ones were not sufficiently accessi- 
ble to all; religion had to be presented to every 
tribe; and in order to this, the Fathers ex- 
amined the country in every direction, with the 
view of determining the most eligible places for 
the foundation of the contemplated missions. 
While thus prosecuting their pious intentions, an 
occurrence took place which, while it afforded 
an opportunity for an exercise of Christian benev- 
olence, proved very embarrassing to the Religious. 

In order to avoid a series of inconveniences fore- 
seen b}^ the missionaries, it had been strictly prohib- 
ited to all without a license from Government and 
the sanction of the local authorities, to resort to the 
California coast for the purpose of fishing for 
pearls. Contrary to this positive order, some bold 



268 



HISTORY OF THE 



and adventurous spirits were found to embark in 
the work ; and, in a storm which happened at the 
time, it occurred that some of their number were 
wrecked on the coast; a circumstance which, while 
it necessitated the exercise of charity, so crippled 
the Fathers' resources, at best only limited, as to 
reduce them to a very inadequate quantity. This 
was at the close of 1703. The following year 
opened upon the Rehgious with the gloomiest and 
most anxious forebodings. Father Piccolo did 
what lay in his power, by forwarding supplies from 
the opposite coast, but his efforts were entirel}^ 
inadequate to provide for such a considerable 
number. 

Meantime, another of the Religious, Father Bas- 
• saldua, proceeded to Mexico, to solicit the aid of 
the Grovernment authorities, but in this he was 
doomed to disappointment. The year previous, 
a memorial had been presented to the Court of 
Madrid, setting forth the spiritual and temporal 
advantages to be gained by the missions, and re- 
questing his Majesty to encourage the work. The 
memorial was read before the council of ministers, 
and resulted most favorably for the Fathers. On 
the twenty-eighth of September, 1703, the royal 
signature was put to the warrant, of which the 
following is the substance. By the first clause of 
the document, it was ordered that the supplies 
hitherto granted to the missions of Sinaloa and 
Sonora, on the opposite coast, be henceforth trans- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 269 



ferred to the California missions. The second 
made provision for the furnishing of the necessary 
articles required for the use of the Religious in the 
newly-erected missions. By the third, the viceroy 
was commanded to establish on the coast, as far 
north as was possible, a military post, with the 
view of protecting the Philippine vessels, which, 
as we have stated, were the great object of British 
buccaneer ambition in those days. Lastly, a ves- 
sel was ordered to be purchased for the use of the 
mission, and an annual sum of seven thousand dol- 
lars to be paid out of the treasury of Guadalaxara, 
independent of the six thousand dollars already 
assigned for that purpose. The other terms of 
the warrant were merely of a congratulatory na- 
ture, and, as such, deserve no particular mention. • 
The authorities in Mexico received the instruc- 
tions on the eleventh of April, 1704, but faithful 
to their hereditary policy, they were not wanting 
in finding means to evade them, though, on the 
mere ground of humanity, independent of his 
Majesty's pleasure, they were bound to have 
hastened to the relief of their Californian brethren. 
On the plea of being obliged to employ the re- 
sources at the disposal of government on works of 
greater importance, the claims and the cries of the 
perishing settlers were entirely unheeded by the 
Mexican government. 



270 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Critical Condition of the Fathers tor want of provisions.— 
Arrival of Supplies. — Dedication of the Church of Loretto. 
— Father Tierra appointed Visitor of the Missions of Sonora 
and |slnaloa. — ungenerous action of the mexican govern- 
MENT. — The Duke of Linares. — Difficulties in establishing 
New Missions. — Father John Ugarte's zeal for the Conver- 
sion OF THE People. — He surveys the Coast. — Loss of a 
Vessel.— Prejudice of the Natives against the Fathers. 

The close of the seventeenth and the commence- 
ment of the eighteenth centuries were perilous 
periods in the history of Spain. The death of 
Charles II., in 1700, and his appointment of Philip 
of Anjou, grandson of Louis XIY.^ as sole heir to 
the Spanish dominions, involved the nation in a 
long and expensive war. England, Germany and 
Holland opposed the arrangement, and contested 
the validity of Charles' will, but eventually came 
to acknowledge the claims of the Sovereign. Dur- 
ing the entire period that the struggle was con- 
tinued, his Majesty stood in need of all the re- 
sources at the command of the crown. It is only 
reasonable to suppose that the Mexican govern- 
ment was anxious to render all the assistance in 
its power, by contributing as largely as its re- 
sources would permit. Hence the neglect of Cal- 
ifornian interests, though it is also equally true 
that the jealousy and antipathy of ministers had 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



271 



something to do in withholding the necessary aid. 
Be it, however, attributable to one cause or the 
other, neither of which is a justification of the 
Government's course, the result was equally un- 
happy to the well-being of the missions. 

As an aggravation of the Christians' misfortunes, 
at this particular time the vessels which were 
dispatched to the Mexican coast for a supply of 
provisions, were obliged to return, on account of 
the boisterous state of the sea. The utter desti- 
tution to which this unexpected event finally re- 
duced the entire garrison, made it a matter of 
consideration with the Fathers whether they should 
not return the troops, and rely for their own per- 
sonal subsistence on the protection of Him who 
provides for the wants and requirements of all. 
As far as the Religious themselves were concerned, 
having come to the country to labor, and, if neces- 
sary, to die for the savages, they were determined 
under the most unfavorable circumstances to re- 
main with their people. But such a resolution, 
however laudable and praiseworthy, was not to be 
forced on the members of the garrison, inasmuch as 
it would deprive them of the glory and merit of 
dying in so noble a cause. Hence, it was left op- 
tional with them either to return immediately to 
Mexico, or to take the probable chances of perish- 
ing in the cause of religion, in common with the 
missionaries. Accordingly, in a council held on 
the occasion, Father Tierra, after declaring his 



272 



HISTORY OF THE 



determination to remain in the country at every 
hazard, addressed the military in substance as 
follows : He had no need of pointing out to them 
the melancholy state of affairs, and the immi- 
nent danger in which they were placed. To him, 
however, they were aware that no fault was to 
be attributed, for he had done all in his power 
to avert the calamity. If the supplies assigned by 
his Majesty, and expected from Grovernment, had 
not been obtained, that was not to be imputed to 
him. The question, then, they were called upon 
to determine was whether they would abandon 
the place, retire to the coast of New Spain, and 
there await a more favorable opportunity for re- 
turning to the conquest of the country. The other 
Religious having expressed themselves conforma- 
bly to this, it was then the moment for the soldiers 
to speak, and, to their honor and praise be it said, 
that they all to a man unanimously declared that 
they would stand by the Fathers, and die for reli- 
gion, if necessary, under the shadow of the Cross! 
N'oble and generous resolve, worthy of the chiv- 
alrous sons of Catholic Spain! the first champions 
of the religion of the Redeemer in this part of 
the world. 

To supply their natural wants, or at least to pro- 
long their existence as far as was possible, in the 
hope that aid might arrive, they had now to be- 
take themselves to the country, in search of the 
little that N'ature, in her wildest and barren est 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 273 

state, might be able to afford them. A melancholy 
but edifying spectacle it was to behold the ven- 
erable missionary Fathers, with their converts and 
soldiers, roaming through the land in search of 
berries and roots rather than abandon, even for a 
time, the post to which religion had called them. 
Acts such as these are rarely recorded of any, but 
certainly never except of the Catholic missionary. 
The heroic patience, however, displayed by the 
missionaries on this occasion, and their devoted 
adherence to the cause of religion, was not the 
most remarkable feature in their character. In 
the very midst of their poverty, when nothing but 
the strongest reliance on the providence of God 
could have influenced them to look hopefully to 
the future, Father Tierra, and his venerable con- 
freres, were even then actually contemplating the 
extension of their missionary labors in the estab- 
lishment of an additional mission. 

About the commencement of July, Fathers 
Tierra and Ugarte, accompanied by a soldier and 
two Indians, and living as best they could on the 
little sustenance afforded them by nature, set out 
on a tour of inspection and had the gratification of 
finding a place and a tribe in every way according 
to their desires. The people were most anxious 
that the Fathers should remain in their country, 
but as the difficulties under which they were then 
laboring would not suffer them to commence the 
erection of a church and the other necessary build- 
18 



274 



HISTORY OF THE 



ings, they merely took possession of the place by 
the baptism of a number of children voluntarily 
offered by the parents. As if to reward them for 
this extraordinary charity and zeal in so holy a 
cause, the Almighty sent to their aid the neces- 
sary long-expected supplies. We will not here 
enter into the feelings of the Religious and of the 
garrison on the arrival of the vessel with the pro- 
visions. Their patience and devotion were at 
length crowned with success; though not in real- 
ity, they were in affection, martyrs of charity in 
the noblest of causes. To the trials and hardships 
of the past succeeded the abundance and security 
of the present. Roots, pithahayas and berries 
were no longer required to support their existence. 
The sad and gloomy forebodings which for so long 
had hung over their minds had given way to the 
most favorable and joyful anticipations. The en- 
tire situation was changed; the succor of their 
temporal wants was to be followed by a feast of 
spiritual joy. At the end of September, on the 
feast of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin Mother 
of Grod, the new church of Loretto was dedicated 
amidst the greatest rejoicing, and to add to the 
solemnity, several adults were baptized on the oc- 
casion. 

Father Tierra, having been appointed at this time 
minister of the missions ot Sinaloa and Sonora^ 
was obliged to take leave of his Californian friends 
for a little. On his arrival in Mexico he found, to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 275 



his regret, that he had been appointed to the 
position of Provincial by his brethren. Though 
entirely unwilHng to accept so important an office, 
especially as it would necessitate his absence from 
the scene of his missionary labors, yet in obedience 
to the. voice of authority he entered at once on his 
spiritual charge. His separation from California 
did not prevent him from aiding the progress of 
religion. Shortly after his arrival in Mexico he 
waited upon his excellency the Viceroy, and 
represented to him the propriety of carrying out 
the royal command regarding the provision made 
for the missions. As there were then no hopes of 
a junta assembling, the Father prepared a me- 
morial relating to the royal instructions and had it 
presented to the Governor. In the document he 
took occasion to show the impossibility of sub- 
sisting in, the country unless aided more liberally 
by Government. At that moment the missions 
were only in possession of one little bark, for the 
transport of the necessary supplies, which even 
granting it were not attended by danger at sea was 
manifestly inadequate for all their requirements. 
He therefore was led to expect that the mem- 
bers of council would see the propriety and neces- 
sity of making more ample and securer provision 
for future contingencies. He also took occasion 
to bring under the notice of the council that up to 
that time, a period of seven years, the entire Gov- 
ernment aid received by the Fathers had only 



276 



HISTORY OF THE 



amounted to eighteen thousand dollars, or three 
thousand six hundred pounds, while the private 
donations and subscriptions expended on the six 
missions then established, showed an outlay of no 
less than one hundred and eighty-three thousand 
dollars. He then continued to state that, in con- 
sequence of the poverty and barrenness of the soil, 
they would for several years have to depend in a 
great measure on a regular supply of provisions 
from abroad — a circumstance which necessitated 
for a time a considerable outlay. In fine, he beg- 
ged to state for the information of his Majesty's 
advisers that the crown was then in possession of 
an extent of territory of no less than one hundred 
leagues in circumference, and in such peaceful 
subjection that it might be traversed by any one 
without the slightest impediment. 

The memorial was laid before the Assembly on 
the 27th of June, but the only result of its read- 
ing was, that a report should be sent to his Ma- 
jesty, and his pleasure consulted. That it was 
more with the view of evading the question, than 
of consulting the king, the council had acted, seems 
clear from the fact that the resolution of Govern- 
ment was not communicated to Spain for nearly 
three quarters of a year after that date. And 
when, in due course, the royal assent was obtained, 
even then the claims of the Father were left in 
abeyance. After adducing the hereditary reasons 
for not carrying out the royal instruction — that is. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



277 



the exhausted state of the treasury, and the con- 
sequent inability of meeting any further demands 
— the council resolved that, as the memorial con- 
tained several points on which his Majesty's plea- 
sure was not expressly declared, it would be well 
to re-forward the document to Spain, and await a 
reply. In 1709, the memorial was returned to 
Mexico, after receiving the royal assent; but, even 
then, on the ground that it was necessary to have 
the consent of the General Assembly, the payment 
was further delayed. Meantime, the Viceroy con- 
tinued in office, but was succeeded the following 
year by the Duke of Linares, a nobleman of a very 
virtuous disposition, and strongly attached to the 
interests of the Fathers. Being left for a time 
unacquainted with the monarch's instruction S res- 
pecting the missions, the newly-appointed Governor 
was unable, in his capacity of Viceroy, to hasten 
to the relief of the Religious. From his own pri- 
vate resources, however, he aided them as far as 
he could, and even solicited subscriptions in be- 
half of the missions from several of his personal 
friends. As a further proof of his affection and 
zeal in behalf of religion, at the expiration of his 
viceroyalty, when preparing to return to Spain, he 
willed the one third of his property, in case of his 
death, to the support of the Californian church. 

While matters were thus slowly proceeding at 
Mexico, every artifice being employed by the 
agents of government to counteract or evade the 



278 



HISTORY OF THE 



royal commands^ the Fathers were equally zealous 
ill seeking to meet, by private donations, the ne- 
cessary wants. They were also most zealous in 
extending, according to their limited means, the 
sphere of their ministry. During the time that 
Fathers Piccolo and Tierra were soliciting sub- 
scriptions on the opposite coast, Fathers Peter and 
John Ugarte w^ere occupied, the one in learning 
the language, and the other in clearing the ground 
preparatory to forming a new mission. They had 
also made several journeys into the interior, 
preached the Divine word, and induced several 
tribes to form into villages, and to accept the first 
rudiments of the Christian religion. Meantime, 
at the missions of Loretto and St. Xavier, the 
usu^tl exercises of religion were being performed, 
and so favorably that, on the return of Father 
Tierra, the establishment of two additional mis- 
sions was taken into immediate consideration. 
But, as there were then only three priests in the 
country, a difficulty was experienced; not such, 
however, as to materially interfere with the pro- 
ject, for a lay-brother, Vvdio had just come to the 
mission, supplied the necessity. This excellent 
man, of whom we shall . '''^rward speak, was 
subsequently raised to the ^ /iesthood, and accom- 
plished much for the interests of religion. In ac- 
cordance with the Father-provincial's instructions, 
the contemplated missions were immediately be- 
gun, their organization having been entrusted to 
Fathers Peter Ugarte and Manuel de Bassaldo. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 279 



The savages being unaccustomed, in their na- 
tive condition, to every convenience and social en- 
joyment, the establishment of missions among 
them was attended with the greatest discomfort. 
Exposure to the inclemency of the weather, mea- 
ger and unwholesome food, and constant, unre- 
mitting physical exertions were, in these cases, 
the ordinary lot of the Religious. Invariably, 
while engaged in laying the foundations of the set- 
tlements, their only protection from the powerful 
action of the sun during the day, and of the Cold 
at night, was that afforded them by a rude little 
hut; for, in every case, they directed their at- 
tentions in the first instance to the formation of 
a chapel for their Heavenly Master. The difficul- 
ties that Father Ugarte met with from the sloth 
and the indifierence of the natives, were greater 
and more embarrassing than one would readily be- 
lieve. 'Seeing that all his endeavors were unavail- 
ing to induce the older members of the tribe to 
engage in the work, he had recourse to the boys^ 
whom he allured by presents and sweetmeats 
to join him in the work. A holy and edifying 
spectacle, indeed, it must have been, for the peo- 
ple to have witnessed this venerable and devoted 
Religious thus laboring with the young in laying 
the foundation of his contemplated mission. And, 
as children are often incited to the performance of 
duty by motives of rivalry, the Father laid hold 
of this means and adapted it to his purpose. At 



280 



HISTORY OF THE 



times, he would wager with the little ones who 
would be first in clearing the ground, and remov- 
ing the shrubs; at others, he would offer rewards 
for transporting the earth and forming the bricks- 
while again, he would gain their assistance by 
making the work a source of amusement and pleas- 
ure to all. "The Father used to take off his san- 
dals," says Father Yenegas, " and tread upon the 
clay, in which he was followed by the boys, skip- 
ping and dancing ; the boys sung, and were highly 
delighted — the Father also sung, and thus they 
continued, dancing and treading the clay in differ- 
ent parts, till meal-time." 

Thus it was that Father Ugarte succeeded in 
constructing his little temporary church, thereby 
evincing a spirit of simplicity and of practical piety 
in vain to be sought but in the life of an apostle. 
No wonder that such labors and exertions should 
have been blessed with more than an ordinary 
measure of success. And, indeed, such was the 
fact, for after a little this zealous apostle had the 
pleasure of admitting to baptism several of this 
tribe, thus happily reaping the first fruits of his 
labors. 

While congratulating himself on the success of 
his labors, an occurrence took place which greatly 
endangered his life and those of his followers. 
Happening to be sent for to administer the last 
sacrament to a person in danger of death, he found 
on his arrival a sorcerer, or pagan religious, whom 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 281 

he immediately obliged to depart, rebuking at the 
same time the convert and her friends for having 
permitted such an act. The Christians, either mis- 
taking his meaning or desirous of giving a practical 
proof of their sorrow, immediately followed and 
slew the unfortunate man, for which, when stern- 
ly rebuked by the Father, they turned their anger 
on himself, and would also have deprived him of 
life had they not been deterred by his coolness 
and intrepidity of manner. Happening to learn 
by accident that the people were preparing to kill 
him, he immediately sent for the leaders, and with 
an air of resolution and determination addressed 
them somewhat as follows: ''I am aware of your 
wicked designs. I know you have formed the res- 
olution of killing me to-night. With this musket 
(pointing to an old carbine) I will slaughter you 
all, if you make the attempt. Go then, abandon 
your purpose and quickly repent for having con- 
ceived so nefarious a purpose." The address was 
effective, it produced the expected result; the In- 
dians were exceedingly terrified, and so far from 
attacking the Father, they abandoned the mission 
that night and refused to return until assured by 
the missionary that he loved them as children. 
From this, which was only one of a number of 
similar instances, it can be readily seen how pre- 
carious and uncertain were the lives of the mis- 
sionaries. Owing to the people's natural ferocity, 
their stupidity and fickle disposition, neither zeal, 



282 



HISTORY OF THE 



patience or long-standing amongst them ofifered 
any protection against sudden attack. In fact the 
missionaries' lives were ever at stake, and some- 
times unhappily forfeited, as will appear further 
on. 

While Father Ugarte was engaged, as we have 
stated, in founding his mission in the face of the 
greatest and most unusual difficulties, both moral 
and physical, Father Manuel Bassaldo was also 
engaged in establishing his, but under more favor- 
able and agreeable circumstances. The great dif- 
ficulty this Father encountered at first was the 
formation of a road from the garrison to the mis- 
sion, a distance of one hundred rniles through a 
woody, mountainous country. So rugged, uneven 
and hilly was the land that it was with the great- 
est difficulty the Father was enabled to form a way 
for himself and his companions. But once the 
natural difficulties surmounted, his labors were 
of a more agreeable kind than those of his brother 
Religious. The people in this section of the coun- 
try were of a better and more lively disposition, 
less variable and fickle in their habits, and conse- 
quently better adapted for the reception and pro- 
fession of truth. For four years, till necessitated 
by sickness to leave for a time, the Father remain- 
ed at this place, instructing the people, reclaiming 
them from their savage existence, and teaching 
them the knowledge and worship of Grod. He was 
succeeded in his charge by Father Francis Piccolo, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 283 

a man of equally remarkable virtues, whose zeal 
in behalf of the natives showed itself especially in 
the preaching of the word, and the conquest of 
souls effected in different patts of the country. 
The fruits of his labors were especially noticeable 
in the great number of communicants at the festi- 
vals of Easter and at different times through the 
course of the year. 

Although the lives of the last mentioned mis- 
sionaries present us with many rare and singular 
virtues, they do not show forth so clearly and em- 
phatically the character of the missionary as that 
of the Rev. John Ugarte, to whom the venerable 
Father Tierra was wont to give the name of Apos- 
tle. Father John Ugarte was one of those rare 
and eminent men who are ever foremost in every 
noble and meritorious employment. He left the 
impress of his zeal and ability on every work he 
engaged in; and his success was certainly in keep- 
ing with' his energy and devotion. Ever on the 
alert for an opportunity for advancing the interests 
of religion, his thoughtful, active, zealous mind 
never suffered him to rest for a moment. Now 
admonishing, reclaiming, instructing the ignorant ; 
now administering the sacraments of the church, 
or attending to the temporal concerns of the mis- 
sion — laboring in the fields, working on the build- 
ings, repairing the roads, or preparing the vessels 
for sea — in each and every capacity, he joined to 
the sweetness and mildness of the saint the activity 



284 



HISTORY OF THE 



and energy of the missionary. To such an extent 
did he succeed in reclaiming this naturally lazy 
and indolent people, and in bringing them to ob- 
serve a system of order, that they even submitted 
at his command to the penalties enjoined, and ac- 
cepted the merited punishment due to a violation 
of the rules of the mission. To the children, how- 
ever, it was that he gave the greatest share of atten- 
tion, knowing that they were more susceptible of 
religious impressions, and more likely to influence 
the coming generation. But his zeal and devotion 
were not unfrequently richly rewarded, even in 
the pious and virtuous sentiments of the aged, at 
the moment of death. As an instance, this may 
serve as an example : In the hospital under his 
care for the spiritual and temporal comfort of the 
afflicted, was a native, whose death was remarkable 
for virtue. Repeatedly would he enter with his 
confessor into the particulars of his former con- 
fessions, and beg him to come and assist him by 
prayer. So genuine and heartfelt was his sorrow 
for his former transgressions, that he frequently 
manifested his willingness to die in that sickness, 
lest he should unhappily return to his former ex- 
cessess, and thus peril his eternal salvation. Thus 
piously and holily inclined, he approached the end 
of his earthly career, took leave of his friends, 
bid adieu to the Father, and with sentiments of 
the liveliest confidence in the goodness and mercy 
of God, resigned himself into the hands of his 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 285 



Maker. Another instance, of a similar kindj was 
. that of a sorcerer, who was brought to a knowl- 
edge of God by the kindness shown to his son by 
the Father. At first, he had the strongest natural 
repugnance to learn the principles of our holy re- 
ligion. His office, position, self-interest aad asso- 
ciations strongly opposed his design. Throwing 
open his soul, however, to the influence of Divine 
grace, he finally submitted to the yoke of religion, 
received the holy sacrament of baptism, and be- 
came a model of piety, spending the greater part 
of his time in the exercise of devotion till the 
hour of his death. Another still more remarkable 
instance of the goodness and mercy of God in en- 
lightening the blind and calling sinners to repent- 
ance, was witnessed in the case of an enemy of 
the cross, who, for a considerable time, had been 
embittering the minds of the gentiles against the 
Christian' religion. From what cause his repent- 
ance arose we are not given to learn; but, with 
tears in his eyes and solemn promises of amend- 
ment on his lips, he voluatarily presented himself 
at the door of the church, promising never to re- 
turn to his gentile companions, and earnestly 
begging to be admitted to baptism. Father Ugarte, 
seeing the entire change of his life, and the truly 
virtuous disposition by which he was animated, 
immediately admitted him to the sacrament, con- 
ferring on him the name of the great doctor of 
Milan, on whose festival he was added to the ranks 



286 



HISTORY OF THE 



of the faithful. That the Father was not deceived 
in his judgment regarding his truly virtuous sen- 
timents appeared later on, from the fact that 
from then till the moment of death, which hap- 
pened soon after, he evinced the most evident 
marks of being specially called to the faith by 
the goodness and mercy of Grod. 

Father Ugarte now made arrangements for sur- 
veying the southern coast. On the 26th of No- 
vember, 1706, he set out, accompanied by a small 
number of troops and some Indians, The difficul- 
ties he had to contend with were not confined to 
the character of the country or the dangers to be 
encountered from barbarous tribes, but extended 
to the necessary means of existence — the only pro- 
vision for water being wells dug by the natives in 
the sand, and which were often unequal to the 
wants of the company. After marching several 
leagues they were from this cause placed in the 
most imminent danger of death. Unable to find 
the necessary supply, they resolved upon retracing 
their steps through the interior of the country, 
hoping to find in the mountains the aid that was 
denied them on the coast. In this, however, their 
hopes were but slight, for the parched aspect of 
the land and the well-known absence of rain, made 
it very precarious whether it would not be their 
misfortune to fail in discovering a rivulet or spring 
on the way. Depressed in mind and body, they 
traveled a considerable distance through the in- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



287 



terior of the country without finding the object of 
their search. At length they arrived at the dry 
bed of a river, which in vain they examined in 
both directions. Thus disappointed, exhausted 
and dying of thirst, they resigned themselves into 
the hands of the Lord. Another four-and-twenty 
hours of like disappointment, and some, if not all, 
would certainly have succumbed to their fate. 
Before making a final attempt, on the morning of 
their greatest distress, the Eather began by offer- 
ing the holy sacrifice of the Mass to beg the Al- 
mighty to hasten to their aid. The Mass was that 
of the Immaculate Conception. All earnestly joined 
with the Father in supplicating the Deity to hasten 
to their relief. The holy sacrifice ended, the Litany 
was commenced, but before being finished an 
Indian came running to the camp crying: "Water, 
water ! " At a short distance a little well, sufficient 
to satisfy the wants of the company, was found, and 
what was especially remarkable was that on the day 
previous, while search was being made in every 
direction, several had passed by that place without 
being able to observe any appejirance of water. 
Whether it was a miraculous supply afforded them 
by Providence, or a natural spring to which they 
were propitiously directed, I leave to the judg- 
ment of the reader to determine, but in either sup- 
position the providence of God seems clearly dis- 
played. 

rather Salva Tierra, whose appointment as Pro- 
vincial of the Society in Mexico, we have spoken 



288 



HISTORY OF THE 



of above, obtained permission at this time to re- 
turn to the country. On leaving California he 
took with him five of his converts in order to en- 
able them to form a higher idea of the splendor 
and magnificence of religion, so that upon their 
return they might be able to give an account of 
the same to their brethren at home. Contrary to 
his expectations the five natives, in consequence 
of the change of food and climate, fell sick upon 
his hands and had to be sent back to the country. 
During the voyage one of them was seized with a 
mortal illness, but exhibited the greatest humility 
and resignation to the divine will during his suf- 
ferings. He even most fervently prayed that the 
Almighty might remove him from life before 
reaching California, if his services were no longer 
required upon earth — a desire in which he was 
gratified, for before the end of the voyage he was 
called by the Lord to the reward of the just. 

That the people were in many instances brought 
to a high sense of religion, and exhibited in their 
lives many rare and singular virtues, we are not to 
be astonished c^sidering the truly admirable and 
apostolic spirit with which the missionary Fathers 
were animated. In their zeal for the salvation of 
souls, they were entirely unmindful of self The 
case of Father Mayarga is an instance of this. Pros- 
trated by sickness, it was deemed necessary to re- 
move him to the coast of New Spain; but, on learn- 
ing the determination of his brethren, he so earn- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 289 

estly begged to be permitted to die in the country 
that he obtained his request. And as it would seem 
to reward his fidelity the Almighty restored him to 
health and enabled him to labor for several subse- 
quent years in behalf of his flock. In the centre 
of the mountains, some ninety or a hundred miles 
from the principal mission, it was that this truly 
virtuous and zealous apostle fixed his abode, and 
established a mission to the patriarch Joseph. 
His constitution soon became accustomed to the 
hardships of the place, and his natural strength 
was restored by degrees. 

By patience, prayer and unwearied exertions he 
succeeded in inducing the greater part of the sav- 
ages of that special locality to abandon their wan- 
dering life, and to settle down at and in the vicin- 
ity of his mission. His charity and zeal for the 
necessities of all showed themselves in different 
ways. A seminary for the boys, another for the 
girls, -and an hospital for the infirm, were among 
the evidences of his geodness and benevolence of 
mind. His spiritual functions were discharged 
with such profit and advantage to his people that 
we are told it was most pleasing and agreeable to 
observe the devotion and rehgious deportment of 
his little community. For was his mind entirely 
engaged with those in his immediate locality. 
Around in every direction were numerous tribes 
whose souls had never been illumined by the faint- 
est ray of gospel truth. Salvation to them through 
19 



290 



HISTORY OF THE 



the Eedeemer was an unmeaning expression ; they 
had never heard of the Saviour of the world. No 
wonder then that the heart of that venerable man 
should be touched at their state and filled with 
compassion for their unhappy condition. But the 
losses sustained by the mission at this time put it 
entirely out of his power to hasten to their aid, 
however important and necessary he may have 
deemed the establishment of a mission amongst 
them. A vessel, the San Xavier, while proceed- 
ing to Sonora for a supply of provisions w^ith a 
sum of three thousand dollars in specie on board, 
was driven back by a storm, wrecked on the coast 
and plundered by the gentiles. This, for the mo- 
ment, checked the progress of the missions, yet not 
so as to materially injure them, for under every, 
even the most unfavorable, circumstances, the work 
of the Lord was sure to advance. 

On the news of the disaster being made known 
at the mission. Father Tierra immediately hasten- 
ed to the aid of the sufferer.^, whom he foimd in 
the greatest distress, having lost their entire stock 
of provisions and being obliged to live on the shell- 
fish and herbs found on the coast. As the refitting 
of the vessel occupied a considerable time the 
Father in the interval directed his attention to the 
preaching of the gospel; and in order the more 
readily to give the people an idea of the truth of 
religion, he had portions of the cathechism trans- 
lated into the vernacular, which, by persuasion 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 291 

and kindness, he got them to learn. It is also to 
be remarked that this people had previously re- 
quested the Father to instruct and baptize them, 
but the great difficulty of acquiring their language 
had prevented this for a time. The presence of 
Father Tierra amongst them awakened their former 
desires, but as he was unable to remain in their 
district, he merely admitted the children to baptism, 
and promised at the earliest opportunity to pro- 
vide them with missionaries. It is impossible, on 
reading the virtuous disposition of these gentiles, 
not to feel sorrow that more missionary priests 
were not in the country to instruct them in the 
principles of religion. Under the circumstances the 
Fathers did all in their power to meet the emer- 
gency. The Government being unwilling to come 
forward with the necessary aid, and the private 
subscriptions being barely sufficient for the mis- 
sions already established, further missionary hands 
could not be employed, thereby causing the great- 
est embarrassment and anxiety to the Fathers in 
the way of accomplishing their noble designs. To 
add to their difficulties a terrible epidemic broke 
out in the tribe, and extended its ravages on all 
sides. The greater part of the children and several 
of the adults fell victims to the malady ; nor was 
this the extent of their misfortune, for, in conse- 
quence of a great dearth of provisions and being 
necessitated to live exclusively on maize and dried 
meats, other distempers were generated among the 



292 



HISTORY OF THE 



Europeans and resulted fatally to many. The pre- 
valence of these disorders, independent of their na- 
tural result, contained a still greater danger to the 
missions. They were laid hold of by the mahg- 
nant in order to bring religion into disfavor. In 
consequence of the great number of deaths, both 
amongst the children and adults, the sorcerers suc- 
ceeded in persuading the people that the mission- 
aries were killing the community — the little ones 
by the waters of baptism and the others by the 
sacrament of unction ! The credulity of the 
multitude accepted the cheat, and for a time it 
was firmly believed that the priests were the cause 
of the mortality. 

Nor were the venerable missionaries' trials con- 
fined to the foregoing. Christian and Pagan, Eu- 
ropean and Native, seemed ready to thwart their 
designs, and overreach their simplicity. In 1711^ 
one of the Fathers was dispatched to the opposite 
coast, for the purpose of having a vessel belonging 
to the mission repaired ; but, such was the unscru- 
pulousness and fraud of those engaged in the work, 
that after an outlay of several thousand dollars 
the condition of the vessel was but little improved. 
The building of another was, in consequence, im- 
mediately begun; but here, in like manner, the 
simplicity of the Father was turned to profit; 
and taken advantage of by the unscrupulous specu- 
lators, for, after an expenditure of twenty-two 
thousand dollars or more, the vessel was found to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 293 



be entirely unfit for the sea, and was actually lost 
on its first voyage, on the coast of Sinaloa. 

Amid all these grave and continuous obstacles, 
difficulties and disappointments, the missionaries' 
labors were in no way abated. Ever extending the 
sphere of their apostleship, they made seteral jour- 
neys to the interior, reduced several wandering 
tribes, taught them the principles of religion, and 
induced them to settle down in particular locali- 
ties, where they were easily accessible for pur- 
poses of instruction. Oftentimes, the Indians 
themselves would repair to the Fathers, and beg 
them to go and live in their country. This was 
particularly so in the case of the Cadigomos, who, 
on several occasions, repaired in great numbers to 
the Religious. Unable to resist their pious im- 
portunities, though poorly in health, and fully em- 
ployed where he was, Father Ugarte resolved to 
visit their tribe. Accordingly, in 1712, he set 
out for their country. On coming among them, 
they received him with the greatest demonstrations 
of love and affection, entreating him to settle 
among them; and, as an inducement, promised to 
bestow upon him their best pithahayas and feath- 
ers, and their children for baptism ! Though thus 
admirably disposed, and ready for the acceptance 
of the gospel, yet, in consequence of the scarcity 
of priests and the difficulties of maintaining the 
missions, five years were necessarily suffered to 
elapse before the spiritual wants of this tribe could 



294 



HISTORY OF THE 



be fully attended. Meantime, though situated at a 
distance of one hundred miles or more, in a wild, 
mountainous portion of the country, the Father 
visited them occasionally, while several, on their 
part, visited him. 

The Cochimes, another tribe of that part of the 
country, also begged the Father at this time to 
form a mission among them. In a visit which he 
paid them in the month of November, of the year 
1706, they had received him with even greater 
demonstrations of affection than the Cadigomos; 
but, how inscrutable are the ways of Divine Prov- 
idence ! That people was not to be blessed with 
a mission for two-and-twenty years from that date. 

During the short time of the Father's stay 
in their camp, he was only enabled to give them 
the faintest ideas of rehgion; but, finding them 
so admirably disposed, he administered the sac- 
rament of baptism to fifty of the children. In 
1728, a mission under the title of St. Ignatius, 
was ultimately established among them. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



295 



CHAPTEK XIY. 

The Fathees invest the moneys belonging to the Mission in eeal 
ESTATE. — First attempt at Government. — Routine at the Mis- 
sion. — Military Government. — Amount spent on the Missions. — 
Natural Phenomena. — Floods, whirlwinds, etc. — Father TJgaete 
prepares to make a second survey op the coast. — He euilds a 
vessel. — Establishment of the Mission of La Paz. — Mission 
OF Our Lady of Guadalupe. — Famine and Epidemic in the 
COUNTRY. — Devotion of the Missionaries. 

Up to the present, the missions existed in great 
measure on the private subscriptions and donations 
of the faithful. The moneys assigned for their 
foundation remained in the hands of the benefac- 
tors, the interest only being applied for the con- 
templated purposes of the donors. The failure of 
Don J uan Lopez Baptista, founder of the mission 
of Luigi, showed the danger of such an arrange- 
ment. It was, therefore, deemed safer that the 
moneys charitably donated should be laid out in 
the purchase of land, a course which was subse- 
quently adopted and served to promote the best 
interests of religion. From the rentals, the mis- 
sionaries were supplied with sufficient for their 
necessary personal expenses. Those incurred in 
the service of the altar for the purposes of divine 
worship were met by the Grovernment, in accord- 
ance with an order from the crown. 

At first, the Fathers provided for the temporal 
wants of all the people, provided they settled at the 



296 



HISTORY OF THE 



missions, and received catechetical instructions. 
It was thus the chief part of the revenue was liber- 
ally applied. After a time, when the numbers 
increased, it was found difficult to continue this 
rule, and then only such as attended the regular 
services of religion were entitled to the allowance. 
Morning and night they received a measure of 
atole or pinole, and at noon another of pozzoli, 
and fresh or salt meat, as the supplies were on 
hand. The children, aged and infirm of every 
tribe, whether Christian or Pagan, were carefully 
attended, and provided with an abundance of food. 
Baize, serges, and panillos were imported from 
Spain, and blankets from Mexico for their partic- 
ular use. The product of the land was entirely 
their own, the only restraint placed upon them 
being that of preventing them from wasting the 
crops, which they would have certainly done if not 
prevented by the Religious. 

As the people had now become tolerably civil- 
ized, having almost entirely abandoned their former 
wandering life, some method for establishing 
order amongst them became necessary. An at- 
tempt was accordingly made at the principal mis- 
sion. The civil government, if we may be per- 
mitted the expression, consisted merely of a few 
simple regulations, adapted to the character and 
condition of the people. It was provided, in the 
first place, that the Father who was the chief of 
the executive should be attended by a soldier, who 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 297 

within a certain limit assigned should enjoy the 
same powers as the captain of the garrison. By 
the second proviso, the Father was empowered to 
appoint a Mayor, or Governor, in every tribe, 
whose duty it would be to preserve order and har- 
mony, and to see that the commands of the mis- 
sionaries were duly observed. A churchwarden 
was appointed to the care of every church. His 
office was to cause all to be present at the exer- 
cises of rehgion, and to see that they conducted 
themselves becomingly in the church. The cate- 
chist summoned the tribe daily to morning and 
evening devotions, and reported to the Father any 
want of attendance. During the unavoidable ab- 
sence'^of the missionary .while visiting the neigh- 
boring tribes, the soldier was his vicegerent, and 
empowered to punish delinquents except for cap- 
ital crimes, when the case was to be referred to the 
captain of the garrison. The punishment awarded 
to minor offences was flogging, imprisonment, or 
the stocks. 

The spiritual government was uniform through- 
out the whole of the missions. It embraced, be- 
side the daily attendance at the holy sacrifice of 
the mass, morning and night prayer, catechetical 
instructions, the care of the infirm and the educa- 
tion of the young. The more apt and better 
disposed were brought up at the principal mission, 
where they were instructed in reading, writing 
and music, a course which fitted them for the office 



298 



HISTORY OF THE 



of wardens, or catechists, in their respective locali- 
ties. The daily routine in the villages where the 
missionary resided, was as follows: In the morn- 
ing the warden summoned the people to church; 
when, after prayer, the Te Deum was sung. Then 
followed the holy sacrifice of the mass, the cate- 
chism in the vernacular, and not unfrequently a 
prone or instruction, animating them to fervor 
and perseverance in virtue. This ended, the peo- 
ple retired to their respective employments — some 
to the fields, some to the workshops, and some to 
the woods. At noon, they assembled for dinner, 
which, as has been remarked, consisted of flesh 
meat and pozzoli, to which, in some instances, 
vegetables were added. After a reasonable recess, 
they returned to their respective occupations in 
which they were engaged till the evening, when 
they repaired to the church, and recited the rosary 
and litany of the Blessed Virgin and a hymn in 
honor of the most adorable sacrament. This con- 
cluded, they retired, each one to his respective 
dwelling, for the night. 

The same order, to a great extent, was observed 
at the out-stations, which were placed under the 
care of a warden. Every morning the catechist 
assembled the people in church, and after the 
usual prayers and catechism, dismissed them to 
their work. The better to instruct the more ig- 
norant in the principal mysteries of religion, inas- 
, much as they had only an occasional visit from the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 299 

• 

missionary, it was required of them to reside for 
some time at the principal mission, where they 
were maintained by the Father. After being tol- 
erably instructedj their attendance was only de- 
manded on Saturdays and Sundays. On all the 
principal festivals, as well as during the last week of 
Lent, all the inhabitants from every quarter assem- 
bled at the principal mission." How touching and 
edifying, to witness these poor, simple-minded peo- 
ple, who, but a little before, were alike unconscious 
of the God who created them, as well as the Saviour 
who redeemed them, now hastening with cheerful 
accord, from considerable distances, in order to be 
present at the offices of religion, and to receive 
instruction from the lips of their pastor. Every 
Sunday and festival day, and oftentimes during the 
week, the missionaries preached to the people. In 
the administration of the sacraments, but espe- 
cially of the most adorable Eucharist, the Fathers 
used the most scrupulous care, never admitting to 
holy communion any but those sufficiently in- 
structed, and who had given the most satisfactory 
guarantees of the sincerity of their faith by the 
purity and simplicity of their lives. Of this class 
there were several, who not only fulfilled the an- 
nual precept of the Church, but who were even 
permitted to approach the table of the Lord fre- 
quently during the year. The religious training 
of the children was especially attended to by the 
missionaries; the boys were under the care of a 



300 HISTORY OF THE 

• 

master, and the girls under that of a matron. On 
Sundays, besides the accustomed exercises ap- 
pointed by religion, the people went in procession 
around the village, singing hymns and rejoicing; 
after which, they returned to the church to assist 
at a sermon. 

The military government of the garrison was in 
the hands of the Captain, subject, however, to the 
authority of the Father — an arrangement which 
seems to have given the greatest displeasure, espe- 
cially as the Keligious strictly prohibited all from 
engaging in the pearl fishery on the coast. It was 
not, indeed, without cause, that such a prohibi- 
tion had been made ; for, during the first expe- 
ditions under Alarcon, Yiscaino and others, the 
natives were not unfrequently disedified and scan- 
dalized at the conduct of the Spaniards. And 
entirely apart from this, there was another, and, 
perhaps, a more necessary reason why such a reso- 
lution should be enforced ; for, were the soldiers 
permitted to occupy themselves thus, their ser- 
vices would be lost to the mission, and their 
presence, in consequence, unavailing for good to 
the country. Repeatedly did they petition the 
Father for permission to fish; but, in every in- 
stance, their request was met with an absolute re- 
fusal; for he was aware of the consequences that 
would necessarily ensue. At times, however, they 
managed to avoid the vigilance of the authorities, 
and engaged in their illicit pursuit, but only to the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 301 

great scandal and detriment of the natives, whose 
barks and service they made use of in their search 
for the pearls. After a time, the severity of this 
resolution was somewhat relaxed; and it was per- 
mitted to those who had the royal permission to 
engage in the fisheries. 

By the prudence and foresight of the Abbe 
Alberoni, who was then at the head of public 
affairs in the old country, the missions were saved 
at this juncture from inevitable ruin. A man of 
great wealth, in New Spam, had aspired to- the of- 
fice of Governor of California; and, as an induce- 
ment to Government to confer the position upon 
him, he offered to the authorities a very consider- 
able bribe. A compliance with his desires, it is 
hardly necessary to say, would have resulted most 
unfavorably to the country; for, as generally hap- 
pens in such cases, when offices are purchased, 
measures are afterwards taken for indemnifying 
the outlay b}^ the oppression of the poor. Like 
the great Ximenes, Alberoni had a mind above 
such miserable chicanery. The eighty thousand 
dollars offered by the citizen for the viceroyalty 
of the Californias, only served to direct his atten- 
tion to that country, and caused him to form 
extensive designs in its regard, which, if fully 
developed, would undoubtedly have advanced the 
material prosperity of the country in general. 
His object was, in the first instance, to colonize 
the North American coast, and to extend the 



302 



HISTOEY OF THE 



Spanish dominions into the then unexplored re- 
gions north of the Gila and Colorado. He also 
designed, by extending the trade of the Philip- 
pmes, and making them the centre of the com- 
merce of the East, to render the colonists inde- 
pendent of Old and New Spain. From the Philip- 
pines, a trade was to be carried on with the eastern 
and western shores of America, while from JN'ew 
Spain the commerce would readily find its way 
into Europe. 

The vastness and importance of this plan was 
worthy of the man by whom it was projected ; 
and, if carried out, would, in all probability, have 
been attended with the most important results to 
the nation. With the sanction of the crown, Albe- 
roni wrote to the Viceroy at Mexico, recommend- 
ing the project to his care. Pursuant to his instruc- 
tions, a council was immediately held by his 
excellency, in which were discussed the best 
means for carrying out the royal intentions. The 
project, however, did not meet with the approval 
of the members. It appeared either too vast, and 
the members of the council were unwilling to as- 
sume the responsibility of so important a scheme, 
or they were indifferent regarding the colonization 
of the country at all. The meeting, however, was 
not without its important results as regarded the 
Fathers. After a careful examination of the case, 
it was resolved that the Californian missions should 
be supplied with everything necessary for the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 303 

maintenance of a limited number of troops; that 
two vessels should be constructed and placed at 
the disposal of the Fathers ; and that, if the thir- 
teen thousand dollars already granted by govern- 
ment were found insufficient for defraying the 
general expenses, the deficit should be supplied 
from the royal exchequer. 

From the wording of the resolution, it appears 
that the money hitherto raised by private subscrip- 
tion, and expended on the missions, amounted in 
the gross to five hundred thousand dollars. The 
council next took into consideration the necessity 
of establishing a garrison for the protection of the 
Philippine vessels; as, also, the importance of 
making an accurate survey of the coast. At the 
request of the Father^, it was further determined 
to maintain fifty additional soldiers at the Cape, 
and to provide for the education of the youth of 
the country. But these resolutions not having 
passed in regular form, were afterwards altered by 
the Yiceroy, the number of soldiers being reduced 
from fifty ^to five-and-twenty, while the provision 
for the education of the children was entirely neg- 
lected. 

This illiberal and short-sighted policy on the 
part of the authorities was only in keeping with 
their previous decrees, and highly injurious to the 
interests of the nation. A ready and generous aid 
granted to the Fathers at this time, by which they 
would be enabled to form garrisons and establish- 



304 



HISTORY OF THE 



ments on the coast and in the interior, would 
have tended materially to have strengthened the 
hands of the executive, and to have preserved to 
the country those important dependencies. 

We will now turn for a mom-ent from the labors 
of the Fathers and the action of Government, to 
the consideration of some natural events. Upper 
and Lower California have been frequently visited 
by terrible storms, whirlwinds and rains. In the 
autumn of 1717, a hurricane of unusual violence, 
accompanied with thunder, lightning and rain, 
burst over the country and extended its ravages 
throughout the peninsula. The missions, in sev- 
eral instances, suffered severely from its effects. 
Father Ugarte's presbytery and church were lev- 
eled with the ground, his life placed in the most 
imminent'^ danger, and the crops belonging to the 
mission completely destroyed. At Loretto, the 
violence of the storm was such that a boy was 
taken up into the air and never heard of again. 
Along the coast, the fragments of vessels and small 
boats were evidence of its terrible nature. Though 
frequent in their occurrence, this was the greatest 
disaster of the kind experienced by the mission- 
aries during their time in the country. It is to 
such causes, we are assured, that is to be attrib- 
uted, in great measure, the poverty of the soil, for 
on such occasions the floods are so strong, that the 
greater part of the upper surface of the soil is 
borne away, the rocks only remaining. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 305 

The disastrous effects produced by the storm in 
the mission of Father Ugarte were repeated at 
Purissima, where the soil was very much damaged 
by the rains. Shortly after this terrible visitation, 
Father Tamaral proceeded to the village of San 
Miguel, where, as if to recompense him by a spirit- 
ual gain for the temporal losses sustained by the 
missions, the Almighty was pleased to grant him 
unusual success. As the first fruits of his labors, 
Father Tamaral baptized on that occasion two 
entire tribes of the gentiles, who earnestly sought 
to become Christians. Thence he made his way 
through the mountains to the Indians of Cadi- 
gomo, whence he proceeded to La Purissima, 
where, after extraordinary toil and continued ex- 
ertion for several years, he succeeded eventually 
in forming a flourishing mission, from which, as a 
centre, he visited, at regular intervals, the tribes 
in the vicinity. This venerable missionary's labors 
can best be appreciated from the fact, that though 
constitutionally weak and suffering from frequent 
attacks of a chronic disease, he extended the 
sphere of his ministry to the considerable distance 
of one hundred miles, in a wild, mountainous 
country, inhabited by forty different tribes. 

An accurate knowledge of the peninsula being 
important, for purposes both civil and religious, 
Father Ugarte now applied himself to making a 
careful survey of the coast. For the accomplish- 
ment of his purpose, a vessel of considerable pro- 
20 



306 



HISTORY OF THE 



portions was needed; but, as such was not to be 
had on the coast, he had either to have it con- 
structed in New Spain, the Philippines, or the Old 
World, unless, indeed, he could find means of 
building it himself in the country. The latter he 
eventually determined on doing, though to most 
persons under the circumstances the construction 
of a vessel would have proved an insurmountable 
obstacle. In the mind of the Father, however, 
difficulties were only a stimulant to energy. In 
September of the year 1719, accompanied by 
some of his people, he set out for the interior in 
search of the necessary timbers. After traveling 
two hundred miles through a mountainous district, 
he eventually found the object of his search in a 
low, marshy part of the country. How to trans- 
port it thence to the mission, over hill and dale, 
was the question then to be solved. Considering 
the great natural difficulties of the journey, all, 
with the exception of himself, were of opinion that 
the work was impossible — that^the timber could 
not be transported to the shore. As the party 
had only gone out for the object of inspection, 
they immediately returned to the mission, where 
the failure of the project was made the subject of 
general jest. Meantime, the Father did not suffer 
himself to be influenced by the incredulity of his 
companions. Having made the necessary prepara- 
tion for transporting the trees, he again set out on 
his mission, cleared a road through the mountains, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 307 



felled the timber, and carried it by means oC oxen, 
and mules to the coast^ where, within an incredibly 
short period, he constructed a vessel, which for 
beauty, strength and size was admitted by all to 
be superior to any that had yet been seen on the 
coast. 

Thus was built by a Jesuit Father, in the face 
of the greatest difficulties, the first vessel that 
was ever constructed on the Californian coast. She 
received from the Father the very appropriate 
title of the ^'Triumph of the Cross;" and was em- 
ployed, in the first instance, for the establishment 
of a mission at La Paz, two hundred miles south of 
Loretto. 

Inasmuch as the whole of the missions, for 
their greater security, were connected by land, 
with the double object of opening a readier com- 
munication, and of civilizing the intermediary 
tribes, this expedition was twofold in its char- 
acter — one part proceeded by land, and the other 
by sea. The land force was entrusted to the care of 
Father Guillen of the mission of St. John the Bap- 
tist, while the other was led by the indefatigable 
Father Ugarte, in the trial trip of his newly-built 
vessel. The mission itself was placed in the hands 
of Father Bravo. The naval expedition, which 
arrived before the land party, was at first received 
with feelings of mistrust by the natives; but, on 
tbeir intentions becoming known, the people ex- 
pressed their delight, especially, as it seemed to 



308 



HISTORY OF THE 



them, that by the presence of the missionaries, a 
reconciliation would likely be effected between 
them and their inveterate enemies — the inhabit- 
ants of the neighboring islands. 

The news of the Father's arrival was soon spread 
through the country, and drew from the neigh- 
boring districts numbers of savages, whose respect 
and esteem Father Ugarte was not slow in attain- 
ing. Thus, under the happiest and most- favorable 
auspices, the foundations of this additional mis- 
sion were laid, and the first measure for the con- 
version of this section of the country begun. 
Shortly after, Father Ugarte was joined by the 
land party, after traveling two^hundred miles, with 
incredible difficulty, through a barren mountain- 
ous country. The inconveniences undergone by 
the Fathers during the formation of the mission, 
need not be referred to; they were in keeping 
with what has already been noticed under similar 
circumstances. The huts, first formed of branches 
of trees, gave place after a little to more com- 
fortable dwellings and greater convenience. During 
the six years that Father Bravo governed this 
mission, he baptized over six hundred children 
and adults; and, when succeeded in 1728, left in 
the three villages eight hundred Christians. 

Another mission, under the title of Our Lady 
of Guadalupe," was founded shortly after that of 
La Paz. While Father Ugarte had been occupied 
in cutting timber for the vessel which now brought 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



309 



him to La Paz, his kind and amiable disposition 
so attracted the inhabitants of those parts, the 
Cochimes, that they frequently asked him to re- 
turn. All that he could then promise them was 
that if circumstances permitted he would revisit 
them on some future occasion, or, at least, have a 
missionary sent. The arrival of Father Everard 
Helen, in 1719, enabled him to comply with their 
desires. On the twentieth of December, Fathers 
Ugarte and Helen arrived at Huasinopi, the place 
destined for the formation of the new mission. 
Thither the Indians of all the neighboring tribes 
immediately repaired, expressing their greatest 
delight that the Fathers had come to settle amongst 
them. The good dispositions by which they were 
animated could not be mistaken. A church, a 
presbytery, and huts for the natives were imme- 
diately begun and, while in the course of erection, 
messages were brought from the tribes living at a 
distance begging the Father to visit their camps, 
for the sake of the aged and infirm, who were un- 
able to repair to the mission. In a couple of weeks, 
the buildings were sufficiently advanced so as to be 
habitable, and then was begun in good earnest the 
instruction of the gentiles. By the festival of Easter 
the Father was enabled to celebrate his first solemn 
baptism of adults. The readiness manifested by 
the people for the sacrament was very remarkable. 
On being made acquainted by the missionary that 
one of the conditions requisite was that they should 



310 



HISTORY OF THE 



deliver up all the religious objects used at their 
festivals, thej immediately brought the objection- 
able articles, and laid them at his feet. Their readi- 
ness in thus complying with his desires may 
be accounted for on account of their unac- 
quaintance, as has been stated at the outset, with 
every species of formal idolatry. Bat, as the leaders 
of the people pretended to a certain knowledge of 
spiritual and medical science, thereby assuming 
the double character of priest and physician, and 
in consequence exercising a great influence over 
their minds, the compliance of the converts with 
the Father's injunctions must be regarded as a 
great triumph of grace. After a large quantity of 
these articles had been brought by the neighboring 
tribes, they were publicly burned, and the people 
admitted to baptism. A like course was followed 
by all the missionaries of the peninsula. 

The means used by the Almighty for the con- 
version of nations are not always the best calcu- 
lated in. the eyes of the world for such an end. 
Indirect, as well as direct means, are not unfre- 
quently used by the Lord ; nor are the former less 
efficacious than the latter. If it be true that He 
chastiseth those whom He loveth, it may be per- 
mitted to interpret the calamities that fell on the 
country at this period in a favorable light. In the 
year 1722, the peninsula was invaded by incredible 
swarms of locusts, which almost completely de- 
stroyed the chief means of the natives' support 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 311 



— the pithahayas and other fruits of the country. 
The maize crops at the mission happily escaped 
the ravages of the noxious insects, and thus the 
Fathers were enabled to save from inevitable death 
many who would otherwise have certainly perished 
of want. As it was, the distress was appalling; 
and out of it grew another calamity equally dan- 
gerous to the lives of the people. Seeking to 
satisfy the cravings of hunger, the Indians fed upon 
the locusts themselves, a resort which, as might 
have been anticipated, resulted eventually in a 
general epidemic, in the shape of most virulent 
ulcers, to which thousands fell victims. As soon 
as the epidemic had ceased, it was followed by a 
dysentery, which raged with still greater destruc- 
tion. 

This complication of evils, coming rapidly one 
upon another, afforded the Father an opportunity 
of gaining the love and affection of the people by 
his constant and devoted attention to their wants. 
The epidemic being general, the missionary was 
constantly on foot moving from place to place ; 
now in the character of priest, then in that of 
physician, again exercising the duties of nurse, 
and thus uniting in his person the triple char- 
acter of father, friend and physician. So con- 
stant and unremitting were his duties, and so little 
account did he make of himself, that his health 
was at length undermined, and he was obliged to 
retire for a time from the field of his labors. As 



312 HISTORY OF THE 

soon, however, as he was somewhat restored, he 
returned to his people, who received him with all 
the marks of affection and gratitude which the 
numerous lessons of Christian benevolence they 
had witnessed in his life taught them to feel. 

During the time of the mortality, Father Helen 
attended in their last moments, and prepared for 
eternity, two hundred and twenty-eight of the 
adult population. The numbers that owed their 
recovery to his kind and unremitting attention, 
we have been unable to learn, but it is not unrea- 
sonable to suppose they were many. The Father's 
faithful and heroic exercises of the office of his 
ministry so won the love and esteem of the savages 
as to aid him most powerfully in establishing the 
Christian religion amongst them. In three years 
from this date, he had succeeded in converting no 
less than thirty-two tribes, numbering over seven- 
teen hundred persons of all ages. The difficulty 
of attending these Christians was greater than one 
would be inclined to suppose, for of the thirty-two 
tribes, twenty-two were dispersed through the 
mountains, on account of the great scarcity of wa- 
ter and fruits. These wandering families he event- 
ually succeeded in gathering into particular locali- 
ties, where they lived in great order and harmony. 
In each of the villages was a chapel for daily devo- 
tions, such as has been noted above. The barren 
nature of the soil in this section of the country 
preventing the very extensive production of corn 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



313 



Father Helen was necessitated, in order to provide 
for the wants of the people, to import cattle and 
distribute them through the villages. These, to- 
gether with the little maize he was enabled to 
raise, and the fruits they were accustomed to gath- 
er in the woods, constituted their entire means of 
support. 

After nine years unremitting attention to the 
duties of his calling, Father Helen's constitution 
again sank under his labors. The old infirmity, 
accompanied by another distemper, returned in all 
its force. Zeal, charity, benevolence could do no 
more ; nature was exhausted. He had fought the 
good fight, and now there only remained that he 
should prepare himself for the reward. To live 
and die among his people — those poor, simple 
Indians, whom he had reclaimed from a rude, bar- 
barous condition, was the most earnest desire of 
his souL But his superiors, thinking that a cessa- 
tion from labor might prolong his existence, or- 
dered him to repair to New Spain. Obedient to 
the voice of authority, he immediately prepared 
for his departure, and, as he turned his face to the 
shore and bid adieu to his flock, great was the 
grief and abundant the tears of the multitude, re- 
minding one forcibly of the affection of the Ephe- 
sians and Miletians for the great apostle of the 
gentiles, under similar circumstances : "And when 
he had said these things, kneeling down he prayed 



314 



HISTORY OF THE 



with them all: and falling on Paul's neck they 
kissed him, being very much grieved for the word 
which he had said, that they should see his face 
no more. And they conducted him to the ship." ^ 

(1) Ads: ch. xx., v. 36-38. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 315 



CHAPTER XY. 

Pboject to establish Gakeisons and Colonies along the Coast. — Ex- 
amination OF the Coast. — Eeception of the Fathees' Party by 
THE Savages. — Danger at Sea. — Eetuen Voyage. — Teeeible 
Stoem. — Advantages resulting feom the Voyage. — Establish- 
ment OF Missions. — Success of the Fathers. — Singulae Encoun- 
ter with the Savages. — Conversions. — Mission founded for the 
Cadigomo Indians. — Success of the Same. 

With the view of extending the civil and commer- 
cial relations of California, and of protecting the 
eastern trade, it had long been an object of desire 
to the Court of Madrid, to find shelter for the 
Philippine vessels on this coast. It had also been 
proposed, as we have seen, to establish colonies 
and garrisons in the country. The effectual ac- 
complishment of this having been entrusted to the 
Fathers, was met with numerous obstacles. It was 
required,' in the first instance, before anything 
could be determined, to make an accurate survey 
of the coast; but, as the ''Triumph of the Cross," 
built under the direction of Father Ugarte, was 
then the only vessel of any worth belonging to the 
mission, the survey could not be made without un- 
usual risk. A careful examination by land, it is 
true, might have answered the purpose; but, as 
this had been unsuccessfully attempted before, it 
could not be safely relied on again. 

in order, however, to remove all ground of com- 
plaint on the part of the Grovernment, and to com- 



316 HISTORY OF THE 

ply as far as was possible with the royal instruc- 
tions, the Fathers, with the very limited means at 
their command, resolved to engage in the work. 
To ensure the greater success, they determined on 
dispatching a naval and land expedition. Father 
Ugarte, being the oldest and most experienced, 
took charge of the former, and Father Guillen of 
the latter. From the time of Yiscaino's expedi- 
tion, it was known that a bay of considerable di- 
mensions, called La Magdalena, existed in the vi- 
cinity of the twenty-third or twenty-fourth degree 
of latitude. Thither, according to arrangement. 
Father Guillen directed his course, accompanied 
by a party of soldiers and Californians. After 
traveling continuously for five-and-twenty days, 
subject to all the inconvenience resulting from 
journeying in so inhospitable a land, they finally 
attained the object of their search. The great 
sense of gratification experienced by the party in 
thus far accomplishing their enterprise, was very 
much lessened on learning of the great scarcity of 
water, without which the advantages of the bay as 
a place of resort would be entirely unavailing. 
On inquiring from the natives, they learned that 
the only fresh water in the vicinity was that of a 
well, dug in the sand, and of which the Indians 
made use. They were, however, informed that 
on the neighboring island, since called Santa Ro- 
salia, water was abundant; but, as they were 
unable to cross from the main land, in order to as- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 317 

sure themselves of the truth of the statement ; 
and, as it would have been unimportant, even if 
true, they examined the country in every direc- 
tion, but to no purpose; when they resolved to re- 
turn to the mission. Father Guillen endeavored 
to dissuade them from this, and did all in his 
power to induce them to make a further examina- 
tion of the country, yet they were unwilling to 
listen to his words. Fifteen days later they ar- 
rived at Loretto, after having traveled a distance 
of two hundred miles. 

Father Ugarte had not yet put to sea, for he 
awaited the result of the land expedition. By no 
means discouraged at the unfavorable report, he 
immediately embarked in his own little vessel, hav- 
ing on board six-and-twenty hands all told; the 
greater part being Chinese and native Californians. 
After a sail of some days, they landed on that part 
of the coast inhabited by the Tepoquis and Seris, 
who received them in a very unusual manner. 

The venerable Father Salva Tierra, who had 
formerly visited this people, and had given them 
some elementary notions of religion; recommended 
to their care all vessels belonging to the missions, 
which might happen to call at that place. They 
were to distinguish them by the symbol of our holy 
rehgion, which they were certain to carry. 

Before leaving the ship, and going ashore, Fa- 
ther Ugarte and his companions observed on the 
strand one of the natives, who, after fixing a cross 



318 



HISTORY OF THE 



in the sand, immediately retired out of sight. 
What his object could be was entirely unknown to 
the party; but, inasmuch as it was the emblem of 
faith, the Christians, who had been ordered ashore, 
approached it with every mark of respect. There- 
upon, the savages, who had been watching them 
from a distance, instantly rushed from their con- 
cealment, being confirmed in their opinion of the 
strangers; the more so, on seeing, as they ap- 
proached, the bowsprit of the bilander surmounted 
by the emblem of salvation. Their greatest am- 
bition was, then, to see who would be first to wel- 
come the Father, and congratulate him upon his 
arrival among them. Impatient of the smallest 
delay, they threw themselves into the sea, and 
swam to the ship. On board, the scene was touch- 
ing and edifying in the extreme. On recognizing 
Father Ugarte as the missionary and leader of the 
party, they fell at his feet, kissed his garments and 
hands, and otherwise evinced their esteem and re- 
gard for his person. Next day, great numbers of 
them brought an abundant supply of fresh water 
from a considerable distance — a service of no little 
importance to the Christians, as their own pro- 
vision on board was nearly exhausted. 

At the earnest request of the people. Father 
Ugarte consented to visit their kinsmen inhabit- 
ing an island at some distance on the coast. Three 
days sailing in continual danger, amid reefs, shoals, 
crooked and narrow ways, brought them to a spa- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



319 



cious bay, whence they had a view of the island 
whither they were bound. The natives, unaware 
of their intentions, and fearing their presence 
amongst them, appeared in great numbers on the 
shore with evidently hostile intentions. Armed 
with bows and arrows, and wearing on their heads 
a species of helmet of feathers, they made the coast 
ring with their voices. Their object was to in- 
timidate the party on board; but, as soon as their 
friends who accompanied the Father had informed 
them of the kindly intentions of the missionar}^, 
and his desire for their welfare, having merely 
come amongst them as a teacher of religion, they 
presently laid their arms aside, ceased theu^ vocif- 
erations, and received all with affection. 

It was then agreed upon by the people to give 
the Father the best reception in their power. A 
levee, in which each should be presented to the 
missionary and receive his benediction, seemed to 
them the ceremony best befitting the occasion. A 
hut was accordingly improvised, a short distance 
from the shore. Thither the Father was borne, 
though suffering intensely from an internal affec- 
tion, induced by over-exertion and exposure to 
damp. Seated in the little hut, to which there 
were two openings, one for ingress and the other 
for egress, the reception begun. It consisted, as 
we have intimated, in each one presenting himself 
before the missionary, bowing profoundly, and 
receiving his blessing. The ceremony ended, the 



320 



HISTORY OF THE 



Father returned to the vessel, and proceeded on 
his mission of surveying the coast. For several 
days, his sickness allowed him not a moment's re- 
pose, night and day he suffered the most excru- 
ciating torments. The unpleasantness of his 
position was further increased by a scarcity of 
provisions, and the dangers which now threatened 
his vessel. The unusual tempestuous state of the 
sea at that time, made it very uncertain whether 
the bilander would be able to weather the storm. 
She had already parted her cable, and was rolling 
heavily in the trough of the sea. A wave had 
carried away the bowsprit and cross, a circum- 
stance which the Christians interpreted most 
unfavorably ^for themselves; for, with the emblem 
of salvation, they imagined that the protection of 
Heaven had gone. Cheered and sustained, how- 
ever, by the encouraging voice of the Father, they 
labored, each at his post, and succeeded event- 
ually in recasting the anchor. The danger then 
passed, the storm abated, the waves subsided. He 
who said to the waters of Galilee, Peace, be 
still," had come to their aid, and saved them from 
death. The following day the cross was recovered 
and again fixed in its place. 

It being now manifest from the evidence ob- 
tained that a harbor such as they sought was not 
to be found, they resolved upon abandoning the 
inhospitable shore, and returning to Loretto. Ac- 
cordingly, on the second July, the anchor was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 321 

weighed, and the vessel on her way back to the 
mission. Three days later, they arrived at the op- 
posite side of the gulf, where an unexpected oc- 
currence caused the party the loss of one of the 
boats, and well nigh proved fatal to some of the 
crew. In consequence of the rapidity of the coast 
current, the bilander was prevented from riding 
with her head to the wind. To remedy this, the 
pilot, with some of his companions proceeded in a 
boat along the coast in search of a more suitable 
anchorage. "While visiting some Indians at a dis- 
tance, they found, on returning to the shore, that 
the sea had risen with great violence, dashed the 
boat on the rocks and completely disabled her. 
So entire was the ruin, that no hope of repairing 
her for permanent use could be entertained by 
any. In their necessity, in order to get back to 
their companions, they were obliged to have re- 
course to invention. The boat having been parted, 
the pieces were fastened with nails extracted from 
the oars, the line and painter supplying the place 
of oakum, while a few handfuls of clay were used 
instead of tar. In this frail, unseaworthy craft, 
the water rushing in at every part, they had to 
take the chances of reaching their comrades. It 
was indeed, a perilous adventure; but there was 
no avoiding the danger, unless they were ready to 
accept the still more terrible alternative of perish- 
ing from want. Their danger seemed to increase 
at every moment, for the water was gaining rapidly 
21 



322 



HISTORY OF THE 



upon them, so that, even when in sight of the 
bilander, they had despaired of their hves. The 
Httle craft, however, carried them through, and 
brought them to their companions. 

The pinnace meantime had been coasting on a 
similar errand. Her crew in like manner were 
threatened with danger, but of a different kind. 
Their stock of provisions having been entirely ex- 
pended ,they were thrown into the greatest distress, 
from which they were only relieved by the kind- 
ness of the natives who happily came to their aid. 

On returning to the ship, where the result of 
their search was anxiously awaited, the intention 
of immediately returning to the mission was aban- 
doned, and a more thorough examination of the 
coast determined on. Orders were accordingly 
given for proceeding still further to the north on 
the eastern side. After some days they arrived 
at the head of the Gulf. The color of the water 
as they approached the junction of the land show- 
ed them that they were in the vicinity of the Col- 
orado; a little further on and they came to its em- 
brochure, which then, in consequence of the late 
storm, was pouring a great volume of turbid water 
into the sea. The frequent recurrence of logs, 
trees and huts borne down by the current was evi- 
dence of the havoc made on the land by the tem- 
pest. When the flood had subsided the men were 
desirous of ascending the river and examining the 
country, but were dissuaded by the Father, whose 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



323 



judgment led him to suppose that another storm 
was imminent, by which, if overtaken, their lives 
would be in the most imminent peril. Moreover 
a further examination was unnecessary, as they 
had now obtained all the information they sought. 
The danger, too, to be apprehended from the tides, 
which in those parts rose with frightful impetuos- 
ity, overflooding the country to a considerable dis- 
tance, was an additional motive why they should 
hasten their return. A council was accordingly 
held, in which it was resolved, that as the vessel 
was in danger from wind and tides, it was more 
prudent to return immediately. The decision was 
received with expressions of joy, and so on the 
16th of July the anchor was weighed, and the ves- 
sel on her way to Loretto. 

Their return was not as favorable as they antici- 
pated. As they sailed down the coast they were 
visited by a violent storm, accompanied with rain, 
which threatened their imminent destruction. The 
violence of the tempest was such that the Father, 
fearing the loss of some of his men, ordered the 
mate and those who were with him to abandon the 
pinnace and get aboard the bilander. That officer, 
however, was unwilling to abandon his craft; she 
had brought him to the head of the Grulf, and he 
trusted she would carry him home. Arrived at 
the isles of Puedes they were in the midst of their 
danger, beirg constantly in the peril of being 
driven on the shoals and rocks by the winds and 



324 



HISTORY OF THE 



currents they experienced. The currcDts were 
dangerous, not only on account of their force and 
rapidity, but especially because of their irregular 
course, running, as it is stated, in intersected gyra- 
tions. Meantime the storm, which had increased 
to a tempest, raged with terrible fury. The angry 
waters leaped and howled around the devoted 
bark. Through the spars and rigging the roaring 
of the wind was a portent of immediate destruc- 
tion, while from stem to stern, as each succeeding 
wave hurled its foaming water against the vessel's 
side or swept in fury over its decks, every plank 
and beam was shivered, and trembled as if ready 
to start from its place. Everything, indeed, but 
one looked ominous and foreboding to the crew. 
For three successive nights around the cross on 
the bowsprit might be seen the fire of St. Elmo, 
which, under the circumstances, the faith of the 
party construed into a pledge of divine favor. The 
name of the vessel, too, the Triumph of the Cross, 
inspired them with additional confidence, and 
partially sustained them in their more perilous 
moments. Their position was yet a most critical 
and dangerous one. Of the eight-and- twenty men 
who were on board only five were now capable of 
duty. Colds, scurvy and rheumatic disorders had 
disabled the others. Father Ugarte himself was 
suffering from scurvy. The whole safety of the 
crew then depended on the five able-bodied men. 
For eight successive days they battled with the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 325 

winds and currents, when at last their efforts were 
crowned with succesS; and they cast anchor at one 
of the islands. This was the more fortunate, as 
the storm increased at this time to such a terrible 
pitch that the bilander would certainly have 
foundered had she not been sheltered by the 
land. 

After a stay of four days at this place, during 
which the condition of the sick became somewhat 
improved, they started on their return on the 18th 
of August. A favorable wind soon brought them 
beyond the last of the currents which run toward 
the Californian coast. The unusual appearance of 
three rainbows over the island which they had 
quitted, was regarded by all as a favorable omen. 
The danger over, their hearts again grew light. 
The expectation of quickly joining their friends, 
made them forget past trials and dangers; nor was 
any further trouble anticipated by any. But, 
in this their calculations were erroneous. Be- 
fore reaching their homes, one of those storms, or 
violent hurricanes, which are the terror of the 
mariner, burst suddenly on the vessel. Hardly 
was there time to furl the sails. The storm was 
accompanied by a darkness which completely ob- 
scured the light of day. The rain fell in torrents 
from the clouds; the sea swelled and broke fright- 
fully over the vessel. The thunder boomed with 
appalling force, while the lightning, which at in- 
tervals lit up the momentous scene, revealed the 



326 



HISTORY OF THE 



ocean in its wildest and most terrible state. What 
added to the peril of the moment was, that, amid 
the lurid glare of the forked lightning, they could 
see distinctly approaching them, an enormous col- 
umn or spout of w^ater, which, unless stayed or 
changed from its course, would inevitably carry 
them to a watery grave. Amid this general com- 
plication of evils, they had one encouraging 
thought to sustain them. They were engaged in 
the service of religion; their voyage had been un- 
dertaken in the interest of Heaven; and, surely, 
that Providence, in whose hands are the destinies 
of all, would not be unmindful of their danger. 
With hopeful, trustful minds, they turn their eyes 
to the symbol of salvation — the cross on the ves- 
sel's prow. The winds may blow, the sea may 
swell, the thunder roar and the lightning flash, but 
the cross is ever the sign of safety and salvation. 
Mary, too, whose honor they are seeking to pro- 
mote, wall not fail to be an advocate in their cause. 
Fondly and fervently they pray to the God of 
heaven and earth to come to their aid — to avert 
the dreaded calamity. Their prayers are heard; 
the Deity is propitious to their cries. The course 
of the spout is changed, the winds are shifted, the 
thunder dies on the deep, the darkness is dis- 
pelled and the danger is over ! With grateful, 
thankful minds, they pursue their course, and 
safely arrive at Concepcion Bay, on the Califor- 
nian coast, at the beginning of September, 17 — . 



CATHOLIC CHUECH IN CALIFORNIA, 



327 



The advantages resulting from this voyage and 
survey of the coast, were chiefly the following: 
It was proved, in the first instance, to the satis- 
faction of all, what some, even till then, regarded 
as uncertain, that California was a peninsula, and 
that the Philippine vessels never sailed into the 
gulf by a northern passage. In the second place, 
the examination was important, as serving to give 
a proper idea of the coast; for, in the previously 
formed maps, harbors, bays and islands were rep- 
resented where they did not exist. In this sense, 
then, the voyage answered one of the ends for 
which it was undertaken. In a religious point the 
results were alike important, for the places where 
missions might be established with advantage on 
the coast were carefully noted. But as no bay 
with the proper accommodations of water and fuel 
was found, it was clear, that to provide for the 
safety of the Philippine vessels, it would be neces- 
sary to establish a colony and garrison on the 
southern coast, and in order to this the indefat- 
igable Father Ugarte, on returning from the ex- 
pedition of which we have spoken, set out for its 
survey. Father Tamaral, another of the mission- 
ary Fathers, also surveyed at this time, in accord- 
ance with the desire of the Viceroy, a large por- 
tion of the western coast. An account of these 
surveys was transmitted to Madrid, but whether 
it safely arrived is unknown. This, however, is 
certain, that no action was taken by Government 
in the matter. 



328 



HISTORY OF THE 



Besides the general advantages resulting from 
these expeditionary surveys of the coast, there 
were also, as we have intimatedj the probable ad- 
vantages likely to result to religion. The north- 
ern part of the country, because of the more fer- 
tile nature of the soil and the larger supply of 
fresh water, was manifestly better adapted for the 
establishment of permanent missions than the 
southern extremity of the peninsula. The char- 
acter of the northern inhabitants, too, their capa- 
bilities and natural virtues showed them more 
fitted for the reception of the gospel. From the 
information received it was learned that while the 
one was of a more peaceful and faithful disposi- 
tion, of a purer morality and a better and higher 
development of intellect, the others, or southern 
people, were for the most part implacable, vindic- 
tive and treacherous, the other vices common to 
their nature, such as sloth, fraud and lasciviousness, 
assuming equally grievous proportions amongst 
them. The same motives, however^ which under 
different circumstances would have determined the 
Fathers to have given the preference to the north- 
ern people in the matter of missions, compelled 
them in this case to begin with the south. Until 
the southern tribes were brought to a knowledge 
of the truth and reclaimed from their barbarous 
state, the missions already established were in 
danger of ruin, and free communication entirely 
impossible. On different occasions the southern 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 329 

gentiles gave evidence of the spirit by which they 
were led, frequently molesting their neighbors, 
and carrying their depredations so far as to plun- 
der the Christians. 

To proceed, then, with order and security, it 
was necessary rather to continue the establish- 
ment of missions to the south than to the north. 
To this end two additional establishments were 
formed between Cape St. Lucas and the Mission 
Dolores. The funds for the establishment of these 
missions were supplied by the Marquis of Yilla 
Puente — a nobleman whose name deserves the 
most honorable mention, on account of his large 
and munificent donations in behalf of religion. The 
first of these missions, which was formed between 
the countries of the Uchities and the Guacuros, 
was entrusted to Father Guillen, and dedicated to 
our Lady of Dolores. The labors this Father en- 
dured in formiPig this mission exceeded everything 
undergone by his brethren, while the happy re- 
sults were in keeping with his noble exertions. 
Not content with preaching the gospel to those in 
whose immediate vicinity he had fixed his abode, 
he sought out all the neighboring tribes scattered 
in every direction , and after converting thom to 
the faith, induced them to settle in little communi- 
ties, to which he gave the following beautiful 
names : Conception, Incarnation, Trinity, Redemp- 
tion and Resurrection. Three other villages were 
also among the results of his labors. In fine, so 



330 



HISTORY OF THE 



eminently successful were his earnest efforts in the 
behalf of the gentiles, that by his individual labor 
alone all the inhabitants of that section of the 
country, for one hundred miles, from the Pacific 
to the Grulf, were brought to a knowledge of the 
faith. Kor must it be imagined that he only gave 
them a tincture of religion, without grounding 
them in the principal duties thereof; for, in the 
subsequent rebellion which happened in the south, 
the Christians belonging to these missions not only 
remained firm in their attachment to the faith, 
but even offered an asylum to the Fathers who had 
been banished by their own. 

The other mission, of which I have spoken as 
having been founded at this time, was established 
among the Coras, not far from the Cape. On the 
arrival of the party, they found that the Indians 
had withdrawn from the locality, and retired to 
the north. Why they should have done so, was 
entirely unknown to the Father ; nor were his sus- 
picions diminished, but rather increased, on seeing, 
while walking one evening on the shore, a number 
of people rushing furiously toward him, shouting 
and threatening at the same time. They were 
headed by a leader of enormous j)roportions, 
painted with variegated colors, and fantastically 
dressed. A hair cloak hung loosely over his 
shoulders, a girdle of antelopes' feet encircled his 
loins, in one hand he had a fan, and in the other 
a quiver and bow. The wild and frightful appear- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 331 



ance of the men, their dreadful howlings and threat- 
enmg gestures, caused the Father to beheve that 
they were certainly bent on his destruction, and 
that his last hour had inevitably come. In the 
emergency, he found he had only one thing to do 
— to offer the sacrifice of his life to the Almighty, 
and to await the result. Suppressing, as much as 
he was able, his natural timidity, conformably to 
the instructions he had received, he advanced 
boldly, without betraying his internal emotions, 
though at the time, from the very fantastic appear- 
ance of the leader, he was inclined to believe it 
was the Spirit of Darkness who was urging the 
savages to attack him, as the minister of Christ. 
On the approach of the party, he gave them to 
learn that he was highly affronted at their extra- 
ordinary conduct, in seeking to frighten him by 
numbers and gestures; and then, in order to con- 
ciliate their affections, he distributed amongst 
them s'ome trifles he happened to have on his per- 
son, inviting them at the same time to accompany 
him to the camp, where he would be able to 
give them a better proof of his esteem. The 
firmness and resolution, combined with the pres- 
ents, produced the most favorable results, and the 
people agreed to accompany him as he desired. 
Arrived at the camp, he bestowed on them such 
articles as he had brought for that purpose, with 
which they were highly delighted; but, on depart- 
ing, requested him, if he would have them return, 



332 



HISTORY OF THE 



to get rid of the dogs and other animals he had, of 
which they were exceedingly afraid, never having 
seen such in their lives. On the following day^ 
they returned in great numbers, bringing such 
presents as their poverty permitted, to which a 
suitable return was made in pozzoli, sackcloth and 
trifles. 

On the arrival of the party that proceeded by 
sea, the establishment of the mission was begun, 
the ground was cleared, the position of the build- 
ings determined, the foundations dug, and the clay 
prepared; as soon, however, as the works began 
to assume a definite form, the Indians on a sudden 
disappeared. Their suspicions were aroused. In 
their minds, the labors of the Father were to 
be interpreted unfavorably for them. The Coras 
and Guacuros were inve terate enemies. The Father 
had come from the territory of the latter, and had 
even brought with him some of that nation. The 
walls of the church, though only of clay, were in- 
tended as a fortress. The fact of entering into 
friendly relations with them at all, was none other 
than with the view of securing their ruin. At a 
favorable moment, the Guacuros would come, at 
the Father's monition, and destroy them as a race. 
It was, therefore, incumbent they should abandon 
the district, and consult for their safety, by retiring 
to a distance. 

The Father, on noticing their absence, immedi- 
ately sought out their retreat ; and, although he 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 333 

succeeded in allaying the fears and removing the 
suspicions of some, the majority were unwilling to 
trust his assertion. And, in order the better to 
secure themselves against their imaginary enemy, 
the men took the precaution of watching by night, 
aided by the blaze of great fires they kept burning 
for that purpose. For two days they remained 
confirmed in their opinion ; nor was it any use to 
attempt to dissuade them therefrom, for as soon as 
the Father made his appearance, they invariably 
fled from his presence. Left to themselves, they 
gradually returned to the mission, and when con- 
vinced of their error, requested their children 
might be admitted to baptism, and a friendship 
formed between them and their hereditary ene- 
mies, the Coras. Thus, \^'hat at first seemed the 
destruction of the mission, resulted eventually in 
a work of the highest importance — the reconcilia- 
tion of those inveterate enemies, and their prepara- 
tion in' this manner for the truths of religion. 

The reconciliation of the tribes was followed by 
the baptism of a large number of children, which 
was only the beginning of greater success, for the 
women were constantly bringing their offspring 
and begging a like favor of the Father. After a 
time the seat of the mission was removed nearer 
to La Paz in consequence of the greater facility in 
obtaining provisions, but through accident the 
change was near proving its ruin. While the walls 
of the new building were yet devoid of a roof there 
occurred one of those terrible storms of which we 



334 



HISTORY OF THE 



have spoken above. The Father was absent at 
the time assisting the dying. The natives, in or- 
der to save themselves from the violence of the 
hurricane, took refuge in the church, but unhap- 
pily, the walls being weak, the building wasjover- 
turned and resulted in the death of some of the 
people, the mutilation of others, and a most ter- 
rible fear to the remainder. The general impres- 
sion created in the minds of the frieuds was of the 
most unfavorable kind. The Father, they be- 
lieved, was the cause of the calamitv; it had been 
premeditated by him, nor could they be persuaded 
to the contrary till they learned from the people 
themselves that they had retired there unasked. 

It has been stated above that on the occasion 
of Father Piccolo's visit to the Cadigomos, that 
people requested a mission to be established 
among them, but that circumstances at the time 
prevented the Father from complying with their 
request. An occasional visit from the neighbor- 
ing mission for the next two-and-twenty years was 
all that could be done for this tribe in order to 
preserve their holy desires. The time had at last 
arrived when their wants could be supplied. In 
1727 there arrived in California Father John Bap- 
tist a Laymundo, a Mexican Jesuit, who not only 
offered to take upon himself the care of that peo- 
ple, but even put his fortune at the disposal of his 
superior for a like end. In January of the follow- 
ing year he set out from Loretto for the scene of 
his labors, and on the 20th of the month arrived 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 335 



at the place. The first impressions created in his 
mind were most favorable. The people expressed 
their satisfaction at his coming amongst them, by 
crowding around ^him and offering to perform for 
him the little services he needed. When his pres- 
ence became known through the country hun- 
dreds of the inhabitants hastened to pay their re- 
spects. On the other hand the difficulties he had 
to encounter were not so embarrassing as in ordi- 
nary caseSj for, in consequence of the occasional 
visits previously made to that people, they were 
found to be partly instructed in the principal doc- 
trine of faith. Moreover, the assiduity with which 
they applied themselves to the essentials of relig- 
ion enabled him within a little to confer baptism 
on several. How many he admitted to the sacra- 
ment is not known, but it would appear that the 
number was large, inasmuch as from the com- 
mencement of the mission he had five hundred 
catechumens under instruction. The Father's 
spiritual functions were so numerous that he had no 
time to devote to the temporal concerns of the mis- 
sion, but in this his place was supplied by the sol- 
diers and Indians who speedily erected the neces- 
sary buildings. The successes he met with from 
the outset so encouraged and animated him in the 
discharge of his duty that, like others of his breth- 
ren, he extended his labors to the neighboring 
tribes, reclaimed them from a wandering life, 
opened their minds to religion and science, and 
finally established them in Christian communities. 



336 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE XYI. 

Difficulty in Conveeting the Eeligious Teachers. — Instjeeection 

AND MaSSACEE of CHRISTIANS, — EeTALIATION, — CaPTUEE OF In- 

suEGENTs. — Death of Fathees Piccolo and Ugaete. — Establish- 
ment OF Missions. — Fathees Echiveeia and Sigismund Taeaval. 

— Instjeeection. — Massacee of Fathees Caeanco and Tamaral. 

— Gee AT DANGEE TO THE MISSIONS. — AlL THE FATHERS RETIRE TO 

LoEETTo. — Government refuses to come to their aid. — Sup- 
pression OF THE EeBELLION. — A PHILIPPINE VESSEL AEEIYES AT St. 

Lucas. — Thirteen of the crew Massacred. 

From what has been said in the closing part of the 
preceding chapter, it must not be inferred that 
Father Laymundo's labors were uniformly success- 
ful in bringing the savages to a knowledge of the 
Christian religion. Though in most instances his 
teaching met with a ready response at the hands 
of the people, there were those who remained 
steadfast in error and persistently disregarded his 
ministry. Of these the sorcerers and aged were 
especially remarkable; nor, indeed, are we to be 
astonished at this , for while their conversion from 
error to the religion of Christ put an end in the 
one instance to their sources of profit and power, 
and in the other to the indulgence of their unna- 
tural lusts and desires, to which, from their child- 
hood, they were habitually given; it further placed 
on their liberty a most painful restraint by requir- 
ing their regular attendance at the obligatory du- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 337 



ties of the mission. Neither was it without a strug- 
gle with themselves that those who before had 
been in the capacity of teachers could now be in- 
duced to take the rank of disciples and receive in- 
struction at the hands of a stranger. A few years, 
however, of constant, patient attention on the part 
of the Father, aided by divine grace, brought even 
these to a knowledge of God, and then the venera- 
ble missionary had the consolation of seeing his 
labors crowned with success upon all sides. What 
aided him materially in the correction of vice and 
the reform of manners, was the communication 
maintained between him and the more virtuous, by 
whom he was kept constantly informed of the ir- 
regularities which happened to occur. The con- 
struction of roads from the principal mission to the 
different stations by which easy access was ob- 
tained to the whole of the people, was also an ad- 
ditional means whereby religion was greatly sub- 
served. But even with all his successes and 
spiritual conquests, Father Laymundo was not 
without his reverses. 

Instigated, no doubt, by the malice of the enemy 
of mankind at the great progress of religion, 
and the flourishing state of the missions in general, 
a body of the gentiles, living at a distance, made 
an incursion against some of the Christians, fell 
upon a village, killed three of the faithful, and 
would have butchered the others had they not fled 
for protection to the principal mission. The 



338 



HISTORY OF THE 



neighboring Christians immediately took up the 
cause of their brethren, and were proceeding 
against the marauders till prevented by the Father, 
who falsely supposed that forbearance would effect 
what arms might fail to accomplish. In this he 
was greatly deceived, for according to their bar- 
barous notions kindness proceedeth from weak- 
ness, and forbearance from cowardice. They were 
accordingly only encouraged in their iniquitous 
course, plundering and pillaging before them, and 
carrying their insolence so far as to threaten the 
principal mission. It being then clearly apparent 
to all, that forbearance and moral persuasion were 
entirely inadequate to repel the invaders, the 
Christians of the different villages assembled and 
armed in order to punish the guilty. Their arms 
consisted of bows and arrows, and spears, to which 
knives were attached with the view of rendering 
them still more effective. Even the very women 
engaged in the movement, and lent a hand to make 
the expedition a success. Every preparation be- 
ing made, the warriors were reviewed, when it was 
found that their numbers were seven hundred or 
more, but the commissariat not being sufficient for 
so many, they were reduced to one half. They were 
formed into two companies, commanded each res- 
pectively by a captain appointed, one by the Father, 
and one by the natives. Thus equipped, they set out 
in quest of the enemy and soon discovered his posi- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA, 339 

tion, but in order to guard against a reverse it was 
resolved to await the cover of night before making 
the attack. The tactics answered remarkably well, 
for the enemy, finding himself surrounded by the 
Christians, surrendered at pleasure without strik- 
ing a blow. Two of the number, however, favor- 
ed by the darkness of the night, found means to 
escape, and with some others of their companions, 
who happened to be detached from the main body, 
precipitately fled from the locality and returned to 
their homes. 

The Christians now returned in triumph to the 
mission with their captives, and repaired in the 
first instance to the church, where solemn thanks- 
giving was offered to God for the victory they had 
obtained over their enemies. The following day, 
the prisoners were made to appear, and on being 
convicted of rebellion, robbery, and murder, were 
sentenced to be removed to Loretto, there to un- 
dergo the penalty of capital offences. The result 
of the trial was received by the Christians with 
general joy, for now they imagined an opportunity 
was offered them of revenging themselves on their 
inveterate enemies. In this they were mistaken ; 
for, at the earnest request of the Father, the sen- 
tence of death was commuted to a certain number 
of lashes; and even^this was further reduced, the 
principal murderer or ringleader only being made 
to suffer the penalty. The effect of this unusual 
lenity was not without its beneficial results on the 



340 



HISTORY OF THE 



minds of the Christians and Pagans. In it the 
former received a lesson of moderation, and the 
latter an idea of the mildness and lenity of a sys- 
tem which, while in its power to punish, was con- 
tent with so little. 

On being restored to their liberty, the savages, 
touched by the kindness of the Fathers, and edified 
at what they had seen at the mission, begged to 
be received among the number of the faithful. In 
order to test their sincerity, it was deemed more 
advisable not to readily accede to their request; the 
matter was accordingly deferred for a time. That 
they were, however, sincere in their desires was af- 
terwards seen, for after a little they returned to the 
mission and begged as a favor that their children, at 
least, might be admitted to baptism. To this the 
Fathers complied, and after some time admitted 
the adults themselves, who, together with their 
families and friends, had come to the mission for 
that purpose. 

The time had now come when the missions were 
to be deprived of some of their ablest and most 
devoted supporters. Father Francis Piccolo and 
Father John Ugarte were of this number. The 
former, after a life of remarkable fidelity and suc- 
cess, ended his life in the garrison of Loretto, at 
the venerable age of seventy-three, two-and-thirty 
of which he spent as missionary in reclaiming the 
California aborigines. The latter closed his career 
at the age of seventy, at the little village of St. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 341 



Paul, after having spent thirty years of his life in 
the country. The remarkable works effected by 
these venerable men should never be forgotten; 
they were, indeed, apostles in the true sense of 
the word. To their exertions, iu a great measure, 
must be attributed the establishment and progress 
of religion in the country. Not only the numbers 
they brought into the church, which were great, 
but the heroic endeavors they made to provide 
for their temporal wants, rank them amongst 
the most remarkable missionaries of the Catholic 
Church, and the greatest benefactors of mankind. 

In 1729, the year in which Father Piccolo^died, 
Father Echiveria, formerly agent for the missions 
at Mexico, was appointed visitor of California. 
From a letter of his to a friend, dated February 
10th, 1730, we get a glimpse of the character of 
the converts made by the missionaries: 

''I set out to visit the missions, beginning with 
with St. Xavier, and continuing to St. Ignatius, of 
the north, which is the last and most distant from 
here, about, eighty leagues. The whole took me 
forty-eight days^ the cold being severer here than 
in Guapungo in January. But I was well rewarded 
for all these fatigues, were it only in seeing the 
fervor of these new Christian establishments; and the 
least I could do was to shed tears of joy at so fre- 
quently hearing God praised by the mouths oi 
poor creatures who very lately did not as much as 
know that there was any such Being." 



342 



HISTORY OF THE 



After visiting the different Christian settlements, 
Father Echiveria determined upon establishing 
two additional missions, one of which was en- 
trusted to the care of the Rev. Father Taraval. 
The reader will appreciate the labors of this mis- 
sionary, on learning that in the space of a single 
year he reclaimed from their savage state, and 
brought to a knowledge of religion, no less than 
one thousand and thirty-six of the inhabitants. 
The importance of this conquest can only be prop- 
erly estimated by remembering the character of 
the people, and their utter disinclination to lead a 
virtuous and orderly life. The constant and nu- 
merous restraints laid on their passions by the 
principles of religion, to which they eventually 
submitted, was an evidence of the triumph of 
divine grace, and the success of the missionaries' 
endeavors. 

According to the intentions of Father Echiveria, 
the other mission was established for the Coras, 
and to this Father Sigismund Taraval was ap- 
pointed as pastor. This excellent missionary was 
a man of more than ordinary ability and virtue. 
His father, who was a Milanese, served wdth dis- 
tinction in the army, in which he held the rank of 
Lieutenant-Gen eral. Young Taraval entered the 
novitiate at Madrid, and, after going through a 
part of his studies at Alcala, was sent to complete 
them at Mexico. There his virtues, ability and 
earnest desire to consecrate himself to the service 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 343 



of the gentiles, pointed him out as a suitable per- 
son for the arduous mission of California. 

While awaiting instructions to proceed to the 
immediate scene of his labors, he visited some of 
the neighboring islands, where he found a few 
scattered inhabitants, whom he persuaded to ac- 
company him to the mainland in order to be in- 
structed in the Christian religion. All, with the 
exception of a sorcerer, readily complied with his 
request, and even he, on learning that he was to 
be entirely abandoned, changed his ideas and ac- 
companied the people. All things being in readi- 
ness, the missionary now proceeded to his mission 
in the vicinity of Palmas Bay. The visits previ- 
ously made to that people by Fathers Kapoli, Ca- 
ranco and Tamaral, had partly prepared them for 
the work of conversion, and to this, in a great 
measure, must be attributed the success that at- 
tended the Father's exertions from the beginning. 
Though in every instance his preaching was not 
followed by any practical result, for there were 
those who, on account of their irregular lives, re- 
fused to listen to his words, yet, such were the 
general fruits of his labor, that by the end of the 
year he had instructed and baptized the greater 
part of the people in his district, and to the fidel- 
ity and affection of these he was afterward indebted 
for his life during the general rebellion which 
subsequently happened. 

Up to the year 1731, when the last mentioned 
mission was established, the labors of the Fathers 



344 



HISTORY OF THE 



had been attended in almost every instance with 
remarkable success. The missions established and 
the conversions effected were evidence of this. 
Another twenty or thirty years of like success, 
and the entire country would be brought to a 
knowledge of Grod. But from the successes of the 
past we are not to judge of the future. A new 
and unexpected embarrassment was now thrown 
in their way, and all but resulted in the ruin and 
destruction of their hitherto well-earned conquests. 

The greatest difficulties the missionaries found 
from the beginning in reclaiming the savages was 
that of inducing them to observe the principles of 
the natural law by placing a proper restraint on 
their irregular lusts and desires. The debauchery 
and brutal excesses in which they had previously 
lived, without the smallest remorse, rendered the 
morality and obligations of the Christian religion 
most irksome and disagreeable in their eyes. To 
this is to be attributed the calamities that origi- 
nated at this time, and unhappily resulted in the 
death of two of the Fathers and the destruction of 
all the southern missions. 

The Governor of the Mission of Santiago de la 
Coras, who was a Christian, born of a mulatto and 
an Indian, was a lewd, dissolute man. His name 
was Botan. It is proper to remark that he had 
been promoted to his post because of his superior 
intelligence, and the influence he possessed with 
his countrymen. For a time his conduct was good, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



345 



but unwilling lo submit to the constant restraint 
of religion, he returned to his former excesses, for 
which he was frequently rebuked by the Father. 
When it was found that neither rebuke nor en- 
treaties had any effect on his conduct it was deem- 
ed necessary to deprive him of his office and pub- 
licly punish him, lest his evil example might be 
the cause of ruin to others. , Instead of bringing 
him to a sense of religion, the well-merited chas- 
tisement only filled him with rancor and caused 
him to form a conspiracy against the life of the 
Father. In this he would in all probability have 
accomplished his end had not the missionary been 
forewarned of his design. But though the nefarious 
attempt was abortive, the consequences were still 
injurious to religion, for by it the minds of the 
people were upset and' the seeds of rebellion ex- 
tensively sown. 

Defeated in his impious purpose, Botan immedi- 
ately betook himself for counsel and shelter to a 
gentile Cazique, who was also a dissolute character, 
living in like manner with a great number of women. 
Chicori, for this was the gentile's name, had also 
been incensed against the Religious, and had made 
an attempt on his life for having been reproved 
for stealing a girl from the mission. The resolu- 
tion come to by these two profligate men was to 
murder the Father, and root Christianity out of that 
part of the country ; that thus they might be the 
better enabled to indulge in their accustomed de- 



346 



HISTORY OF THE 



baucheries. The influeace they possessed over 
the minds of the people made them most formid- 
able enemies, especially as the Father had nothing 
to rely on but the fidelity and affection of the 
newly-made converts. The more readily to carry 
out their wicked designs, these two dissolute 
chiefs, with armed bodies of followers, lay in wait 
for Father Taraval, who was then about to return 
from a visit to a brother Religious. Owing to the 
vigilance and fidelity of the Christians, the Father 
was apprised of the danger, as in the first instance, 
and thus narrowly escaped with his life. The 
danger to religion being then manifestly great, the 
Christians of the neighboring mission, at the sug- 
gestion of the pastor, took up arms to rid them- 
selves of the enemy, and not without purpose. On 
seeing the faithful in such overwhelming numbers, 
the gentiles hastily withdrew from the locality and 
returned to their homes. 

The two chiefs, Chicori and Botan, thus finding 
their plans unavailing, and their numbers greatly 
diminished, through motives of policy, lest the 
Christians would fall on them and massacre them 
without pity, thought best to make their submis- 
sion, and ask pardon for their offences. A peace 
was accordingly sued for and granted. But, inas- 
much as it was unreal on the part of the chiefs, 
having been merely solicited with the view of 
strengthening their position, and of maturing their 
plans; as soon as circumstances permitted, they 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 347 



assumed their former hostility and this time with 
imhappy effect. From the beginning, under the 
dehisive appearance of a general tranquillity, there 
was alive a spirit of revolt, created by the leaders 
and shared in by their followers. What is most 
humiliating, and almost unaccountable is, that even 
some of the Christians entered into the conspiracy 
— lent a willing ear to the suggestions of Chicori 
and his friend, and this at a time when .they were 
receiving the bounty of the Father, and attending 
the regular exercises of the mission. 

As soon as the conspirators considered them- 
selves sufficiently strong, they resolved to make 
the attack, and put an end to religion. The only 
opposition they expected was on the part of the 
soldiers; but as their number was small—amount- 
ing only to three — they looked upon success as a 
certainty. To make certainty, however, more cer- 
tain, they waylaid one of the soldiers, and having 
slain him, hastened to the mission, and informed 
the Father that his friend had been taken suddenly 
ill in the woods, and begged him to go and con- 
fess him, or at least to send one of the guards to 
bring him to the house. The strangeness of the 
case, and the confusion and embarrassment be- 
trayed by the actors, led the Father to suspect 
that something was wrong, and that a project 
existed for murdering himself and his guard, by 
dividing their strength. His suspicions were fur- 
ther increased, and, indeed, the truth all but satis- 



348 



HISTORY OF THE 



* factorily seeOj on learning that the same or another 
body of rebels had killed the other member of the 
guard then in charge of the mission of La Paz. 
At such a critical juncture, prudence might have 
dictated to the missionary to retire for a time from 
the field of his labors; but under the circumstances, 
he did not consider himself justified in abandoning 
his post. Meantime the spirit of rebellion was 
daily increasing, till at length, unable to be fur- 
ther restrained, it burst forth in all its terrible vio- 
lence, and swept as a torrent over that and the 
other southern missions. Friday, the first day of 
October, was the day fixed upon for the rising. 
The conspirators had determined upon attacking, 
in the first instance, the mission of which Father 
Caranco was pastor; when they would next direct 
their attention to other reverend missionaries. 
What renders the crime the more odious and un- 
natural is, that some of those belonging to the 
missions, on whom the Father had especially relied, 
were engaged in the plot. Before making the 
attack, the conspirators happening to encounter a 
body of the neophites, returning from the neigh- 
boring mission, with a letter for the Father, 
made use of them to carry out their design. The 
plan was to throw the Religious off his guard, and 
prevent him from using any means of defence — a 
proceeding which resulted entirely according to 
their desires; for, while engaged in reading the epis- 
tle, the conspirators rushed violently into the dwell- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 349 

ing, seized upon the venerable man, and dragging 
him without, as he prayed for his enemies, pierced 
him with arrows, finishing the deed of blood with 
clubs and stones. Meantime, some of the mur- 
derers happening to espy the Father's little at- 
tendant weeping for the fate of his master, imme- 
diately seized him by the feet, and dashed out his 
brains on the floor. The noise of the attack drew 
the entire village to the spot, and though several 
expressed their horror at the enormity of the crime, 
they were unable to render any assistance in saving 
the mission as they beheld among the murderers 
some of the principal men of the place. 

From this the reader may learn the fickle and 
giddy dispositions of the natives. Those who in 
the morning joined with the Father in his devo- 
tions, an hour or two later united with his enemies 
in depriving him of life. To finish their bloody 
intent, they resolved upon burning the body, but 
before doing so, subjected it to the most shameful 
and execrable insults, at which the biographer has 
only delicately hinted: ''The several shocking 
enormities they perpetrated on his lifeless corpse,'' 
(says Father Venegas,) together with abomina- 
ble scurrilities, before they committed it to the 
flames, are best passed over in silence, only ob- 
serving that their barbarity and brutal insults 
evidently showed that the great object of their, 
rage and indignity was the doctrine newly intro- 
duced by the Father, especially as it required 



350 



HISTORY OF THE 



chastity and moderation." Then, amid the wildest 
scene of ribaldry, tumult and execration, the bodies 
of Lorenzo Caranco and his little attendant were 
tossed into the flames. Thus died on the first of 
October, in the year of our Lord 1734, the first 
martyr of the Californian Church. 

The murderers, having now nothing to fear, di- 
rected their attention to the pillage of the presby- 
tery and church. Whatever articles they could 
appropriate to any use they retained; the remain- 
der they burned. Pictures, statues, mass-books, 
chalices, etc., were hurled indiscriminately into 
the fire. The Father's two domestics happening 
to return at this moment, arrived on the scene 
only to share the same fate as their master. 

From Santiago, the name of the mission thus 
ruined, the murderers directed their steps to the 
mission of San Jose. Their numbers had now 
considerably increased, for independent of the ac- 
cession they received at the last mentioned place, 
others had flocked to them from different parts. 
On Sunday, the 3rd of October, two days after the 
massacre at St. James, they arrived at San Jose. 
It was about eight o'clock in the morning. Father 
Tamaral, who was entirely unprepared for their 
visifc, was sitting quietly in his apartment when he 
was aroused at seeing a great body of men rushing 
tumultuously for the door. On entering they be- 
gan demanding different articles, which, if denied 
them, they were ready to turn into an occasion of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 351 



quarrel, that thus they might have a pretext for 
murdering the venerable man. Realizing their evil 
designs, the Father, in order to leave them with- 
out an excuse, mildly replied that there was suf- 
ficient for aU. Thus disappointed in finding a pre- 
text for crime, they fell presently upon him, 
knocked him to the ground, dragged him from the 
house, and, as in the case of his brother Religious, 
dispatched him with arrows and stones. As if to 
put a chmax to their infamy and to render ingrat- 
itude more patent, while breathing his last, they 
resorted to the horrible extreme of cutting his 
throat with one of those knives which he had pur- 
chased for their use ! Such was the death of the 
Rev. Father Tamaral, the second Cahfornian mis- 
sionary of the Society of Jesus, who died for the 
faith after having labored for the conversion of the 
people eighteen years and some months. By birth 
Father Tamaral was a Spaniard, having been born 
in Seville in 1687. In 1712 he proceeded to Mex- 
ico, whence four years later he entered on the 
field of his labors. The same shocking enormities 
were practiced on his corpse as in the case of 
Father Caranco, the only difference, if any, being 
that there was less restraint and decorum observed 
by the infuriated rabble. 

The rebels next proceeded to the mission of St. 
Rose, but here they were happily disappointed, 
for the Father, having received information of their 
coming, found means of escape. Disappointed in 



352 



HISTORY OF THE 



their designs on the life of the Religious, they 
turned their rage against the Christians of the 
place, and butchered, without mercy, all that fell 
into their hands, to the number of eight-and-twen- 
ty, the others having succeeded in making their 
escape. 

The consequences likely to result to the coun- 
try in general from this fierce spirit of rebellion 
were of the most dangerous and deplorable kind. 
As soon as the news of the murder of the mis- 
sionaries and the destruction of the southern mis- 
sions reached the ears of the other inhabitants, the 
half-subdued passions of many were fiercely arous- 
ed, and a malevolent desire created in their minds 
of ridding themselves of their new obligations in 
order to return to their former excesses. That 
this was not the sentiment of the majority was 
clear from the outset, but the danger which threat- 
ened the Fathers and their missions was, lest the 
Christians in general might be influenced by the 
voice and authority of the popular leaders, as often 
occurs in times of commotion. Did only the north- 
ern Indians follow the example of their southern 
brethren, spirited on by the advice of a few disso- 
lute men, Christianity was lost in the country and 
the labors of a generation undone. 

Whatever may have been the actual sentiments 
of the northern tribes I am unable to say, but it is 
certain that a general rising, having for its object 
the entire destruction of rehgion, was very much 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 353 

feared. At this very critical juncture prudence 
dictated to the Superior of the missions to summon 
all the Religious to the principal station of Loretto, 
that by the protection of the garrison their lives 
might be saved. He also sent an account of the 
atrocities committed, and the ruin which threat- 
ened the country iu general, to the Viceroy at 
Mexico, requesting his excellency, who comprised 
in his person the office of Governor and Arch- 
bishop, to take the necessary measures for the 
safety of his subjects and the interests of religion. 
The answer returned to the Father Superior, it is 
lamentable to think, was entirely unequal to the 
occasion. It was as unworthy of a minister of 
state as of a chief of religion. Spanish diplomacy 
never, indeed, seemed up to an emergency. The 
old stately routine of consulting the sovereign was 
to be maintained under every circumstance, even 
in the most exceptional cases. Thousands might 
perish, religion might suffer, the dependency may 
even be lost to the crown, but without conferring 
with the monarch, and learning his pleasure, no 
aid, not a soldier could be sent to the country. 
The answer of his excellency was in substance as 
follow* : He was conscious of the dangers to which 
the country and religion were exposed — the per- 
ilous position of the Fathers could not for a mo- 
ment be doubted. His powers, however, of Gov- 
ernor prevented him from acting in the matter. 
Should the Fathers think well of addressing his 
23 



354 



HISTORY OF THE 



majesty, he would use his endeavors to forward 
their interests. 

The unfitness of a Governor for his position, 
was, probably, never more strikingly shown than 
in this. Language cannot too strongly condemn 
the weakness and imbecility of a man who would 
thus vainly trifle with the lives of the people and 
the best interests of religion. Four of the south- 
ern missions had been already destroyed, two of 
the missionaries massacred, the spirit of revolt on 
the increase, a general rising daily expected, and 
yet, with the knowledge of this, the archiepiscopal 
Governor of Mexico should wait till he received 
positive instructions from his majesty in Europe ! 
The heartlessness of the. proceeding was, indeed, 
only in keeping with the previous action of the 
Mexican Council, and proved most effectually that 
a government so managed required the first ele- 
ments of power, and could not, for any great length 
of time prevent the dependency from falling into 
other and abler hands. 

At the same time that Father Guillen, the Su- 
perior, wrote to the Governor of Mexico for aid. 
Father Bravo made a similar appeal to the Gover- 
nor of Sinaloa, on the opposite coast, prayjug his 
excellency to send to their aid some fifty or more 
of the Indians, with a few of the soldiers. The 
Indians of that part were the Yaqui, and to their 
honor be it stated, that no sooner had they learned 
the state of affairs, and the very critical position 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 355 

of the Fathers, than five hundred of them pre- 
sented themselves armed, at the Bay, ready to 
start for California. As the vessel dispatched for 
the purpose was unable to accommodate that num- 
ber, sixty of the ablest were chosen for the occa- 
sion; but, that the others might not be deprived 
of a share in the work, they presented their arms 
to their companions, and requested them to put 
them into the hands of the faithful, on landing. 
Thus the aid which might and ought to have been 
granted by a responsible government and a civi- 
lized people, was furnished by rude, recently con- 
verted aborigines. 

From the moment that the Fathers, in obedience 
to the call of authority, had abandoned the mis- 
sions and retired to Loretto, the general state of 
affairs assumed a more favorable aspect. The 
great majority of the Christians were, at least, 
sensible enough to understand that the priests 
were truly their friends, and that socially and 
morally they had improved their condition. The 
cause of the missionaries' retirement was clear to 
their minds; for, on leaving, they had carried away 
the ornaments and valuables of the churches. For 
the first time in their lives, these poor children of 
impulse began to realize a void in their lives — to 
see the necessity of their dependence on others, 
and the sweets and advantages of the Christian 
religion. To attempt the practice of Christianity 
without the Fathers, was impossible; to return to 



356 



HISTORY OF THE 



their former wandering, miserable existence, they 
were unwilling. G-ratitude, too, to those who so 
faithfully labored in their cause, providing not 
only for their spiritual; but temporal wants, spoke 
most forcibly to the hearts of the more reflective 
and better disposed, and failed not to elicit a ready 
response at their hands. In a word, their sorrow 
was real; and so, after a joint consultation, it was 
resolved to proceed to Loretto, in solemn proces- 
sion, to implore the venerable missionaries not to 
abandon them to their miserable state. According 
to arrangement, numbers of the principal Chris- 
tians started in procession for the garrison, bear- 
ing on their shoulders the crosses of the missions, 
and giving expression to their sorrow in an abun- 
dance of tears. Their petition was to the effect 
that as the Fathers had baptized and reclaimed 
them, they would not abandon them now, and 
suffer them to return to their former excesses. 
Their first and most earnest desire was to live and 
die in the holy Catholic Church; and, surely, it 
was unfit that the crimes of a few should be vis- 
ited on all, especially as they were willing to de- 
nounce the insubordinate, and to deliver up to the 
authorities all who had spoken and acted amiss. 
Should the Fathers refuse to return, they would 
settle at Loretto, as they could not bear to be sep- 
arated from their pastors. 

These and other like arguments were urged 
with such an earnestness and apparent sincerity, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 357 

that the missionaries were moved to compassion; 
but, to assure themselves of the people's real in- 
tentionSj they refused, at the outset, to comply 
with their request, yet suffered them to remain at 
the garrison. No evidence of an evil intent ap- 
pearing in their conduct, the Fathers consented to 
return to the missions, where they were received 
by their flocks in a most gratifying manner. In 
order the better to maintain their authority, as 
also to satisfy the wishes of many, a nominal pun- 
ishment was awarded the more culpable, and thus 
four of the principal disturbers were banished for a 
time, that the seeds of rebellion might not remain 
in the country. 

The opportune arrival of the troops from Sina- 
loa, aided in establishing general tranquillity, and 
in strengthening the Father's position. The south- 
ern inhabitants, however, remained in a state of 
open hostility, and their insolence and animosity 
were even increased through an accident. Shortly 
after the massacre of Fathers Caranco and Tamaral, 
while the southern part of the peninsula was en- 
tirely in the hands of the rebels, the annual Phil- 
ippine vessel called at the Cape, expecting to meet 
with a hospitable reception. On landing, thirteen 
of the men were sent by the Captain to give in- 
telligence to the Father of the vessel's arrival, a 
few being left in charge of the pinnace. While pro- 
ceeding from the beach in the direction of the vil- 
lage, they were suddenly attacked by a body of In- 



358 



HISTORY OF THE 



dianSj who rushed from an ambush, and massacred 
all on the spot. The murderers next rushed upon 
those in charge of the boat, and, as they were not 
on their guard, they too fell victims to their fury. 
This atrocity did not go without its reward. The 
Captain, surprised at the delay of his men, sent 
aome of the crew to report on the matter. These, 
on seeing the mangled corpses of their companions^ 
became so enraged, that they rushed madly 
upon the savages, and fully revenged the blood of 
their fallen companions. Immediately after, the 
Captain sailed for Mexican waters, where the news 
of the tragedy excited universal regret, and 
caused steps to be taken for the further chastise- 
ment of the offenders. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 359 



CHAPTEK XVII. 

Punishment of the Eixgleadees in the late Rebellion. — Okdeks 
FKOM HIS Majesty Philip V. to establish a Gaeeison. — Restoe- 
ATioN OF the Missions. — Oedees of Feedinand V. foe estab- 
lishing Mexican Colonies. — A Junctuee to be foemed between 
THE Missions of Califoenia and Sonoea on the Coloeado. — 
Fathee Kuhno's Laboes in Sonoea. — Father Sedelmayee ex- 
amines the Colorado. — State of Religion in California at 
that peeiod. — Terrible Epidemic. — Death of Father Bravo 
AND Father Tempis. — Departure of Father Sestiago. 

Upon learning of the disaster to the crew of the 
Spanish galleon, the Yiceroy, for once in his life, 
acted as a responsible government agent. Without 
waiting to consult his majesty's pleasure, he imme- 
diately sent orders to the Governor of Sinaloa to 
proceed with all haste to California to check the 
rebellion and punish the ringleaders. Though 
obedient to the commands of the Yiceroy, the 
course pursued by the Governor was but ill- 
suited to the object in view. By a constant dis- 
play of benevolence and clemency, he vainly 
wasted his time and the means at his command. 
At the end of a couple of years, he learned that 
the reduction of the country was not to be effected 
as he expected. A just appreciation of the char- 
acter of the people, and of the wild, ungovernable 
state in which they were then, might have assured 
him of this from the beginning. But neither the 



360 



HISTORY OF THE 



advice of the Fathers, nor the lawlessness of the 
people was sufficient to disabuse him of his error. 
Experience eventually taught him the lesson. 

Tired and disgusted at the continued hostility 
of the savages, he ultimately resorted to rigor, and 
made the disaffected understand the necessity of an 
immediate submission. In a general engagement, 
to which he had the fortune of bringing the rebels, 
he inflicted such losses on their numbers as to very 
much dishearten the leaders, yet not so as to cause 
them to retire entirely from the contest. A sho^ of 
opposition was still maintained for a time, but ended 
in a second general encounter, wherein they were 
completely undone, when they surrendered at dis- 
cretion, on the hope of a pardon. Among the 
captured were the two principal murderers of the 
recently massacred Fathers. On these, at least, 
justice should have demanded the exercise of cap- 
ital punishment; but the incapacity and ill-timed 
clemency of the Grovernor only subjected them, 
with their companions in blood, to banishment to 
the coast of ^sTew Spain. This immunity, however, 
at the hands of the Grovernor, did not save them 
from the anger of Heaven ; for a little while after, 
both of them fell victims to the Divine justice, 
having met with miserable and untimely deaths. 

Letters were now received from his Majesty 
Philip Y. ordering the Yicero}^ to establish a gar- 
rison at or near some of the southern missions, 
with the view of re-establishing and promoting 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 361 



the conquest of the country. The establishment 
of garrisons had been already commanded by Gov- 
ernment, as we have previously said, but from the 
supineness of underlings, nothing was done; and, 
to this inattention of Mexican officials must be 
attributed the losses sustained by religion during 
the rebelHon. 

One of the provisions of the newly-made order 
was to the effect that neither the officers nor sol- 
diers should, in any way, depend upon the Fathers 
for their position, promotion or discharge. The 
reasonableness of this resolution may appear to 
the reader only in accordance with propriety and 
justice; yet the numerous evils to which it neces- 
sarily led, were even more detrimental to religion 
than the entire absence of all military aid. It was, 
in reality, only deciding in favor of the military 
the old question of trading and fishing for pearls. 
Experience, as we have said, had taught the Reli- 
gious the dangers and inconveniences of this, and 
so, to avoid such an evil, it was necessary to strictly 
prohibit the speculation to all. Moreover, were 
the Fathers to tolerate such a sj^stem, independent 
of all acts of oppression, the soldiers would become 
negligent of their military duties ; they would 
grow discontented with their subordinate position, 
and, in all probability, refuse to accompany the 
missionaries on their various excursions. That 
they were not mistaken herein, the subsequent 
state of affairs abundantly proves, for to such a state 



S62 



HISTORY OF THE 



of confusion and disorder did all things arrive, in 
consequence of the natives being sorely aggrieved, 
that the country was brought to the verge of an- 
other rebellion, which if it happened would, in all 
probability, have destroyed^'every vestige of Christ- 
ianity in the land. The abnormal and confused 
state of affairs produced at length so many and 
such frequent complaints, that the Viceroy saw the 
necessity of changing his policy, and putting the 
garrison, as before, under the control of the Reli- 
gious. To this wise regulation, which should 
never have been altered, was due the subsequent 
tranquillity of the peninsula, and the happy res- 
toration of religion among the people. 

As soon as the disturbed state of the country 
was brought into order under the renewed author- 
ity of the Fathers, new efforts were made by the 
society for the restoration of the lately destroyed 
missions. The dispersed Christians were once 
more gathered together, churches erected, and the 
services of religion revived. Those places stained 
with the blood of the missionaries were objects of 
special attention. The mission of Sanjago, where 
Father Caranco had been martyred, was entrusted 
to Father Anthony Tempis, a man of rare and 
solid virtue. By his constant and unwearied ex- 
ertions he succeeded in winning back to religion 
and to habits of piety a remnant of the former in- 
habitants, among whom he continued to labor till 
death. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 363 

The outlay demanded for quelling the rebellion, 
as also for the establishment of the lately ruined 
missions, being more than the Father's resources 
could conveniently meet, an appeal to the monarch 
became necessary. The application, it is pleasing 
to think, was not without fruit. On the 10th of 
April, 1737, the Yiceroy acquainted his Majesty 
with the state of affairs, and humbly represented 
that the Society stood in need of the favor of the 
crown. The representation was immediately at- 
tended to. On learning the critical state of affairs 
and the crippled resources of the Fathers, the 
King ordered that a garrison should be immedi- 
ately formed, and the expenses required for com- 
pletely reducing the country to be paid from the 
royal exchequer. He demanded, however, that 
the scheme for the general reduction of the penin- 
sula be forwarded to himself for inspection and 
approval. A plan was accordingly drawn up and 
forwarded to Spain, to which, in due time, the 
royal assent was afi&xed with instructions for carry- 
ing it into effect. But before this could be done, 
on the 13th of November, 1744, another warrant 
was forwarded to the Viceroy demanding addition- 
al information on the matter. To this an answer 
was given by the Provincial of the Society at Mex- 
ico, but it did not arrive at Madrid till after the 
death of the King. His successor, Ferdinand YI., 
was equally interested in the scheme, and repeated 
his father's instructions to the Yiceroy. The 



364 



HISTORY OF THE 



purport of his letter to the Governor was to the 
effect, that it was the opinion of his council that 
measures should be immediately taken for the spir- 
itual and temporal subjugation of the peninsula, 
and that such a result was only to be expected 
through the energy and zeal of the Jesuit missionary 
Fathers, under whose fostering care so many and 
such numerous infidel tribes were brought to a 
knowledge of the truth. He further expressed a 
desire that, in the neighborhood of all the principal 
harbors, there should be formed, as soon as cir- 
cumstances permitted, Spanish or Mexican settle- 
ments, which would serve as a safeguard for ves- 
sels and a protection for the missionaries. A 
Spanish colony was likewise suggested to be set- 
tled in the interior, with the view of affording re- 
fuge to the Fathers in case of rebellion; while the 
whole of the frontier missions were to be guarded 
by troops subject to the Religious, and employed 
as their escorts when journeying through infidel 
territory. Further the royal instructions went on 
to suggest that a point of communication should, 
if possible, be established between the missions of 
Sonora and those of California at the entrance of 
the Colorado, or Red, river. But as the Pimas, the 
Cocomaricopas and Yumas, the inhabitants of those 
parts, were still pagan, the missionaries, in order 
to effect such a junction, should direct their atten- 
tion to the conversion of those tribes. By these 
and other like means it was hoped that the entire 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 365 



reduction of the country, both spiritual and tem- 
poral, would be securely accomplished. The royal 
instructions concluded by assuring the Keverend 
Fathers that the sums necessary for the accomplish- 
ment of these works would be furnished from his 
Majesty's treasury. 

The instructions thus directed to the Governor 
of New Spain were in every way worthy of an en- 
lightened and politic ruler. It has been stated 
above, that at the commencement of the Californian 
missions, Fathers Kiihno and Salva Tierra had 
formed the noble and extensive design of convert- 
ing and subjecting to Spain all the inhabitants 
along the Pacific from Mexico to Oregon. In the 
accomplishment of this it was contemplated that 
the one — Father Tierra — should carry on the work 
of conversion through the whole of the peninsula, 
and the other through the territory of Sonora and 
the countries of the Papagos and the Cocomarico- 
pas, till he arrived as far north as the present lim- 
its of Alta California. That they would have suc- 
ceeded in the scheme, had they from the begin- 
ning had such a monarch as Ferdinand for a patron, 
there is little reason to doubt. 

Before acquainting the reader with the endeav- 
ors of the Fathers in seeking to accomplish the 
royal instructions regarding the juncture to be 
made on the banks ,of the Colorado, it is proper, in 
the first instance, to speak of the situation and 
boundaries of Sonora. The smallest of the once 



366 



HISTORY OF THE 



Spanisli- American possessions, Sonora lies on the 
eastern side of the Cahfornia Gulf. It extends 
from the mouth of the Hiaqui to the country of 
the Apaches, in a northeasterly direction. The 
most northern mission was that of Concepcion de 
Caborca, about three hundred miles from Hiaqui. 
This mission, which was founded about 1690, was 
totally destroyed by the savages in an insurrection 
in 1751, when two of the venerable missionaries, 
Fathers Thomas Tillo and Henry Rohen, received 
the palm of martyrdom. In circumference, So- 
nora is about three hundred and fifty leagues, or 
one thousand and more miles. It was inhabited 
by various tribes, known as the Opates, the Topas, 
the Tejuaianas, etc., among whom the Jesuit Fathers 
established as many as four-and-twenty mis- 
sions. The climate is mild, and the general ap- 
pearance of the country agreeable — diversified 
mountain ranges and fertile valleys meeting the 
eye in every direction. Along the coast runs a 
succession of barren, sandy hills, inhabited, in 
those days, by a few wandering tribes, who ob- 
tained a precarious existence by fishing; but 
among whom, in consequence of the impediments 
offered by nature, a mission could never be es- 
tablished. 

Besides being a country remarkably adapted for 
agricultural purposes, as possessing numerous fer- 
tile valleys and extensive pasture ranges, Sonora 
was also known, even then, to be rich in mineral 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 367 



productions of considerable value. With this 
double advantage, however, the province was poor, 
in consequence of the difficulty and expense of 
working the mines, and the necessity of import- 
ing several commodities from abroad. 

In 1687, when Father Klihno entered the terri- 
tory, there was then only one mission in the coun- 
try, that in the vicinity of Pimeria Alta. How 
much this remarkable man effected, in reclaiming 
those wandering savages will never be known. A 
mere glimpse of his labors is all that is given us by 
his brother Religious. With a zeal and a fervor 
worthy of the greatest Apostle, he traversed the 
country in every direction, preaching the gospel 
and reclaiming the natives, l^either the priva- 
tions necessarily connected with a wandering life 
among the savage inhabitants, whose only means 
of subsistence was the chase or the spontaneous 
offerings of nature, nor the fear of falling among 
barbarous hordes, who might demand, as the pen- 
alty of his daring, the sacrifice of his life, were 
sufficient to prevent him from acting the part of 
the Apostle. Iso wonder, under such circum- 
stances, that success should have attended his la- 
bors. Everywhere he succeeded in teaching the 
people religion, and in prevailing upon them to 
abandon their barbarous state. 

The people being of different tribes, and speak- 
ing different languages, he had the patience and 
zeal to learn those different tongues, into which 



368 



HISTORY OF THE 



he translated the catechetical instructions and 
prayers. He also formed vocabularies and ele- 
mentary works for the use of his assistants and 
successors. So great was the success he met with 
among all classes, that had he, according to his 
often repeated request, been aided by others, he 
would, in all probabilit}^, have converted the en- 
tire country from the Hiaquitothe Colorado. As 
it was, he baptized with his own hand, and caused 
to settle down into regular civilized forty thou- 
sand of the inhabitants ! ^ But the great difficul- 
ties he had to contend with were not so much 
those arising from an absence of aid, as from the 
demoralizing, unjustifiable conduct of the Spanish 
inhabitants. As colonists, it was in the interests 
of the Europeans, that the Indians should be kept 
in a state of subjection, and made to serve in the 
capacity of slaves on the farms and in the mines. 
Against this system of violence and oppression the 
venerable man sternly lifted his voice, and con- 
stantly struggled with all his endeavors, not only 
because of the injustice and demoralizing effects it 
produced on his people, but because it acted as a 
powerful barrier against future conversion. If the 

(1) Bautizo este grande obrero de la vina del Senormas de quarenta 
mil de estos Infideles, y pudiera haverse, alavgado a muclias mas mil- 
lares, si huviera tenido esperanza de poderlos en adelante assistir 
senalandos missionero, que ciudasse de doctrinarles . * * * Lo singu- 
lar es, que no solo formo Pueblos, y bautizo Indios; sino che en gran 
parte les reduxo a \dda politia, y les enseno a fabricar Casas. construir 
Iglesias, beneficiar tierras, formar estancias, cuidar gavades, hacer pro- 
vision de frutos, etc." Apostolicos Afanes de la Compania de Jesus,- p. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



369 



vassalage of the farms and the mines was the only 
immediate reward to be obtained by embracing the 
Christian religion, why should the savage cease to 
be free? 

By his constant and unwearied exertions, Father 
Klihno succeeded at length in obtaining a modifi- 
cation of the atrocities perpetrated on his people. 
The inhumanity of the Mexican council was re- 
laxed to the extent of only demanding the forced 
services of the natives five years after the date of 
their conversion ! This was afterwards lengthened 
by Charles II. to a term of twenty years, but unfor- 
tunately for the interests of religion and humanity 
this order was never observed, and the Father had 
the mortification of seeing his converts, whom he 
had civilized with infinite pains, constantly dragged 
from their homes and buried in the bowels of the 
earth, whither they were consigned by the avarice 
and heartlessness of the Spanish inhabitants. The 
odiousness of this system has rarely or never been 
equaled by a conquering race; certainly never by 
a Christian community. 

Beside the injustice of the proceeding and the 
obstacle it was likely to offer to the future con- 
version of the still uncivilized races, it was further 
attended with the most lamentable and deplorable 
consequences as regarded the purity and morality 
of the people. Huddled together in the greatest 
confusion, without any restraint or surveillance, 

the masters having only in view their personal 
24 



370 



HISTORY OF THE 



profit, the morals of the neophytes suffered most 
fearfully, and crimes were committed, both on the 
farms and in the mines, over which it is better 
to draw the vail of oblivion. 

To contend successfully against such formidable 
obstacles was more than an apostle could be ex- 
pected to do, yet under such special and enormous 
disadvantages Father Kiihno contimied to advance 
the state of religion, and succeeded in establishing 
even in the face of those formidable difficulties 
several Christian communities. Some idea of this 
remarkable missionary's labors may be had from 
the following: In 1698 he set out on a tonr of in- 
spection, and after proceeding as far north as the 
Gila, turned west till he came to the head of the 
Gulf. Thence continuing his course to the south, 
on arriving at the Mission Dolores he had traveled 
on foot from nine to ten hundred miles. This, in a 
country destitute of every convenience^ wild, rng- 
ged and mountainous, and inhabited only by un- 
civihzed races, was a most arduous and perilous 
adventure. But it was only one of many of a sim- 
ilar kind. During the subsequent years of his 
ministry he made other equally lengthened, ardu- 
ous and perilous journeys, sometimes for the pur- 
pose of preaching the gospel, sometimes for quell- 
ing rebellion, sometimes for reconciling enemies, 
and sometimes with the view of promoting the 
people's social condition by instructing them in 
the means necessary for providing for their tem- 
poral wants. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA 



371 



Sach was the life of that truly great and re- 
markable minister of God, and, unhappily for the 
cause of religion, none others were found of like 
zeal and ability to continue his noble endeavors. 
After his death, which happened in 1710, the mis- 
sions were in a great measure abandoned, the 
churches in many instances fell into rtiins, the cul- 
tivation of the land was neglected, and the Chris- 
tians almost entirely abandoned. For five-and- 
thirty years after his death some of the faithful 
never saw the face of a priest, and under such cir- 
cumstances it is not difficult to see how the faith 
must have suffered. The old converts in a great 
measure died out, those who survived retained 
only a feeble idea of what had been taught them 
a quarter of a century previous, while the children 
born in the interim differed but little in habits and 
customs from the gentiles. Of the fourteen mis- 
sions founded by the Father only three remained 
at this time. In 1731 an effort was made to re- 
establish the missions and revive the religion. At 
the request of the Bishop of Durango, in whose 
diocese this section of the country was, his Majesty 
made an assignment for three missionary priests, 
to be paid from the royal exchequer. Three Jesuit 
Fathers accordingly entered the territory and 
founded, in addition to the missions already estab- 
lished, three others, thereby making in all a total 
of six with their respective sub-stations. This 
was the actual state of Pimeria in 1742, when, as 



372 



HISTORY OF THE 



I have stated above, instructions were sent from 
the Court of Madrid for forming a junction at the 
mouth of the Colorado with the view of reducing 
the entire population. 

In order to carry out his Majesty's wish as 
speedily and effectually as possible, two expedi- 
tions were now undertaken to determine the state 
of the country, and the places most proper for 
forming the new settlements. In 1745, Father 
Ignatius Keller, in obedience to orders received 
from his ecclesiastical superiors, set out on a tour 
of inspection in the direction just named. On 
arriving at the Gila, he found it impossible to ad- 
vance, his attendants having refused to accompany 
him further. The following year, instructions to 
the same effect were sent to Father Sedelmayer; 
in accordance with which he proceeded to the point 
last reached by his predecessor, where he was 
kindly received by the gentiles. From thence 
he examined the country in every direction, and 
found several well-watered tracts, remarkably 
adapted for agricultural purposes. Here, too, were 
several tribes, on whom Father Kiihno had made 
the most favorable impression. Taking, then, the 
natural advantages of the country, as well as the 
favorable disposition of the people into account, 
it was thought that by means of six or eight mis- 
sions, the country could be brought to obedience, 
and his Majesty's wishes accomplished. But, as 
the project was one of the greatest importance, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 373 



it was deemed proper for the Father to proceed in 
person to Mexico, and lay an account of his ob- 
servations before the proper authorities, with the 
vrew of having the same made known to the King. 

The report drawn up and forwarded to Madrid 
by the Father Provincial of the Society, amongst 
other things, contained a petition requesting that 
the Jesuit missionaries in the diocese of Durango 
be suffered to relinquish their charge in favor of 
some others, in order to devote themselves to the 
conversion of the northern gentiles. In this man- 
ner, the number of missionaries being increased, 
the hopes of success would be proportionately aug- 
mented. The Father Provincial further submitted 
that the allowance of three hundred dollars a 
year was insufficient for the decent support of those 
missionaries situated at such distances from Mexico, 
and that a garrison of one hundred and fifty sol- 
diers should be formed on the Gila for the protec- 
tion of the Fathers. Although there was nothing 
directly mentioned in the letter respecting Cali- 
fornia, it was understood that, if the project suc- 
ceeded, the Fathers would continue their labors 
through the northern part of the peninsula till 
they reached the missions contemplated. While 
an answer was being awaited from Europe, a sta- 
tistical account of the Californian missions was 
drawn up and forwarded to Mexico. From that 
list, and another formed at a subsequent period, 
the following was then the general state of religion 
in the country: 



374 



HISTORY OF THE 



I. The mission of Oar Lady of Loretto, situated 
on the coast in 25 degrees thirty minutes; founded 
by Father Salva Tierra, October, 1697. This was 
the capital of the country. Missionary in charge 
at that date, Father Gaspar de Truxillo. The num- 
ber of Christians, including soldiers, sailors, etc., 
was more than four hundred. 

II. The mission of St. Francis Xavier; founded 
by Father F. Piccolo, 1699. Villages— St. Zavier, 
in 25 degrees 30 minutes; St. Rose, seven leagues 
"W.; St. Michael, eight leagues N. ; Augustine, eight 
leagues S.E.; Dolores, two leagues E.; St. Paul, 
eight leagues N". W. Missionary, Father Michael 
Bar CO. Population, 480. 

III. ' Our Lady of Dolores; founded by Father 
Tierra, 1699. Villages — Our Lady of Dolores, 24 
degrees 30 minutes ; Conception ; Incarnation ; 
Trinity; Redemption; Resurrection. Missionary, 
Father C. Gruillen. Population, 450. 

IV. St. Louis of Gronzaga; founded by Father 
John Ugarte. Villages — St. Louis of G-onzaga, 25 
degrees; St. John of N'epomucene; St. Mary 
Magdalen. Missionary, Father L. Hotel. Pop- 
ulation, 310. 

V. St. Joseph of Comandu ; founded by Father 
Mayorga, 1708 ; without a missionary at that date, 
on account of the death of Father Wagner, 1744. 
Villages. — 1. St. Joseph, 26 degrees; 2. One 
league W.; 3. Seven leagues N. ; 4. Ten leagues 
E. Population, 360. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



375 



YI. St. Rose of Mulege; founded by Father 
Basualda, 1705. Tillages — St. Rose, 26 de- 
grees, 50 minutes; Holy Trinity, six leagues S. S. 
E.; St. Mark, eight leagues jST. Missionary, Father 
Peter Mary ^^'ascimben. Population, 300. 

YII. Immaculate Conception; founded by Fa- 
ther Mcolas Tamaral, in 1718. Villages — six. 
Missionary, Father Druet. Population, 330.. 

YIII. Our Lady of Gruadalupe; founded by 
Father John Ugarte and Father Everard Helen, 
1721. Yillages — Oar Lady of Ouadalupe, in 
27 degrees; Conception, six leagues S.; St. Mi- 
chael, six leagues S. E.; Sts. Peter and Paul, 
eight leagues E.; St. Mary, five leagues Mis- 
sionary, Father Casteige. Population, 530. 

IX. St. Ignatius; founded by Father Luyando, 
1728. Yillages — St. Ignatius, in 28 degrees; St. 
Borgia, eight leagues distant; St. Joaquin, three 
leagues distant; St. Sabas, three leagues distant; 
St. Athanasius, five leagues distant; St. Monica, 
seven leagues distant; St. Martha, seven leagues 
distant; St. Luca}^, ten leagues distant; St. I^ymfa, 
five leagues distant. Missionary, Father Sebastian 
de Sestiago. Population, 650. 

X. Our Lady of Dolores of the North. This 
mission was connected with that of St. Ignatius, 
and attended by^Fathers Sestiago and Consag. It 
was situated in the 29th degree of latitude, and 
comprised a district of some thirty leagues. Pop- 
ulation, 548. 



376 



HISTORY OF THE 



XI. St. Mary Magdalen; established by Father 
Consag. Population not given. 

XII. St. James, Villages — Three; missionary, 
Father Tempis. Population ^ 350. 

XIII. All Saints; founded about 1737. Popu- 
lation, 90. 

XIY. St. Francis Borgia. Population, 1500. 
XY. St. Gertrude. Population, 1000. 
XYI. St. Mary. Population, 330. 
Total number of Christians in all the missions, 
7,628. 

While negotiations were being carried on with 
the Court of Madrid, for the conversion of the 
northern tribes on the opposite side of the gulf, 
the southern missions were visited by Heaven with 
a terrible chastisement, in punishment, it would 
seem, for the crimes of the people during the time 
of revolt. Xew and. irremediable distempers broke 
out in the community, to which thousands fell vic- 
tims. So great were the numbers that died from 
those various diseases, from the year 1742 to 1748, 
that hardly a sixth of the whole population sur- 
vived. The labors of the missionaries during those 
calamitous years, were proportionately great. The 
general spread of the disease, and its continuance 
in the country, constantly demanded their presence 
in almost every quarter. Their anxiety was not 
even confined to the due discharge of their spirit- 
ual functions, for, at such a time, the corporeal 
as well as the spiritual wants of the sufferers 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 377 

called for relief. In such a contiouous struggle 
with death and disease, it is not to be regarded as 
strange, that their overtaxed energies should have 
succumbed to the difficulties by which they were 
surrounded. Hence the ravages death began to 
make in their numbers. Two years after the ap- 
pearance of the disease, Father Bravo fell a vic- 
tim to his charitable endeavors. He was one of 
the oldest and most efficient of the body. On 
coming to the country, he was only a lay-brother; 
but, on account of his remarkable merits, and the 
great want of missionary hands, he was subse- 
quently raised to the priesthood. He arrived in 
California in 1705, in company with Father Salva 
Tierra, and had, consequently labored for the mis- 
sions at the time of his death nineteen years ; during 
eight of which he governed the mission of La Paz. 

Father Bravo's death was followed by that of 
Father Anthony Tempis, who, as we have seen, 
was charged with the restoration of the mission of 
Santiago, destroyed by the Pericues. At the time 
of his demise the mission was in a better and more 
prosperous condition than before its destruction. 
His persevering, apostolic exertions succeeded re- 
markably in conciliating the people and winning 
them back to a virtuous life. Impressed with the 
great importance and necessity of early instruc- 
tion, he took every means of teaching the young, 
and of instilling into their minds sentiments of 
piety and virtue. He had them constantlv with 



378 



HISTORY OF THE 



him, corrected'' tlieir faults, strengthened theu^ 
weaknesses, supported their failings, and in every 
manner as the most tender of parents endeavored, 
both by word and example, to impress upon their 
minds lessons of holiness and sanctity. His affec- 
tion for the young was no greater than his care of 
the infirm. In the epidemic, of which I have 
spoken, and to which so many fell victims, his 
charity was more than remarkable. When unable 
to walk, wdienever duty demanded his presence, 
he would have himself carried through the moun- 
tains to the sufferers, his continual expression be- 
ing that of the Society: '^AU for the greater glory 
of God." In fine, after a most holy and apostolic 
career, he died in the odor of sanctity at the mis- 
sion of Santiago in 1746 — a victim to his zeal and 
unwearied exertions in behalf of the poor. 

The following year the missions suffered an 
equally irreparable loss in the departure for Mex- 
ico, at the command of authority, of Father Sebas- 
tian Sestiago. One by one the great lights were 
passing away — either sinking into the grave or ne- 
cessitated to abandon the field of their labors by 
reason of infirmity. Father Sestiago, who was of 
Mexican extraction, was born at Tepustucula in 
1684. He entered the Society when young, and 
gained the general esteem of his companions, as 
well by his virtue as by his ability. While pro- 
fessor of belles-lettres he was appointed to the 
Californian mission, whither he immediately re- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 379 



paired. During the twenty-nine years he lived in 
the country he propagated religion across the 
whole of the peninsula, t^requently he would 
sally forth into the mountains in quest of the sav- 
ages, having only for his support a little corn in a 
sack. There, deprived of the ordinary comforts 
of life, he would remain preaching and catechizing 
till his presence was demanded elsewhere. What 
he suffered on those occasions, having to accom- 
modate himself to the barbarous life of the people 
— exposed to the inclemency of the season — can 
be hardly conceived. It was thus he learned to dis- 
pense with the use of a bed (a luxury he never al- 
lowed himself toward the end of his days), for hav- 
ing to lead the same life as the people, he was 
obliged to sleep on the ground. He alw^ays slept 
in his clothes, and rose ordinarily two hours before 
day, in order to occupy himself in prayer and. pre- 
paration for the holy sacrifice of the Mass. At 
times while making excursions through the woods 
in company with his neophytes, he would cry out in 
a transport of zeal: Come — oh ! come all to the 
faith of Jesus Christ; oh ! who will make them all 
Christians and conduct them to Heaven ! " So lit- 
tle was his heart attached to temporal things, that 
on an occasion when his people presented him 
with some pearls they had picked up on the shore 
after a storm, he ordered them to go and throw 
them back into the sea ! At last, worn out by in- 



380 



HISTORY OF THE 



firmities and tormented by scruples to which he 
became an involuntary prey, he was temporarily 
ordered to Mexico, where he departed this life in 
most eminent sanctity, on the 22d of June, 1756. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 381 



CHAPTEK XVIII. 

Deais of Fathek Guillen. — Death or Don Eodeiguez Lorenzo. 
— Peogkess of the Missions. — Conveesions by Fathee Retz. — 
His Death. — Attempt of the Gentiles to desteoy the Sotjth- 
EEN Missions. — Death of Fathee Netjmatee. — Silver Mines 

OPENED in the CoUNTEY. — EviL COUNSEL OF THE SPANIARDS. — 

Discontent of the Converts. — Decrease in the Female Popu- 
lation. — Dangers theeatening the Society in Europe. — Un- 
just proceedings taken against it in Portugal and France. 

The year following the departure of Father Ses- 
tiago, the mission was deprived by death of the 
presence of Father Guillen, who had acted for 
some time as Provincial of the Society in Califor- 
nia. This missionary's career extended over a 
period of four-and-twenty years j during which, 
his life was admittedly a model of every virtue. 
It was to him that the Mission of Dolores, in the 
country of the Guacuros, owed its existence ; and 
his success may be learned from the fact that by 
his individual exertions he converted the greater 
part of that barbarous people. A single example 
will suffice to illustrate his zeal for the salvation of 
the gentiles. 

Shortly prior to his death there happened to ar- 
rive at the mission, from a distant part of the 
country a gentile woman considerably advanced 
in 3^ears. As no one in the vicinity understood a 
word of her language, it was found impossible to 



382 



HISTORY OF THE 



properly instruct her in the principles of religion. 
That, however, an opportunity might be afforded 
her of embracing the truth, Father Guillen, with 
the weight of years already pressing heavily upon 
him (being then seventy or more), undertook to 
learn her language. He did not, indeed, succeed 
in his purpose, for he was overtaken by death 
while engaged in his charitable work; but, if he 
did not gain the soul of the poor creature to Christ, 
he has left upon record one of the noblest and most 
praiseworthy deeds to be met with in the history 
of missionary life. 

During those calamitous years, while death was 
so rife among the missionary body, it was not to 
be expected that the Government officers would 
escape without loss. The same year that witnessed 
the death of Father Tempis, saw also the last mo- 
ments of Don Rodriguez Lorenzo, who for sev- 
eral years had held the post of Captain and Gov- 
ernor of the country. This was by no means an 
unimportant event in the history of the missions; 
for, by his ability, prudence and zeal, this venera- 
ble Catholic had contributed much to the inter- 
ests of rehgion. Indeed, it was to him that the 
Fathers were indebted for a large share of the suc- 
cess they attained in the country. Wherever a 
new mission was to be established, he invariably 
attended in person, accompanied by his men; and 
this not merely with the view of defending the 
Religious against the attacks of the savages, but 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



383 



to aid ill making the roads and erecting the build- 
ings. Though Captain and Governor, he was first 
in every laborious employment; in order that by 
his example, the soldiers and Indians might be 
encouraged to labor. His morals were as pure as 
his example was attractive. Daily he assisted at 
the holy sacrifice of the Mass, and the other ex- 
ercises of the missions. Duty never found him 
for a moment absent from his post. In fine, after 
a life remarkable for several virtues, he died on 
the first of J^ovember, 1746, at the ripe old age 
of four score years. He was succeeded by his son, 
Bernard, w^ho inherited all his remarkable quali- 
ties, both civil and religious. 

The very severe and, indeed, in some instances, 
apparently irreparable losses to the missions of the 
above-mentioned persons, was not suffered by Di- 
vine Providence to interfere with the progress of 
religion in the country. On the retirement of 
Father Sestiago from the Mission of St. Ignatius, 
in 1747, Father Consag took charge of that place, 
and labored with such profit, that in the space of 
four years, he had converted, in the vicinity of 
the mission, five hundred and forty-eight of the 
gentiles — a work of no ordinary moment, v/hen 
we consider the constant call upon his labors by 
the converted during those calamitous times. A 
sufficient number of converts being thus formed, 
it w^as desirable they should be gathered together, 
and a mission established for their special advan- 



384 



HISTORY OF THE 



tage. With this object in view, Father Consag set 
out from St. Ignatius, in 1751, in order to deter- 
mine a locality proper for the new mission. He 
was accompanied by the Governor, an escort, and 
some neophytes. After traveling a considerable 
distance without meeting with the object of their 
search, they at last chanced upon a path which, 
when followed, brought them to a point where 
their attention was arrested on seeing a number of 
arrows pierced through a branch. This they un- 
derstood as an intimation on the part of the sav- 
ages that any one daring to pass by that way 
would be similarly treated. But, as the escort was • 
strong, they continued their journey till they came 
up with the Indians, who, instead of being hostile, 
received them as friends. The people were, how- 
ever, very much alarmed on beholding the horses, 
never having seen such in their lives. The object 
of the expedition was now fully attained. Here 
was a place with all the requirements proper for 
a new settlement — a fertile valley, abundant water, 
and friendly Indians. Before returning, the Fa- 
ther administered baptism to the little ones dan- 
gerously ill, and, as some of them died shortly 
after, he had the consolation of knowing that even 
so far his journey was not without profit. 

On returning to St. Ignatius, Father Consag 
immediately set about dispatching a number of 
workmen for the erection of the necessary build- 
ings. These being completed, the mission was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 385 

entrusted to the Rev. Father Retz, an Austrian, 
who took possession of it in the Summer of 1752. 
According to an old established custom, by which all 
the missionaries were expected to contribute some- 
thing to every newly-established settlement, each 
of the Fathers bestowed on his brother Religious 
the little his limited means would permit. These 
offerings were chiefly of corn and cattle. In this 
manner the first wants of the people were supplied 
and the interests of religion subserved. The mis- 
sion commenced under the most favorable auspices; 
for it numbered from the outset about six hun- 
dred converts, collected from different parts. To 
these others were speedily added, for as soon 
as the newly-made Christians informed their 
brethren of the character of the religion, the ne- 
cessity of baptism and the kindness of the Father, 
the people began to flock to the place, and 
what was at first only a mere curiosity, ended at 
length in conversion to the faith. Thus in a few 
years Father Retz found himself at the head of a 
congregation of fourteen hundred Christians. 
Every convert, on being received into the Church, 
received from the Father a little crucifix, which he 
was expected to wear on his neck that he might 
be constantly reminded of his faith, and the inval- 
uable blessings of the work of redemption. 

Shortly after the establishment of this mission 
a camp was formed at a short distance on account 
of the great abundance of water. Here the Father 
25 



386 



HISTORY OF THE 



took care to produce the necessary supplies for 
his people — the plantation of a vineyard and fruit- 
trees being amongst his earhest cares. Before 
long he had an abundant supply of maize, wheat 
and garden productions for his flock. His method 
of making and preserving the wine deserves a 
passing notice. The construction of barrels being 
under the circumstances entirely impossible, he 
resorted to the ingenious method of hollowing 
great masses of rock, in which he fermented and 
preserved the precious liquor. The rapid increase 
of the faithful suggested the importance of form- 
ing another little settlement, but before carrying 
out this benevolent purpose death summoned him 
to his heavenly reward. He died in the month of 
September, 1759, at the age of fifty-six years, 
seven-and-twenty of which he spent for the benefit 
of the people. By birth, as we have said, he was 
Austrian, and arrived in California in 1732. It is 
difiicult, says his biographer, to estimate the ex- 
traordinary efforts he made for the establishment 
of the faith. Though laboring under a constitu- 
tional weakness, he was constantly on the alert 
seeking new places for the establishment of addi- 
tional missions; preaching the gospel to the gen- 
tiles, or instructing his own. When, on his jour- 
neys, necessity compelled him to halt in order to 
refresh his companions, he invariably, unmindful 
of his own toil and weariness of body, betook him- 
self to prayer, and sought refreshment in com- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



387 



munion with his God. Indeed, it is impossible, 
on reading the lives of such men, not to be struck 
with the remarkable likeness they bear to the 
most eminent saints of the Church. Dead to the 
world, to society, to themselves and everything 
human, they seem to have been animated with 
only one ardent desire, that of propagating the 
kingdom of God amongst men. To this end they 
labored, they toiled, prayed, preached and con- 
formed to the miserable life of the people. Un- 
der such circumstances it is not to be wondered 
that a country, hallowed by the foot-prints of such 
men, should have turned from paganism and bar- 
barism to Christianity and civilization. 

The death of Father Consag prevented for the 
time the establishment of the newly-projected 
mission, for the Religious destined for that pur- 
pose had to continue where he was. 'Mean- 
time, everything was done to facilitate its future 
establishment. A road of communication was 
formed between it and the last mentioned mission ; 
a church, barracks and a presbytery constructed, 
the people further enhghtened, and nothing save 
the appointment of the missionary himself left un- 
accomplished. IsTor was the presence of the Father 
delayed very long; for Father Wenceslaus Link, 
a native of Bohemia, having arrived in the country 
at this time, was sent to take charge of the place. 
He found on arrival three hundred Indians, con- 
verts of the late Father Retz; to these others were 



388 



HISTORY OF THE 



speedily added by himself, the numbers continuing 
to increase till after a time it was found necessary 
to enlarge the little church. 

While congratulating himself on the success of 
his labors, the enemy of mankind was plotting the 
destruction of his work. The more evil-disposed 
of the gentiles living at a distance, seeing that 
numbers were constantly repairing to the Father 
and enrolling themselves among the believers, 
took umbrage at this encroachment on their faith; 
and in order the more effectually to prevent its 
continuance, determined, by a general massacre, 
to destroy every vestige of Christianity in that 
part of the peninsula, ^^'ews of the intended revolt 
happening by some means to reach the ears of the 
Christians, it was determined to give the savages 
such a lesson that they would not readily enter- 
tain so bloody a purpose ; and it was even deemed 
proper not to await the approach of the enemy, 
but to go forth and encounter him on his own 
ground. The forces of the two missions which 
were to be the object of the attack were accord- 
ingly marshaled, and on marching into the enemy's 
territory, fortunately surprised and captured him 
without striking a blow. The prisoners were con- 
ducted to the mission, where they were incarcer- 
ated for some days, and then set at liberty. The 
leaders, however, received a fuller measure of jus- 
tice, for before being granted their liberty they 
received a certain number of lashes. Thus the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



389 



incipient rebellion was quelled, and a result never 
contemplated by the people attained; for, affected 
at what they had seen at the mission, these very 
barbarians, as in the case of those who attacked 
the Christians under the care of Father Laymundo, 
requested to be enrolled among the believers, a 
favor which was granted them after the sincerity 
of their request has been sufficiently proved. 

Two years after the foundation of the last men- 
tioned mission, dedicated to the great St. Francis 
Borgia, another of the old pioneer missionaries, 
Father Charles Neumayer, departed this life at All 
Saints. Father Neumayer's career in California 
extended over a period of twenty years, during 
which, like his brethren, he was remarkable for 
great zeal and holiness of life. His character seems 
to have been to accommodate himself to every cir- 
cumstance, the better to gain the affections of all, 
and thereby promote more securely the interest of 
his heavenly Master. In the fields, he labored in 
company with the cultivators of the soil. On sea, 
he took his net and assisted the fishermen. At 
home, he was an architect, a carpenter, a black- 
smith, or whatever else the circumstances de- 
manded. The wonderful providence of God, 
which overruleth and disposeth all things according 
to appointment, never failed to provide for the 
pressing wants of the missions. Whenever death 
removed any of the Fathers, others were found 
ready to step into their place. Two months before 



390 



HISTORY OF THE 



the death of the above-mentioned Father, two 
other Religious, Fathers Franco and Ames arrived 
in the country. 

We now approach a perilous period in tJie his- 
tory of the Californian missions, when the conduct 
of the Spanish inhabitants began to prove the 
most serious embarrassment to the Fathers. Hith- 
erto the missionaries had to contend, as we have 
seen, against the coldness, neglect and indiffer- 
ence of government, the inhospitable nature of 
the country, and the evil dispositions of the peo- 
ple. jSTow an additional, and in some measure 
more formidable, obstacle w^as thrown in their 
v^ay, by the evil example and pernicious advice of 
the Spanish inhabitants. "While the missions were 
successfully progressing through the country, Don 
Manuel de Ocio, an enterprising Spaniard, entered 
upon a mining speculation in the southern part of 
the peninsula, in the country of the Pericues. For 
the accomplishment of his object, miners were im- 
ported from 'New Spain; but, unhappily, their 
lives were not a model for Christians to follow. 
Demoralization, debauchery, and neglect of reli- 
gion followed as natural consequences. Their 
advice was even more pernicious than their morals. 
Hostile to the system established by the Fathers, 
they everywhere disturbed the peace and tran- 
quillity of the Christian congregations, by telling 
them that the Mexican Indians were entirely in- 
dependent of the Religious; that they paid tribute 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 391 

to none but the monarch; possessed their own 
lands free from control, and were in all things in- 
dependent to act as they pleased, provided only 
they attended the services of the church. The 
consequence of these unseasonable suggestions was 
that the newly-converted Indians, so unfit to pro- 
vide for their own natural wants, unless directed by 
authority, immediately demanded that the lands 
be handed over to their charge, that they might be 
at liberty to dispose of them as they pleased. They 
further required that the vessels belonging to the 
mission be put at their disposal, that they might 
be able to go whithersoever they chose. To 
some their demands may appear only reasonable, 
but when it is remembered that this people, only 
recently reclaimed from a savage, indolent life, 
abhorred every manner of labor, and never took 
thought for the future, the matter assumes a dif- 
ferent aspect in our eyes. To hand over the lands 
to them at such a time, while their habits were 
only yet partially formed, would be to consign 
them to certain neglect, and to fail in making the 
necessary provision for the future. 

As regarded the restriction laid on their liberty, 
they were in a better position under the rule of 
the Fathers than in their savage condition; for, 
while gentile, they were prohibited entering each 
other's dominions on account of the hereditary 
feuds that existed between them, whereas, on be- 
coming Christians, they could pass from one sec- 



392 



HISTORY OF THE 



tion of the country to the other at the will of the 
missionaries. Had the Fathers readily complied 
with their desires the loss would not, indeed, have 
been theirs, but the people's. 

Another cause of considerable discontent was 
the remarkable decrease in the female community. 
To what this is to be attributed it might be diffi- 
cult to say, yet it is none the less certain, that 
while polygamy existed, the female population was 
considerably greater than the male/ whereas, on 
the introduction of Christianity, nine tenths of the 
people in some of the missions were males. As it 
is not stated by any author whether the number 
of births was unequal, perhaps the key to the solu- 
tion of the difficulty may be found in the numer- 
ous disorders which at that period prevailed in 
the country, and to which the female community 
may have the more readily succumbed as being 
the weaker. 

The ill-disposed, turbulent Christians, seeing 
that the Fathers were unwilling to accede to their 
petition, assembled in council, and petitioned the 
Mexican government to banish the Rehgious from 
the country, and put in their stead government 
officials, to whom they would pay tribute for his 
Majesty. The pretensions set forth in the peti- 
tion were the extreme of extravagance. Men who 
were unable to provide for themselves could not 
be reasonably expected to pay tribute to a gov-- 

(1) See Clavigero's Life. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 393 



ernment. In order to carry their complaint be- 
fore the proper authorities, twenty of the conspir- 
ators seized upon the vessel of the mission and 
set sail for Mexican waters. On reaching the op- 
posite coast they altered their purpose at the en- 
treaty of the missionary Father at that port, 
and returned to California. Their minds, how- 
ever, being unsettled, another attempt was made 
by them a little later on, but with equal success, 
after which they abandoned their foolish preten- 
sions, and reconciled themselves to the existing 
state of affairs. 

At this time the Provincial of the Fathers' So- 
ciety at Mexico — Father Francis Cevallas — offered 
the Viceroy to renounce all the Californian mis- 
sions, and those of New Spain, in order that the 
missionaries might be employed to greater ad- 
vantage among the gentiles of the north. As the 
matter was one of the greatest importance the 
Governor was unwilling to act of himself, but con- 
sulted his council, by which it was determined 
that the matter should be referred to the Bishops 
and their opinion demanded. An answer in the 
negative having been received the offer was de- 
clined. The singleness of purpose manifested in 
this cannot be too highly extolled. These vener- 
able men, after toiling for near three quarters of 
a century, were now ready, after having brought 
the people to a tolerable degree of civilization, to 
resign their advantages in favor of less self-sacrific- 



394 



HISTORY OF THE 



ing ministers of religion, and to go forth to do bat- 
tle anew against paganism, idolatry and barbar- 
ism in the hitherto unexplored regions of the 
north. This generous offer was followed by an- 
other equally worthy of record. In 1767, the 
year before the expulsion of the Fathers, a wealthy 
Mexican Lady, Donna Josepha de Arguellas, do- 
nated to the mission property to the amount of 
six hundred thousand dollars. The due applica- 
tion of this would doubtless have advanced the 
state of religion considerably, but the Fathers, un- 
willing to give the enemies of the Society any 
grounds for reproach, generously came to the con- 
clusion of renouncing the whole in favor of Gov- 
ernment. 

The time was now near at hand when their 
labors were to draw to a close in the Cal- 
ifornian missions, after a remarkably successful 
career of seventy years. For a considerable time 
a triple alliance had been formed in Europe against 
the Society of which they were members. Jansen- 
ism, Protestantism and Infidelity, had joined in 
their efforts to accomplish their ruin. On the ac- 
cession to the Portuguese throne of Joseph I., Don 
Sebastian Carvallo, Count of Oeyras, and after- 
wards Marquis of Pombal, was raised to the posi- 
tion of first minister of the crown by the influence 
of Father Joseph Moreira, who unhappily mistook 
the character of the man. From that moment the 
destruction of the Society within the limits of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



395 



Portuguese kingdom was a matter of certainty. 
Its accomplishment was only a matter of time and 
detail. Pombal's design from the outset was even 
larger than the ruin of the Jesuit body. He con- 
templated the entire destruction of Catholicity in 
the country. This he hoped to effect by placing 
a member of the Protestant religion on the throne 
— a scheme, for the realization of which, he look- 
ed for success by forming a marriage alliance be- 
tween the Princess of Berry and the representative 
of the dukedom of Cumberland. In this he had 
naturally to expect much opposition at the hands 
of the Jesuit Fathers, then highly in favor with 
roj^alty. Hence the necessity in the first instance 
of removing the Religious from the precincts of the 
court. This done, the unscrupulous minister 
would be able to manage, according to pleasure, 
the naturally weak-minded, indolent monarch by 
flattering his inclination and passions. But as the 
matter was one of greatest importance it was ne- 
cessary to proceed with much caution. Suspi- 
cions were first to be created in his Majesty's breas t 
regarding the loyalty of the Fathers, a matter 
which was to be effected by imputing sinister de- 
signs to their conduct. Then all the charges and 
crimes, no matter how atrocious and unscrupulous, 
which the libertinism, infidelity and heresy of the 
period had made against the Society, were to be 
brought under his notice, all of which was to be 
guarded by the king with the most scrupulous 
secrecy. 



396 



HISTORY OF THE 



The plan succeeded remarkably, according to the 
desu^e of the author. Don Pedro, the king's 
brother, who was then popular with all classes of 
the community, was seeking to ingratiate himself 
into the affections of the people, with the view of 
supplanting his brother. In this he was aided by 
the members of the Society, whose influence with 
all classes was no secret to any. A little more 
and the monarch would be deprived of his throne. 
Such were the unblushing and audacious assertions 
of the unscrupulous minister; and, unfortunately 
for justice and humanity, they found favor with 
the king. To back up and confirm the calumnious 
charges, all the accusations that free-thinkers, lib- 
ertines and heretics had, ever put into writing 
against the Society were laid before Joseph, and 
scattered broadcast among the people. The result 
is fearful to contemplate. Iniquity triumphed for 
the time. The king's mind was embittered to a de- 
gree; good men were amazed; society was taken by 
surprise; the scheme was a success. Pombal saw 
his advantage, and that the moment had arrived 
for striking the first blow. 

On the pretence of having cast improper reflec- 
tions on the conduct of the minister, two of the 
Religious, Fathers Ballister and Fonseca were ar- 
rested and banished the country. This was to 
prepare the way for a fuller measure of injustice, 
which was to be the banishment of the entire body. 
The terrible earthquake, however, which visited 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 397 



the country at that moment, shaking the capital to 
its foundation, stayed for a while the atrocities of 
the Government. But it was only for a little, for 
as soon as the effects of the disaster began to pass 
from men's minds, the former iniquitous proceed- 
ings were resumed. ]N"ew charges were laid to the 
count of the Fathers, but of an entirely different 
character. Before it was ambition, now it is av- 
arice. Some difficulty having been experienced 
in the management of the Paraguayan dependen- 
cies, the Fathers were charged with being the au- 
thors of the dissension, with the view of obtain- 
ing possession of the gold mines. One of the So- 
ciety, too, it was audaciously asserted, was made 
Emperor of the country under the title of Nicolas 
I. ! A currency was issued bearing the effigy of 
the Jesuit monarch ! The clumsiness of this cal- 
umny was too much for the country. Wise men 
smiled — rwicked men laughed ; while the virtuous 
and upright treated it with the scorn and contempt 
that it merited ; yet, with all its absurdity, there 
were those who, because it originated at Court, 
made it the fashion of the hour and the test of 
good breeding to give it, at least, an external as- 
sent. 

Meantime, the Jesuit Fathers continued at Court 
as confessors to the king and his family; but Pom- 
bal, seeing that his artifices were likely to be una- 
vailing as long as the monarch could be approached 
by the Religious, had all the members of the So- 



398 



HISTORY OF THE 



ciety attendant on Court banished from the palace^ 
on the plea of conspiring against the State. At 
the same time, he removed from their offices all 
the secular officers opposed to his plans; handed 
over the universities to Protestants, Jansenists 
and infidel teachers, and isolated the king from all 
but those of his party. 

While these iniquitous proceedings were being 
enacted at Lisbon, the philosophers and free-think- 
ers of France were working for a like end at the 
Court of Louis XY. Among other things, the de- 
struction of the Parliament, in 1753, was charged 
to the J esuits, though, in reality, they had nothing 
to do with it. They were also accused of influ- 
encing the queen and the dauphin, of ruling the 
Archbishop of Paris and the Bishop of Mirepoix; 
but the chief accusation brought by their enemies, 
was that they had procured an assassin to take the 
life of the monarch. The only proof that could 
be advanced in support of this terrible charge 
was that the man Damisus, who attempted the 
king's life, had been formerly in the service of the 
Fathers . But as the same man had been also in 
the service of several members of Parliament, the 
conclusion would have been equally logical had 
they too been accused of the crime. It was not 
necessary, however, that such a deduction should be 
drawn; the Fathers had to be criminated and no- 
body else. 

Pombal, finding that his calumnies against the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFOENIAo 399 



Society were not as satisfactory in their results as 
he desired, essayed to make use of the powers of 
the Church. With this view, on the ground that 
some of the members were applying themselves in 
the Brazils to commercial pursuits, contrary to the 
canons of the Church, he applied to Benedict XIY. 
for a reformation of the Society. The object of 
this new mode of proceeding was to obtain grounds 
for criminating the body ; for, by a commission 
of inquiry to be carried on under the eyes 
of the minister, the complicity of the members 
was certain to be established, and thus a pretext 
would be had for banishing all from the country. 
The sovereign Pontiff, being then in delicate 
health, allowed himself to be persuaded, at the 
earnest solicitations of the enemies of the Society, 
to grant the solicited brief. It was addressed to 
the Cardinal Saldanha, who was named visitor of 
the Houses in Portugal, and charged with its ex- 
ecution. Fearing, shortly after, lest the inquiry 
might be used for a sinister motive, and turned to 
the injury of the Society, the enfeebled Pontiff ad- 
dressed another brief to the same Cardinal, mod- 
ifying the powers granted in the first. In the sec- 
ond the Inquisitor was commanded not to proceed 
farther than a private inquiry, to form no definite 
conclusion, but to make a coscientious report to 
the Pontiff himself, to whom the right of a final 
decisipn was reserved. These positive instructions, 
in a great measure, annulled the preceding, and 



400 



HISTORY OF TilE 



would, if attended to, have entirely defeated the 
scheme. Pombal, therefore, to obviate the em- 
barrassment, determined upon regarding the sec- 
ond instructions, or brief, as the hallucinations of a 
dying man! There was, however, another diffi- 
culty now in the way. Benedict XIY. died on the 
3d of May, 1758, and the brief, authorizing an ex- 
amination into the religious houses of the Jesuits, 
was not yet forwarded to the Brazils — a circum- 
stance which rendered its execution invalid in that 
quarter. For, by the canons of the Church, all 
briefs not executed prior to the death of the Pope 
are by the fact of no force in those parts where 
they had not been previously executed. But as 
the Brazils were exactly that part of the kingdom 
where a pretext was expected to be found for in- 
criminating the Fathers, the minister disregarded 
the Cardinal's scruples, if ever he had any, and 
had a decree of the Council drawn up, ordering 
the publication and execution of the document as 
well in Brazil as in Portugal. It is true that even 
there no species of commerce, properly so called, 
was carried on by the Religious. There was, in- 
deed, an exchange, for the necessary commodities 
required by the missionaries; but for this, permis- 
sion had been obtained from the king and the sov- 
ereign Pontiff. The pretext, however, was suffi- 
cient, and, accordingly, a mandatory letter was is- 
sued by the Cardinal, declaring that the mission- 
aries were violating the laws of the Church, and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 401 

engaging in commercial pursuits. Later on, on the 
7th of June of the same year (1758), they were 
interdicted by the Patriarch of Lisbon, in the 
whole of his diocese. Everything now seemed to 
declare against the Society ; the tide of success, 
however, once more turned in their favor. One 
month after their interdict, Cardinal Bezzonico was 
raised to the Popedom, under the title of Clement 
XIIL The new Pope was strongly in favor of the 
Society, and determined at all hazards, to defend 
it against the wiles of its enemies; which, when 
Pombal came to perceive, he sought other and 
more effectual means for effecting his purpose. 

On the third of September, Joseph I., while re- 
turning from an entertainment, given by one of 
the principal noblemen of the kingdom — the mar- 
quis of Tavora — was fired at and slightly wound- 
ed, it is said, in the shoulder. The plot, which 
originated with Pombal, was made to serve a 
double purpose. The marquis, having refused his 
daughter in marriage to the minister, the latter 
was determined to be revenged on him; and this 
was the manner he sought to accomplish his pur- 
pose. Ten days later, the marquis and his entire 
family, with the exception of the daughter, were 
brought to the scaffold; and this because that vir- 
tuous nobleman refused to enter into a married al- 
liance with the iniquitous Pombal. The next pur- 
pose the attack upon the king's life was made to 
subserve, was the ruin of the Jesuits. As they 
26 



402 



HISTORY OF THE 



were friendly with the Tavoras^ they were de- 
clared to be accomplices in the act. Their banish- 
ment was, consequently, a matter of certainty, and 
expected at any moment; but, in order to create 
still greater odium against them, and thus, appar- 
ently, exculpate himself in the step he was going 
to take, the minister had the unheard of audacity 
to publish over the signature of several of the Fathers 
a most satirical and libellous charge against the hing.. 

This outrageous and unparalleled proceed- . 
ing so alarmed the Episcopacy, that they appealed 
to the sovereign Pontiff to interpose his authority 
and save the Society and religion from such terri- 
ble outrages. The time, however, was too late. 
Pombal had gone too far to retrace his steps; and 
then, under the plea of reforming the Society and 
providing for its interests, he caused fifteen hun- 
dred Jesuits to be arrested and cast into dungeons, 
confiscating, at the same time, all the property of 
which they were owners !. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

POMBAL ATTEMPTS TO USE THE PoPE FOE HIS OWN PURPOSES. — He FORGES 

A Brief in the name op his Holiness. — Banishes the Fathers 
FROM the Country. — Drives them from all the Dependencies. 

— Sends most of them to Italy. — Father Malagrida burned at 
the Stake. — Conspiracy of the Free-thinkers for the destruc- 
tion OF THE Society. — Proceedings of the French Parliament. 

— Efforts of the French Clergy in behalf of the Eeligious. — 
Deprived of all their possessions by the High Court of Paris. — 
Opinions op Protestants on this. — The King refuses to sign an 

EDICT for their BANISHMENT. — ClEMENT XIII. IN THEIR FAVOR. — 

Antipathy to the Society in Spain. — False charges against it. 

— Their expulsion from the Spanish Dominions. — Departure 
FROM California. 

Although the suppression of the Society of St. 
Ignatius of Loyola, in the kingdom of Portugal, 
forms no part of Californian history, yet, as it 
bears indirectly on our subject, having led to the 
subsequent banishment of the Fathers from these 
parts by the King of Spain, it has been deemed 
proper to place the more prominent features there- 
of before the mind of the reader. 

After the accomplishment of the atrocious pro- 
ceedings narrated in the closing paragraph of the 
preceding chapter, the unscrupulous minister of 
Joseph I., as if to exhaust his effrontery, wrote to 
the sovereign Pontiff, acquainting him with the 
measures he had taken, and requesting an ap- 
proval of his acts. Audacity could hardly go 
further. It was attempting to make the Yicar of 



404 



HISTORY OF THE 



Christ an accomplice in a most ignoble and ini- 
quitous proceeding. Yet even this was not the 
entire of his daring. 

Finding that the solicited brief of approval was 
not likely to be granted, Pombal wrote to his am- 
bassador at Rome, ordering him to draw up, in the 
name of the Pontiff, a document such as he de- 
siredj and to have it immediately forwarded to Lis- 
bon. The minister was equal to the occasion, and 
in compliance with his master's desires, framed the 
solicited brief, in which he made Clement ap- 
prove of all his master's proceedings, pointing out 
at the same time the disposition that was to be 
made of the confiscated property. This shame- 
ful proceeding succeeded for the moment and 
strengthened for the time the hands of the minister. 
Meanwhile the true document having arrived, the 
treachery was discovered, and the author of the for- 
gery covered with infamy. But what cared so profli- 
gate and reckless a man for the anger and indig- 
nation of the people ? He had only one object in 
new, and that he was determined on effecting at 
every hazard and under every circumstance. To 
make the Pope a partner in his crime he had re- 
lied in the first instance upon cunning and fraud, • 
but finding these unavailing he resorted to threats 
and to violence, declaring he would estrange the 
entire country from the Catholic religion unless the 
sovereign Pontiff approved of his acts. Defeated 
even in this he finally resolved upon clearing his 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 405 

prisons, and shipping all the incarcerated Religious 
to Rome, hoping thereby at least to torment and 
embarrass his Holiness. Accordingly on the first 
September, 1759, in accordance with the orders of 
Pombal, the first batch of the Fathers, consisting 
of one hundred and thirty-three members, was 
shipped for Civita Yecchia. They were crowded 
on board a miserable merchantman, entirely un- 
equal to the accommodation of so many, and al- 
most utterly destitute of the most necessary pro- 
visions. Their only earthly possessions were their 
breviaries and their crucifixes. 

It may here occur to the reader to inquire if the 
cruelty and injustice of the minister were shared 
in by the people at large. By no means. The 
people were strongly attached to the Fathers. A 
single word and Pombal would have been hurled 
into the Tagus, but that word th^ Fathers never 
would utter. Nay, they did everything in their 
power to appease the anger of the people, using 
their entire influence to induce them to submit to 
authority. 

The same proceedings which were adopted in 
Portugal against the Religious were also enacted 
in the dependencies against the same body, with 
equal, if not greater severity. In the east and the 
west, wherever Portuguese missions were estab- 
lished, the Fathers were seized, hurried on board 
miserable vessels and forwarded to Lisbon. On 
arriving in the Tagus, those who were natives. 



406 



HISTORY OF THE 



were immediately ordered to Italy, while the for- 
eigners were cast into prisons. This was an artful 
and politic move of the minister, lest the friends 
of the former, incited by their sufferings, might 
rise in their favor. 

The reception they met with in Italy was most 
consoling to their feelings, and calculated to as- 
suage the bitterness of their sufferings. The secular 
and regular clergy^ with the nobility and people, 
vied with each other in showing them every mark 
of respect, and in providing for their necessary 
wants. At Civita Yecchia the Dominicans had a 
monument erected in commemoration of their 
trials, while the sovereign Pontiff received them 
with a tenderness and affection worthy of a Father 
for his suffering children. In this the implacable 
minister of Portugal could not help being able to 
see the true light in which his execrable conduct * 
was regarded by others. But even that was in- 
sufficient to arrest him in his headlong career. 
Hitherto he had only been gulilty of cruelty, bar- 
barity and injustice to the Fathers, but now he 
was going to add a more horrible crime to his list 
of enormities. Amongst the Religious who were 
then imprisoned at the capital was a venerable 
missionary — Father Gabriel de Makgrida, an Ital- 
ian, who had spent a great part of his life in the 
Brazils. He had grown gray in service of rehgion, 
and was sixty-nine years of age at the time of his 
arrest. On the plea of having written some ob- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 407 



jectionable works upon prophecy and vision, the 
venerable man was arraigned before the Inquis- 
itorial Assembly, and though the writings in which 
he was said to have erred were never produced, 
the minister's word being taken instead, Father 
Malagrida was convicted of blasphemy and heresy, 
and condemned to be burnt alive — a fate which 
he courageously met on the 21st of September, 
1761 ! 

Even the greatest enemy of rehgion was shock- 
ed at this act. Thus," says Yoltaire, was the 
extreme of absurdity added to the extreme of 
horror." To thoroughly understand the nature of 
the hostility directed against the Society of the 
Jesuits at this time, it is necessary to remember 
the character of the age. No other period of 
modern times presents such a lamentable example 
in the history of Catholic Europe. 

Nations which had hitherto remained firm in 
their profession of Catholic truth, were now seri- 
ously disturbed by the false philosphical systems 
of the time. The character assumed by the new 
opponents of religion was different from that of 
the immediately preceding century. Disbelieving 
every form of Christian faith, the new instructors 
of the human mind looked upon all religion as a 
mere human invention, and, by a process of rea- 
soning peculiar to themselves, essayed to establish 
the doctrine of reason instead of the religion of 
Christ. In France, which was the focus of the 



408 



HISTORY OF THE 



movement, the party was represented by Voltaire, 
Rousseau, Yolney, Bayle and others. The well- 
known motto of the chief was the terrible ex- 
pression: " Ecraser 1' infame." — To crush the 
infamous one," by which he understood the relig- 
ion of the Redeemer. To this end, we are as- 
sured he vowed his whole life and his entire 
talents; yet the hour at last came when that im- 
pious man despairingly solicited the aid of that 
religion which he had so horribly outraged. 

The constant and leading assertion of the scep- 
tical Bayle was, that society could never be pros- 
perous or properly organized till deprived of every 
religious idea. Of Damilaville, Yoltaire himself 
said, in the bitterest irony, that though he did not 
deny the existence of God, yet he hated the Al- 
mighty. Rousseau, Yolney and Dupuis employed 
themselves in discrediting the miracles of the 
gospel, and the existence of scriptural personages 
Diderot taught atheism; and Holbach, Condillac 
and Helvetius, materialism. The works in which 
this band of iniquitous men embodied their 
thoughts, and sought to perpetuate their errone- 
ous philosophy, was the memorable Encyclopedia 
— a work which an eminent Catholic writer has 
termed ^'a real tower of Babel, reared by the 
genius of hell against God and His Christ.'' In 
that horrible serial, Nature was made to take the 
place of the Almighty, religion was declared to be 
an invention of man, human nature lowered to the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 409 



standard of the brute, and the existence of the 
future regarded as a myth. 

The accomplices of these irreligious minds were 
the parliaments and the ministers of the Catholic 
powers. Pombal, in Portugal, d'Aranda^ in Spain, 
Tanucci, at Naples, and Choiseul, in France, were 
all on their side. The object of the leaders of the 
party being the entire destruction of rehgion, it is 
not to be wondered that their hatred was directed 
in the first instance against the glorious Society of 
the Jesuits, then numbering twenty-two thousand 
learned, zealous, devoted champions of Catholic 
truth. The destruction of the Society, they falsely 
imagined, would involve the destruction of reli- 
gion, never remembering that the church of the 
Redeemer was not founded on any body of men, 
* but established on the immovable Rock of Ages. 

In this project of the philosophers and free- 
thinkers, the reader has before his mind the ver- 
itable causes which led to the persecution and 
hatred of the Jesuit body at that time. And so 
much has been deemed necessary to be said in ex- 
planation of the fiict, for it is to be feared there 
are many even among Catholics, who, because the 
Fathers were banished by Catholic powers, incline 
to the belief that they must necessarily have been 
guilty of some serious social or political crime, 
though the entire history of the time contains not 
not a single established instance thereof. 

The course which Pombal was pursuing in Por-- 



410 



HISTORY OF THE 



tugal, Choiseul, prime-minister of Louis XY., was 
following in France. By means of the philoso- 
phical party, on the first April, 1762, all the 
Jesuit colleges within the jurisdiction of the me- 
tropolitan parliament were ordered to be closed. 
At the same time the country was inundated by 
their enemies with innumerable pamphlets, in 
which the Fathers were accused of almost every 
imaginable crime. Sacrilege, blasphemy, magic, 
idolatry, heresy, and schism were freely laid to their 
charge. In fact, they were declared to be any- 
thing or everything but members of the Catholic 
church, and this with the view of prejudicing the 
minds of the people against them. 

The clergy, on the other hand, did what they 
could to save the Society. In a convention held 
at the time, they drew up a memorial, rebutting 
the calumnies, and imploring the protection of the 
king. The concluding paragraph of the prayer 
was as follows: Eeligion commends to your 
guard its defenders; the church, its ministers; 
Christian souls, their spiritual directors; a vast 
portion of your subjects, the revered masters who 
have imparted to them their education ; the youth 
of your empire, those who are to model their 
minds and direct their hearts. Do not. Sire, we 
implore you, -refuse to accede to the expressed 
wishes of so many. Do not allow that in your 
kingdom, contrary to the dictates of justice ^ against 
the rules of the church and in opposition to the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 411 



civil law, an entire Society should be destroyed 
without cause. The interest of your authority itself 
demands this at your hands, and we profess to be 
as jealous of your majesty's rights as we are of our 
own." 

The year previous, all the cardinals, archbish- 
ops and bishops of France, with the exception of 
the Jansenist prelate, Fitz James, had declared in 
favor of the Society. 

There can be very little doubt that the monarch 
would have done justice to the Fathers it left to 
himself ; but, like his brother of Portugal, he was 
ruled by a party, of which the minister was leader. 
The only result from the petition of the clergy, 
was an order to the provincial assemblies to inves- 
tigate into and decide upon the constitutions of the 
Society. This was exactly what the enemies of 
religion demanded ; in it they saw the complete 
triumph, of their cause. It mattered not that the 
institute had been approved of by the Church in 
general council and by several Popes; the depu- 
ties of the various departments were sure to ar- 
rive at a different resolve. Such, in reality, was 
the case. With the exception of the courts of 
Flanders, Artois, Alsace, Besan^on and Lorraine, 
who refused to admit that the Jesuits were the en- 
emies of religion and the State, all the other pro- 
vincial assemblies voted against the Society, called 
for its suppression and the expulsion of the Fa- 
thers. So far, the powers of darkness had tri- 



412 



HISTORY OF THE 



umphed. Accordingly, on the 6th of August, 
1762, the Parliament of Paris decreed that the 
Jesuit body could be no longer recognized as a re- 
ligious community; and should, from that moment, 
cease to be regarded as such. Its members were 
to return to the world, to lay aside the habit of 
their institute, to avoid practicing their rules, and 
to cease all communication with each other as 
members of the same body. They were further 
declared incapable of holding any office pending 
their subscribing a formulary justifying the con- 
duct of the government. At the same time, they 
were deprived of all their movable and immovable 
property ; furniture, libraries, presbyteries, church- 
es, etc. Thus, by an act termed legal, and in the 
outraged name of justice, did the high Court of 
Paris deprive four thousand blameless, virtuous 
Religious of all their worldly possessions, pre- 
sumptuously arrogating to itself, in like manner, 
the right of secularizing the same, and dispensing 
them from their religious obligations to God ! Of 
this iniquitous proceeding, the Protestant writer, 
Schall, speaks in the following condemnatory 
words: '^The decree of the parliament is too 
clearly stam2oed ivitli passion and injustice to gain the 
approval of any Jionestj unprejudiced mind ; the at- 
tempt to force the Jesuits to condemn the princi- 
ples of their order, was to pronounce an arbitrary 
decision upon a fact of history, evidently false^ 
and made up for the occasion. But, in such dis- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 413 

eases of the human mind, as those which affected 
the generations then on earth, reason is silent, the 
judgment is clouded by prejudice." 

Of the four thousand Religious then in France, 
only five had the weakness to subscribe to the oath 
required by their enemies. That the country 
might not consider the action of the ministers en- 
tirely unjust, the magnanimous parliament had the 
generosity to allow some of the disbanded Relig- 
ious a franc, and others a franc and a half a day, 
for their support! But even, this was not always 
exempt from deduction. 

This atrocious, tyrannical conduct of govern- 
ment at length awakened the zeal, and called forth 
the just indignation of the Archbishop of Paris, 
the venerable Christopher de Beaumont. He, at 
least, had the courage to deplore the ruin which 
was being brought upon the Church and society by 
the expulsion of the Fathers, and the suppression 
of their colleges. In a pastoral issued to his clergy 
on the occasion, after refuting the calumnious 
charges made by the infidels against the Society, 
he concludes in these words: "We are convinced 
that this institute is pious, as the Council of Trent 
has declared ; that it is veneraUe, as it was styled 
by the illustrious Bossuet. We know that the 
doctrine of the whole body has never been corrupted; 
and we are very far from looking upon the ' Col- 
lection of Assertions,' as the summary and result 
of the teaching proper to the Jesuits." 



414 



HISTORY OF THE 



This courageous remonstrance on the part ot 
the venerable prelate, so far from recalling the 
guilty to a sense of their duty, only served to 
urge them to greater extremes. By a vote of the 
assembly the letter of the Archbishop was ordered 
to be publicly burned, and the prelate himself 
peremptorily ordered to appear before the bar of 
the house to account for his conduct. Ashamed 
of this utter forgetfulness of what was due to re- 
ligious authority, and fearing the consequences 
likely to result from the action of .parliament, the 
weak-minded, dissolute monarch adopted the very 
questionable course of exiling the Archbishop in 
order to shield him against the wrath of his min- 
isters; while the latter, not to be entirely frustrated 
in their purpose, offered a further indignity to the 
Fathers by requiring them, under immediate pen- 
alty of banishment, to make a formal renunciation 
of the institute to which they belonged. It is un- 
necessary to say that the whole of the Fathers 
rejected with promptness and virtuous indigna- 
tion the unholy alternative, and stood ready to a 
man to retire from the kingdom rather than form- 
ally renounce their beloved Society. The coun- 
try, however, was saved from this utter humilia- 
tion and disgrace by the refusal of the monarch to 
sign the decree of expulsion, inasmuch as it con- 
tained the objectionable words forever and irrevoca- 
hly. 

" The edict of expulsion," wrote the King to his 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 415 



minister, "is too severe in the expressions, /ore?;er 
and irrevocahly. Does not experience teach us that 
the severest edicts have been revoked, no mat- 
ter how binding or strict may have been their 
clauses ? 

''I am not cordiallv in favor of the Jesuits, but 
they have been always detested hy every heresy, 
hence their success. I will not say more. If, for 
the peace of my kingdom I banish them, I would 
not have it believed that I entirely approve all 
that the parliament has said and done against 
them. 

"In yielding to the judgment of others for the 
peace of my kingdom, it is necessary that the 
modification I suggest should be made, otherwise 
I will do nothing. I must conclude, or I shall say 
too much." 

From this it is not difficult to see how different 
were the sentiments" of the king and the parlia- 
ment; the one was willing to sacrifice them in 
part, the other would be satisfied with nothing 
but their perpetual and irrevocable banishment. 
In fine, a compromise was ultimately effected by 
which it was agreed that the Fathers might remain 
in the kingdom, but on condition of their report- 
ing themselves semi-annually to the local authori- 
ties, thereby placing themselves, as an able Cath- 
olic writer has aptly expressed it, in the category 
of 'Hicket-of-leave men." 

While these shameful proceedings were being 



416 



HISTORY OF THE 



enacted against the Society in France, the sov- 
ereign Pontiff, Clement XIII., frequently wrote to 
the king, exhorting him to do justice to the 
Fathers and prevent the triumph of iniquity, but 
the unhappy monarch was ruled by his minister, 
who, in turn, was but the creature or mouthpiece 
of the popular party. Finally, finding all his ap- 
peals and remonstrances unheeded, in deference to 
the entire Catholic Episcopate, he issued the mem- 
orable Bull Apostolicum, in which he condemned 
all the proceedings taken against the Society both 
in Portugal and France. A copy of this document 
was sent to all the Catholic powers, but such was 
the perverseness of the time, that it was prohib- 
ited being published in the kingdoms of France, 
Portugal and JS^aples. 

The same spirit that was at work for the destruc- 
tion of religion in France and Portugal was also 
quietly showing itself at this time in the kingdom 
of Spain. As long, however, as Elizabeth Farnese, 
mother of Charles III., was alive, the philosophical 
party had no chance in the kingdom of her son. 
That virtuous, noble-hearted lady would not suffer 
a Society, approved by one of her relatives, to 
be handed over to its enemies. But the protec- 
tion thus accorded to it was only of a temporary 
character, for in 1763 the Queen mother departed 
this life, and then the enemies of religion had 
nothing to fear. Caution, however, had to be ob- 
served. Charles had a certain sense of religion, and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



417 



it was only by embittering his mind and prejudic- 
ing him by cakimny against the Society that the 
conspirators conld hope for the entire accomplish- 
ment of their purpose. To this end a pretext had 
to be sought, nor had the party very long to delay 
in finding one entirely suited to their purpose. 
On the 26th of March, 1766, Madrid became the 
scene of an open insurrection. The people in great 
numbers rose against the exorbitant rate of pro- 
visions, and paraded the streets clamoring for a 
just tariff and a redress of other popular griev- 
ances. The king had barely time to escape ; for 
the insurgents were already at his palace. They 
had fallen upon the Walloons, or body guard, and 
massacred them in great numbers. At this crit- 
ical moment, when the people were about giving 
themselves up to the wildest excesses, the Jesuits, 
most beloved by the populace, appeared on the 
scene;- and, by their influence and popularity with 
the people, succeeded in appeasing the anger of 
the mob, and in restoring order to the city. The 
capital, and very probably the kingdom, was thus 
saved from the horrors of a revolutionary out- 
burst, and yet, marvelous to consider, this very 
act, which should have earned for them the 
undying gratitude of the monarch and the State, 
was made use of by their enemies for the comple^ 
tion of their ruin. D'Aranda, the prime minister, 
the friend and confidant of the iniquitous Pombal, 

together with Choiseul, minister of France, per- 
27 



418 



HISTORY OF THE 



suaded his majesty that as the Fathers had suc- 
ceeded so effectually in quelling the outbreak, they 
must needs necessarily be the originators thereof! 

Another circumstance was laid hold of at the 
time to further embitter the king's mind against 
the Society. Juan de Palafox, the Jansenistic 
Bishop of Angelopolis, was said by his party to 
have been a most saintly and virtuous man, and 
to have performed during life several miracles. 
The king was applied to to seek for his canoniza- 
tion, but in this he was opposed by the Fathers, 
who endeavored, but in vain, to enlighten his ma- 
jesty as to the true motives of the sectaries. This, 
too, served to estrange the king not a little from 
the Society. But more was still required to effect 
its entire ruin. Nothing short of a belief that his 
crown and his life were in danger conld induce 
the naturally virtuous and over-confiding monarch 
to banish the Fathers from his dominions. This 
the enemies of religion clearly observed, and they 
determined upon having recourse to that final ex- 
treme. As in the case of the heir apparent to the 
Portuguese crown, they persuaded the king that 
the Fathers were engaged in a project for placing 
his brother Don Louis on the throne. In support 
of this assertion, they showed him a document 
j)urporting to have come from the Father-General 
at Rome, in which the illegitimacy of the king was 
called into account; and measures pointed out for 
placing the crown on the head of the legitimate 



CATHOLIC dnURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 419 



heir. The letter," says the Protestant Schall, 
''was written by order of the Duke of Choiseul 
by a skillful forger, who succeeded in perfectly 
imitating the writing of the • general ; it was di- 
rected to the rector in Madrid, and mailed at 
Rome. D'Aranda was on the watch for the mo- 
ment of its arrival, and held himself in readiness 
to seize it before it could even be read." The plot 
was as successful in every way as the authors 
could have wished. The king, taken entirely by 
surprise, fell a victim to the treachery of his min- 
ister. He never for a moment suspected the snare 
that was laid for his ruin. He believed all that 
he had heard; and yet, amid the indignation 
and grief that struggled in his breast, he hesi- 
tated to carry out the wishes of his advisers, 
by banishing the Religious. Persuaded by the 
leaders of the plot that secrecy was absolutely 
necessary, in order to avoid the imaginary danger 
impending, Charles privately consulted several 
learned divines, desiring to know if a monarch 
would be justified in banishing from his dominions 
a religious community for reasons which he could 
not make public. The theologians unanimously 
returned an answer in the negative, but the min- 
ister and courtiers answered in the affirmative. To 
the latter the king unhappily deferred ; and then 
was issued that terrible order by which all the Re- 
ligious were unmercifully banished from the entire 
empire of Spain. The instructions which were 



420 



HISTORY OF THE 



signed by his majesty, and countersigned by 
d'Aranda, were inclosed under three covers, on the 
innermost of which were the words : ^' On pain of 
death this packet is not to be opened until the 
evening of the second of April, 1767." Within, 
the instructions ran as follows: I invest you with 
all my authority, and all my royal power, to pro- 
ceed forthwith to the house of the Jesuits. You 
will there seize all the Religious, and convey them 
as prisoners to the port herein indicated within 
twenty-four hours. They will there be placed on 
board a vessel, which must be in attendance to re- 
ceive them. At the time you make the arrests, 
you will see that all the papers and documents are 
taken possession of and placed under seal, and that 
no one be permitted to take away anything but a 
change of linen and his books of devotion. If, 
after the embarkation there be found within your 
department a single Jesuit, he he sick or even dying; 
your punishment will be death. The King." 

Thus, on the 2d of April, 1767, all the Jesuits 
throughout the whole of the Spanish dominions, 
both at home and abroad, in the east and the west, 
were seized by order of Charles III., and without 
any hearing or trial, without even knowing the 
cause of complaint, were thrown into prison, and 
treated as the veriest criminals. The numbers 
subjected to this horrible outrage, unparalleled in 
the annals of history, amounted, in all, to close on 
six thousand. On the same 2d of April, his ma- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



421 



jesty issued a royal proclamation, or pragmatic 
sanction, in order to justify himself in the eyes of 
his subjects, declaring that the motives which urged 
him to that course were sufficient, but yet should 
ever i^emain hiried in his royal breast, and that if he 
did not act with greater severity, it was only ow- 
ing to clemency. The document also made known 
to the public, that any one convicted of speaking 
or writing in favor of the Fathers, would be con- 
sidered guilty of a capital offence. Even parents 
were strictly prohibited holding intercourse di- 
rectly or indirectly with their children of the So- 
ciety. Tyranny, absurdity and folly could hardly 
proceed to further extremes. 

In California, the royal instructions were carried 
out with the same vigor and promptitude as in the 
other dependencies, with this only difference, that 
the distance from Spain prevented their being ex- 
ecuted on the day appointed by the king. Their 
execution was entrusted to Don Gaspar Portala, 
who was named governor of the country. He w^as 
attended by a body of troops, fifty in number, in 
order that if necessary, he might be able to for- 
cibly expel the Religious. The governor and 
party arrived in the country toward the end of No- 
vember, 1767, and immediately proceeded to ex- 
ecute the royal commands. Up to this moment 
the Fathers were entirely unaware of what was 
about to take place. They had not heard of the 
proceedings in Europe and Mexico. In compli- 



422 



HISTORY OF THE 



ance with an invitation of the governor, to meet 
him at Loretto, the Father visitor arrived there 
on the eve of the Nativity of Our Blessed Re- 
deemer. On the following day, which should have 
been one of rejoicing rather than of mourning, 
he heard from the lips of the governor the con- 
tents of the fatal decree. It was read for him and 
his companions, in the presence of the necessary 
witnesses. From that moment they were no longer 
their own masters ; they were prisoners in the 
hands of the civil authorities. If they were not 
cast into prison, it was merely owing to the kind- 
ness and humanity of the governor. They were, 
however, obliged to hand over all charge of their 
establishments, and to give an account of all their 
possessions ; while, at the same time, they found 
themselves prohibited from exercising any public 
ecclesiastical functions. 

Thereupon the Superior immediately wrote to 
all the Religious, acquainting them with the un- 
pleasant instructions of government. It was a 
part of the governor's order that they were to re- 
main at their several posts till replaced by the ex- 
pected Franciscans, then on their way to the coun- 
try, when they should repair to Loretto, bringing 
with them only the most necessary articles. The 
instructions of the governor also required them 
to preach to their flocks, exhorting them to obe- 
dience and submission to the new order of things. 
Having faithfully executed the orders of their Su- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



423 



perior, the Fathers started for Loretto. The scene 
witnessed through the country as they parted 
with their respective congregations, has never been 
equaled in the history of Cahfornia. The loss 
of friends, relatives or parents, could not evoke a 
greater expression of grief and affection. The re- 
membrance of all that the Fathers had done for 
them, the blessings, spiritual and temporal, which 
they had conferred on them, now came strongly 
before the minds of the people, and produced the 
liveliest sentiments of sorrow and gratitude. Oth- 
ers, indeed, it is true, were coming to replace them, 
but they were strangers, and unacquainted with 
the language and manners of the people. At 
length the fatal moment arrived ; on the same day 
and about the same hour, all the Religious, except 
those of Loretto, bid a farewell adieu to their re- 
spective people. The impression made on the na- 
tives is best described in the words of one who took 
part in one of those scenes: "The fatal day is 
come. All the people surround the altar in silence, 
to assist at the holy sacrifice for the last time. 
The mass finished, the Father proceeds to the door 
to take a last farewell of his desolate children. 
At that moment all threw themselves upon him, 
kissing his hands and sobbing aloud, pressing him, 
at the same time with such fervor, that he was 
well-nigh being smothered. On the other hand, 
the pastor gave expression to his grief in an abun- 
dance of tears, and knew not how to disengage 



424 ■ HISTORY OF THE 

himself from the arms of the people." Thus, with 
hearts full of grief, and eyes streaming with tears, 
these simple-minded, affectionate people, parted 
with their Fathers, their guides and support. In 
other instances, their affection was expressed more 
convincingly. The pastor of the mission of St.. 
Gertrude, the Rev. Father Retz, being unable to 
w^alk or to ride, on account of an accident he had 
met with a little before, the Christians, in order 
that he might not be disappointe.d in joining his 
brethren, bore him on their shoulders a distance 
of one hundred and twenty miles to the mission 
of Loretto. 

Arrived at that place, the Fathers lost no time 
in taking their departure. They were in all fifteen 
and a lay-brother, the exact number of those who 
had died in the country. The 3d of February was 
fixed for their departure, but the Governor fear- 
ing the impression that their departure might 
make on the people, if conducted by day, ordered 
the embarkation to take place in the night. The 
precaution, however, was unavailing, for no sooner 
were they taken out than the whole town was 
astir. The simple announcement, ''The Fathers 
are going," drew every one that was capable of 
moving to the spot. In vain would the soldiers 
endeavor to keep them at a distance. With a 
common impulse, caused by love and grief, and 
which brooks neither delay nor hindrance, the en- 
tire multitude prostrated themselves on the ground 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 425 



before the assembled Religious, some giving expres- 
sion to their sorrow and affection by kissing their 
hands and feet, others on their knees imploring 
pardon for their past offenses; while others, still 
more ardent in their affection, pressed the Fa- 
thers tenderly in their arms as they wished them 
a lasting and parting adieu. This painful spec- 
tacle at an end, the missionaries addressed their 
last words to the people. They were short but 
impressive: ^ 'Adieu, dear Indians, adieu Cali- 
fornia, adieu land of our adoption, fiat voluntas 
Dei." Then, amid the tears, the sobs and lament- 
ations of the multitude, the fifteen Jesuit Fathers, 
reciting aloud the litany of the Blessed Mother of 
God, turned their face from the land of their la- 
bors, banished by orders of a monarch, whose only 
reason for expelling them from his dominions were 
the imaginary crimes laid to their charge by the 
enemies of religion. Thus, on the 3d of February, 
1768, were lost to California the presence and la- 
bors of that noble and devoted body of men, who, 
during the comparatively short period of their 
missionary career, had converted the whole of 
Lower California from Cape St. Lucas to the mouth 
of the Colorado. 



426 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE XX. 

SUPPEESSION or THE SOCIETY. — No ChAEGES PEOTED AGAINST THEM. 
— PeOTESTANT TESTIMONY IN FAVOE OF THE FaTHEES. — TeUE CAUSE 

OF THE Antipathy of theie Enemies. — Inteigues of theie En- 
emies. — Election of Clement XIV. — Feedeeick the Geeat's 
Opinion of the Society. — Peessuee on His Holiness to sup- 
PEEss the Society. — Its Suppeession. — Opinion of the "Woeld 
on the act. — Keoeganization of the Society. 

Having laid before the reader, in connection with 
our subject, the measures adopted toward the 
Jesuits by some of the principal powers of Eu- 
rope, and their expulsion from Lower California 
by order of Charles III., it may not be amiss to 
continue the history of the Society till its final 
suppression by the sovereign Pontiff, in 1773. 
The very different judgments that have been passed 
on this subject, both by the Protestant and Cath- 
olic world, demand, in the interests of truth, a 
clear and accurate account of the motives and rea- 
sons that prompted the act. Judging from the 
statements of unfavorable writers, or from their 
own peculiar assumptions, Protestants generally 
regard the suppression of the body as an act of 
well-merited chastisement for the secret and po- 
litical intrigues of which they suppose the mem- 
bers to have been guilty; while Catholics, on the 
other hand, from not carefully examining the en- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



427 



tire bearings of the case, and not taking into ac- 
count the very critical condition of the Church at 
the time, fail to recognize in the act of suppres- 
sion aught but the most inexplicable weakness on 
the part of the Yicar of Christ. That both are 
laboring under a very grievous mistake, we pro- 
pose to show. 

In order to form an accurate judgment of the 
merits of the case, it is necessary to remember the 
efforts made by the infidels and free-thinkers of 
the age against the Religious, and the dangers 
that threatened the Church in case tlieir demands 
were refused. In a previous chapter we have 
shown how the courts of Spain, Portugal and 
France earnestly solicited the suppression of the 
Society at the behests of the classes to whom we 
allude, and whose only cause of complaint against 
the Society was, the great power and influence its 
members possessed as teachers of religion. That 
the members of the Society were not guilty of any 
of the crimes laid to their charge, social, political 
or other, for which they should be subjected to 
banishment, is abundantly clear from the fact that 
in none of the countries where their enemies 
called loudly for their ruin, and where they had 
the power in their own hands, were any of the 
members convicted or even arraigned on a definite 
charge, with the exception of Lavalette and Mal- 
agrida, to whose memories the world has long 
since done the amplest justice. 



428 



HISTORY OF THE 



It is true the rules and principles of the Society 
so often approved and commended by the Church 
and her rulers, were condemned; but condemned 
only by the infidel parliament uf a dissolute mon- 
arch, the true value of whose censure may be 
learned from the words of the Protestant Schall, 
quoted on another occasion: The decree of the 
parliament is too clearly stamped with passion and 
injustice^ to gain the approval of any honest, un- 
prejudiced mind." 

If the assertions set forth in the anonymous 
pamphlet cast broadcast through the community 
to excite the people against the Keligious were 
true only in part, how is it that not one of their 
most inveterate enemies came forward to accuse 
them in person? How is it, if they were the in- 
triguers and intermeddlers in the affairs of the 
State of which they were so unscrupulously 
charged, that some or other of the governments 
of whom they were subjects, had none of them 
judicially arraigned and legally condemned? How 
is it, that when they had to be exiled and their 
properties confiscated, the proceedings taken 
against them were marked by a want of all law, 
and even in defiance of the first principles of jus- 
tice ; that when his majesty of Spain drove them 
unscrupulously from all his possessions, both at 
home and abroad, he could find no other or bet- 
ter excuse as a justification of his arbitrary and 
tyrannical measure, than the unsatisfactory declar- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



ation that he kept the motive enclosed in his 
breast? How is it, in fine, that neither time, la- 
bor nor research, has ever been able to show any 
document, writing or record of any description^ 
by which the guilt or complicity of these men 
could in any manner be reasonably established? 
The reason is clear; they were innocent — inno- 
cent of the crimes laid to their charge: the best 
and most satisfactory evidence of which is the 
fact that when, without warning, all their religious 
establishments were entered in Spain and else- 
where, not a letter or object was found, calculated 
to compromise in the smallest a single member of 
the Society. Even Protestant historians have 
long since began to acknowledge this notable fact. 
^'If we divest ourselves of prejudice," says Mr. 
Dunham in History of Spain, ^'in weighing the 
conduct and the character of the Jesuits — still 
more, if we contrast them with those of their per- 
secutors, we cannot shut our eyes to the fact, that 
their lives were generally not merely blameless, 
but useful; that they were the victims of a system- 
atic conspiracy, more selfish in its objects, and 
more atrocious than any which was ever held up 
to the execration of mankind. With a refinement 
of cruelty which we should not have expected 
from the court of Carlos, they were forbidden 
even to complain, under the penalty of losing the 
annual pittance assigned them; nay, the Spaniard 
who presumed to speak or write in their defence 



430 



HISTORY OF THE 



was declared guilty of high treason. But these 
venerable men were resigned to their fate; so far 
from uttering one word of complaint, they soothed 
their irritated flocks, whom they calmly exhorted 
to obey the civil powers." "I cannot conclude the 
just encomiums of these men," says an eye-wit- 
ness to their expulsion from the Philippine 
Islands, "without observing that in a situation 
where the extreme attachment of the natives to 
their pastors might, with little encouragement, 
have given occasion to all the evils of violence 
and insurrection — I saw them meet the edict for 
the abolition of their order with the deference due 
to the civil authority; but, at the same time, with 
a strength and firmness of mind trul}^ manly and 
heroic." 

The true and undoubted cause, then, of the 
hatred and antipathy entertained toward the So- 
ciety, at the period of which we are writing, is to 
be sought for and found in the hatred and antip- 
athy borne by the philosophers and irreligionists 
of the day against the entire Catholic Church, and 
against the Jesuit Fathers in particular, as its best 
and noblest defenders. In a former chapter we 
have seen how Clement XIII. nobly defended the 
Society against their numerous and implacable en- 
emies, censuring in the strongest and most une- 
quivocal terms the act of the secular power in at- 
tempting, as he said, '4o usurp the doctrinal 
teaching which was entrusted only to the pastors 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



431 



of Israel — to the watchful shepherds of the flock." 
''Imputations and calumnies." continues the 
Pontiff, "are heaped upon the institute of the reg- 
ular clergy of the Society of Jesus, a pious insti- 
tute, useful to the Church, long approved by the 
Apostolic See, honored by the Roman Pontiffs and 
the Council of Trent, with imperishahle praise ^''^ etc. 
Later, on the same sovereign authority, in his Bull 
Apostolicimi, issued, as he said, at the instance of 
the entire Catholic hierarchy, took occasion to pay 
a still higher tribute of praise to the Society by 
formally approving and confirming the institute. 
When, however, in spite of all his endeavors the 
enemies of religion had succeeded in suppressing 
the body and banishing the members from some of 
the principal countries of Europe, the blow was 
too great for the venerable man; he sank under 
its weight, and died broken-hearted, on the 2d of 
February, 1769. 

The -efforts of the anti-Catholic and infidel party 
were now renewed on a still larger scale. The 
moment seemed favorable for the kings and phil- 
osophers to accomplish their purpose. Xow, or 
never, they were determined to have a Pontiff 
w^ho, according to the language of the Marquis of 
d' Anheterre, ''would suit the emergency." Every 
effort was accordingly made to secure the election 
of a man according to their own heart. The 
Bourbons were the most active and unscrupulous 
in their endeavors. The most shameful and repre- 



432. 



HISTORY OF THE 



hensible maneuvers were resorted to by the am- 
bassadors to secure a favorable election. It was at 
first proposed to exclude every member of the con- 
clave known or suspected of being favorable to 
the Society. Against this the Cardinal de Bernis 
loudly protested, in a letter to the representative 
of France: ''It is for the honor of the crown that 
I speak. JSTever before have they tried to elect a 
Pope by excluding more than a half of the Sacred 
College ! This is unprecedented. It is necessary 
to be reasonable, and not place the sacred college 
in the predicament of having to separate and to 
protest against such a proceeding. It is impossi- 
ble to form a plan of action upon a system so gen- 
erally exclusive, that it will include only four or 
five members, some of whom are too young. In a 
wordj what can one do who has the choice of 
grasping at the moon or of rotting in a dungeon." ^ 
Baffled in this, the Catholic powers resorted to 
other equally unlawful and reprehensible means of 
accomplishing their purpose. By the first they 
endeavored to force the sacred assembly into pass- 
ing a resolution making the suppression of the So- 
ciety a condition of the validity of election; and, 
secondly, they resolved upon withholding their ac- 
knowledgment of the Pontiff elect until he had 
promised to act in accordance with their views. 
Both these propositions, it is hardly necessar}^ to 

(1) History of the Society of Jesus : by Daurignac; English Transla- 
tion by James Clements, vol. 11, p. 169. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 433 



say, were indignantly rejected by the venerable 
assembly. The members of the conclave had as- 
sembled in council to obey the dictates of con- 
science, and not the behests of unscrupulous 
monarchs. The best and most satisfactory evi- 
dence that they did not regard the suggestions of 
the powers in the election of the Pontiff, is the 
notable fact that, while at that moment religious 
orders and societies were much in disfavor at the 
principal courts, the all but unanimous selection of 
the conclave fell not only upon the only Religious 
in the assembly, but upon one who had been rais- 
ed to the dignity of Cardinal at the suggestion of 
the Jesuit Body.-^ 

The Pope-elect, who took the name of Clement 
XIY., was crowned on the fourth of June, by 
Cardinal Alexander Albiani. Then begun, in all 
earnestness, that terrible contest between the 
Pontiff and the Catholic princes, which ended 
only in the suppression of the great Society. The 
situation of Europe at that time was most danger- 
ous and alarming. Never before, perhaps, did 
such ruin threaten the Church in Europe. The 
anti-Catholic party was dominant in every coun- 
try; an alarming spirit of hostility to the Holy 
See had openly manifested itself at all the Cath- 
olic courts. Schism was openly talked of and pre- 

(1) lAves and Times of the Roman Pontiffs : by Chevalier Artand de 
Montor; English Translation. Vol. 11, p. 333. History of the Society 
of Jesus : Daurignac, vol. 11, p. 170. 

28 



434 



HISTORY OF THE 



meditated by the powers. To avert this terrible 
danger, to retain the Catholic sovereigns in their 
faithful allegiance, and yet to do no violence to 
conscience, was the great question to be solved, 
and which certainly demanded the exercise of the 
greatest wisdom and most consummate prudence. 

From the moment of the Pope's election, there 
seems to have been a latent suspicion that the 
Society was doomed. On the sixteenth of June, 
D'Alembert wrote to Frederick the G-reat, in the 
following terms: ''It is said that the Jesuits have 
but little to hope from the Franciscan Ganga- 
nelli, and that St. Ignatius is likely to be sacrificed 
to St. Francis of Assisium. It appears to me that 
the holy Father, Franciscan though he be, would be 
acting very foolishly thus to disband his regiment 
of guards, simply out of complaisance to Catholic 
princes. To me it appears that this treaty resem- 
bles that of the wolves with the sheep, of which 
the first condition was that the sheep should give up 
their dogs ; it is well known in w^hat position they 
after found themselves. Be that as it may, it would 
be strange Sire, that while their most Christian, 
most Catholic, most apostolic, and very faithful 
majesties destroyed the body guard of the Holy 
See, your most heretical majesty should be the 
only one to retain them." The object of this let- 
ter could hardly be mistaken. The latent sarcasm 
touching the incongruity of his heretical majesty 
being the only defender of the Society, was to pre- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 435 



pare the Prussian king for expelling them from his 
dominions, in case of their condemnation by Rome. 
Frederick, however, though a Protestant and a free- 
thinker, refused to be influenced in that fashion. 
' Writing to Yoltaire at the time, he declared his in- 
tention of retaining the Religious : ' 'That good Fran- 
ciscan of the Vatican leaves me my dear Jesuits, 
who are persecuted everywhere else. I will preserve 
the precious seed, so as to be able one day to sup- 
ply it to such as may desire again to cultivate this 
rare plant." What he thought of their enemies, 
he expreses in equally terse and expressive lan- 
guage. If I sought," said he, ''to chastise one 
of my provinces, I would place it under the control 
of the 'philosophers But Frederick's refusal to 
join in the league in no way impeded the Catholic 
princes from pursuing their project. 

Eighteen days after the coronation of the new 
Pontiff, the ministers of France, Spain and Naples 
presented a memorial to his Holiness, soliciting 
the entire and absolute suppression of the society. 
Impelled by a blind, unaccountable hatred, the 
enemies of religion seem to have regarded the 
mere existence of the Fathers, as a religious 
body, the only veritable obstacle that stood in 
the way of their happiness. Clement refused to 
comply with the prayer of the petitioners. Writing 
to the king of France, he alleges as a reason his in- 
ability to condemn a society confirmed by a general 
council, and approved by several of his predecessors . 



436 



HISTORY OF THE 



"I can neither" he says, censure nor abolish an 
institute which has been commended by nineteen 
of my predecessors. Still less can I do so, since 
it has been confirmed by the Council of Trent, 
for, according to your French maxims, the general 
council is above the Pope. If it be so desired, I 
will call together a general council, in which every- 
thing shall be fully and fairly discussed, for and 
against." 

The contest was not ended here ; happy for the 
sake of honor and justice it had been. For two years 
the different powers prosecuted their unholy and 
iniquitous purpose with a zeal and an energy 
worthy of a better cause. They would give the 
Pontiff no peace or rest till they wrested from him 
the coveted decree. One great Catholic power 
alone was on the side of the Religious. Maria of 
Austria would not join in the unholy league; she 
even exhorted and encouraged the sovereign 
Pontiff to save the Society, but even she at length 
gave in her adhesion. The mother's love tri- 
umphed over the love of religion. Entirely 
abandoned and unsupported, with nearly all the 
monarchs of Europe against him, the Pope still 
held out. In fine, fearing the consequences 
that a further refusal might lead to, believing that 
the Society, under the circumstances, could be of 
no good to religion, and desiring above all to re- 
store peace and tranquillity to the Church of which 
he was chief pastor, Clement XI Y. drew up and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 437 



put in force the ever memorable Brief, ^'Dominus 
ac Redemptor." 

After recapitulating the reasons which induced 
him to act, and having cited the instances of many 
of his predecessors, having abolished several relig- 
ious societies and orders commended and approved 
by the Church, such as the Knight Templars, 
suppressed by Clement Y. ; the Humiliati by Pius 
Y. ; the Reformed Conventual Friars and the Or- 
ders of St. Ambrose and Barnabas by Urban YIII. ; 
the Regulars of the Poor of the Mother of God of 
the Pious School, the Order of St. Basil of the 
Armenians, the Congregation of the Good Jesus 
by Innocent X., the Orders of St. George of Alga, 
of the Hieronymites and the Jesuats, founded by 
St. John Columbini, by Clement IX.; he then 
proceeds in the Brief. "Led by such considera- 
tions, and urged by still other reasons supplied to 
us by the laws of prudence and the excellent rule 
of the Universal Church, which are deeply en- 
graven in our heart: walking in the footsteps of 
our predecessors, and remembering the words of 
Gregory X., in the General Council of Lataran, as 
it at present concerns an order included in the 
number of the mendicant orders, its institutions, 
and its privileges, we, after mature examination, of 
our own certain knowledge, and in the plenitude 
of the apostolic power, suppress and extinguish the 
said Society:'^ Thus fell, on the 21st July, 1773, 

(1) Lives and Times of the Roman Poni iff s, \ol, 11., p3o8. 



438 



HISTORY OF THE 



the great Society of Jesus, which for two hundred 
and thirty-three years occupied such a prominent 
position in the history of the Catholic world ; its » 
name being intimately connected in almost every 
country with learning, science and missionary en- 
terprise. At the moment of its suppression the 
institute numbered twenty-two thousand five hun- 
dred and eighty-nine members, of whom eleven 
thousand two hundred and ninety-three were 
priests. The labors of the whole were divided be- 
tween twenty-four professed houses, six hundred 
and sixty-nine colleges, sixty-one novitiates, three 
hundred and forty residences, one hundred and 
seventy-one seminaries, and two hundred and 
seventy-three missions. 

The manner in which this great, devoted body 
of men submitted to the authority of the Church, 
destroying their religious existence, is the noblest 
and most marvelous act of submission recorded in 
the annals of the Church. By it they demonstra- 
ted more clearly than any reasoning could have 
done, the purity, holiness and fervor of the insti- 
tute. Without a murmur, a reproof or complaint, 
twenty-two thousand men, at the mere bidding of 
the Yicar of Christ, put off their religious attire, 
walked out of their holy retreats, handed over 
their colleges and seminaries, divested themselves 
of their churches and oratories, and, by ^n act of 
unparalleled, heroic submission, exclaimed, with 
one common accord, as they witnessed the last 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



439 



moments of the Society: "Fiat voluntas Dei!'* 
Xever has the world been edified by so perfect 
and heroic an act of obedience — an act which, 
while it covered the Society with glory, assimilated 
it most closely to Him whose name was its title, and 
who, through innocence itself in obedience to the 
will of his heavenly father, was obedient — even 
unto the death of the cross. 

Was the suppression of the Society an act dic- 
tated by prudence ? was it wise ? was it for the 
general good and benefit of the world at large ? 
These are questions which subsequent ages have 
repeatedly asked, and regarding which there has 
been such a diversity of opinion even among 
Catholics. Humanly speaking, one is tempted to 
regard the act of suppression as one of the great- 
est misfortunes that could have befallen the Church 
at the time. It was, as the infidel d'Alembert 
would have it, disbanding his Holiness' regiment 
of guards; yea, it was more. It was disbanding 
the bravest and noblest battahon in the service of 
the Church. For two hundred years the members 
of the institute did battle, unhesitatingly and un- 
waveringly, with the enemies of religion, success- 
fully combating, both at home and abroad, the 
errors and vices of the times. They were — indeed, 
it could not be denied — among the chief defenders 
of the doctrines of the Church, and of the rights 
and prerogatives of the sovereign Pontiff. "When. 
Lutheranism first made its appearance in G-ermany, 



440 



HISTORY OF THE 



and, under the specious pretext of virtue and a 
love of divine truth, began to disturb the peace, 
harmony and tranquillity of the Christian v^orld, 
among the first and most learned opponents of the 
novelties of the time (though the Society was but 
yet in its infancy) were J esuit Fathers, whose suc- 
cess in defence of Catholic truth may be judged 
from the violence and hatred of their opponents, 
whose fast-failing cause urged them to clamor for 
the death and destruction of the Religious. 

Later on, when the same torrent of error seemed 
ready to burst over Italy, having already pene- 
trated into several of its towns, it was the same 
chivalrous body, in the persons of Fathers Brouet^ 
Salmeron and Laynez, who, at the call of Paul III., 
came forward in defence of Catholic truth, and 
not only opposed an insurmountable barrier to its 
further advance, but, by the force and brilhancy 
of their genius, rolled back the tide of deception 
into the country of its origin. 

When, again, the representatives of the entire 
Catholic world were assembled in council at Trent, 
to treat and determine the most important matters 
of faith, morals and discipline, those wha spoke 
in the name of the sovereign Pontiff, as theolo- 
gians elect to his Holiness, were members of the 
illustrious order of St. Ignatius — an honor the 
more remarkable and appreciable, considering the 
age of the men and the youth of the Society.^ 

(1) Father Laynez was but thirty-four years of age, and Father Sal- 
meron only thirty-one. Vide Eisi. Society: vol. I., p. 55, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 441 



It is not to be forgotten either, that, even 
from the beginning, members of the same re- 
markable society carried the light of the gospel 
to the most distant parts of the earth — to the 
east and the west — illumining and enlightening 
those who sat in darkness and the shadow 
of death," leading them forth from the ignorance 
and error of their ways, and enrolling them as 
members of the one holy Catholic and Apostolic 
Church, not merely by thousands, but by tens of 
thousands, and millions/ It was members of the 
same society, too, that made the Catholic name 
and the Catholic cause honored and respected at 
the courts of the Great Mogul and of Kubla Khan, 
at Delhi and Pekin, while others, with an equally 
laudable zeal for the interest and advantages of 
religion, took as their portion, and cherished as 
their special inheritance, the savage and barbar- 
ous tribes of North, South and Central America. 

But when, independent of this, we consider the 
the subject in its larger and more general aspect, 
and consider the advantages necessarily accruing 
to the Church from the labors, the zeal and exer- 
tions of twenty-two thousand holy, zealous, devoted 
men, many of whom were remarkable as missiona- 
ries, theologians, philosophers and orators, in 
whose hands were placed the government and con- 
trol of much of the secular and sacred learning of 
the time, and who, at that very moment, seemed 

(1) St. Francis Xavier converted about two millions. 



442 



HISTORY OF THE 



most necessary to combat and successfully oppose 
the infidelity and atheism of the hour, we cannot 
help imagining that the abolition and destruction 
of such a grandj powerful devoted society, was an 
injury to the Catholic church. When, on the 
other hand, we hear the sovereign Pontiff declar- 
ing, in his capacity as Yicar of Christ and teacher 
of Catholic truth, that the sacrifice was a necessity 
demanded by the exigencies of the time; ''that 
the Society could no longer produce the abundant 
fruits and advantages for which it was instituted;" 
that if it existed peace could not come to the 
Church; then, indeed, the merits of the case as- 
sume an entirely different aspect in our eyes. To 
the memory of him whose name is so intimately 
connected with the abolition of the institute, it is 
only just to observe, that the act of suppression 
was not a rash and arbitrary exercise of sovereign, 
power; not an act unique in its way, without any 
examples or precedents in the history of the past; 
not an act, in fine, performed by caprice, without 
grave consideration and mature deliberation. For 
four years from the time of his election, Clement 
XIY. withstood the constant and united solicita- 
tions and entreaties of some of the most powerful 
monarchs of Europe, repeatedly declaring his in- 
ability to censure or abolish a society commended 
and approved by so many of his predecessors, and 
confirmed by the voice of the entire Catholic 
world assembled in general council. And it was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 443 



only at the end of that period, when finding him- 
self in direct opposition and antagonism with all 
the Catholic powers, and fearing the consequences 
a further refusal might entail on the Church, he 
drew up and enforced the memorable brief. It is, 
then, a clear and undeniable historical fact, that 
the suppression of the Society of St. Ignatius of 
Loyola, commonly called the Society of Jesus, was 
not the result or consequence of any error of doc- 
trine, of any corruption of morals, of any laxity of 
discipline, of any secret, social or political aim, 
but as an offering — a sacrifice — made to the cruel 
and relentless demands of the hour; just as the 
merchant at sea reluctantly casts into the deep 
in a moment of peril a portion of his valuable 
cargo, in order to secure the safety of the remain- 
der. Such, indeed, is the acknowledgment of 
Protestant writers themselves. ''The Brief of 
Suppression" says Schall, condemns neither the 
doctrine, nor the morals, nor the discipline of the 
Jesuits." And in equally clear and unmistakable 
words, Sismondi also says: '' Clement XIY. pub- 
lished the brief by which he abolished that order 
not in 'punishment of any faulty but as a political 
measure, and for the peace of Christendom." 

While then, for the reasons alleged, the Society 
of the Jesuits must be acquited of every deed and 
every act that could have merited for it so heavy 
and grievous a chastisement, and while its sup- 
pression is to be attributed to its legitimate source 



444 HISTORY OF THE 

— the hatred and implacable animosity of the evil- 
minded men of the time — we must not forget what 
in justice is due to the memory of him on whom 
the burden of the odium is made mainly to rest. 
Ifj in consequence of a refusal to suppress the So- 
ciety, only one of the countries of Europe with its 
millions of inhabitants were torn from the centre of 
Catholic unity, a thing not entirely improbable, 
considering the feeling and temper of the Catholic 
rulers at the time, who would not be ready to de- 
plore the inaction of the sovereign Pontiff — who 
would not be ready to say that a greater loss was 
entailed on the Church. The act of suppression, 
it must be remembered, was not a violation of in- 
dividual or corporate right ; it did not entrench on 
the dominion of* justice. It was merely an act of 
administrative, jurisdictional power. The Society 
was called into existence under the sanction and 
authority of the Church, and the Church had the 
power and the right, whenever it seemed fit, to ab- 
olish the same. The object of its creation at all 
was to bring peace and harmony to the Christian 
world — to advance Catholic interests; that object 
at the time, from the unhappy circumstances of 
the moment, seemed entirely defeated; yea, the 
Society seemed to stand in the way of so desirable 
an end. The limits of its action, too, were great- 
ly restricted, being banished from and suppressed 
in the principal Catholic countries. But, apart 
entirely from such considerations, it seems to us 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 445 

that the suppression of the institute was made to 
serve, in the inscrutable designs of Divine Provi- 
dence, a still higher and nobler purpose, that of 
offering to the world an incontrovertible proof of 
the divinity of the Catholic Church. The phil- 
osophers and freethinkers of the time had counted 
upon the destruction of the religion as a conse- 
quence of the destruction of the Jesuit body. 
They thought that when the out-works were taken 
the citadel would necessarily fall; that when the 
Church's ablest defenders were removed the 
Church itself would be presently their victim. 
They were deceived; the first object of their am- 
bition was attained; the Society was suppressed, 
but the Church remained. In vain did they at- 
tempt to advance any further and to destroy this 
creation of God. Their shafts of ridicule, calumny 
and false reasoning fell powerless against the im- 
penetrable buckler of Catholic truth. More in- 
vulnerable than the Trojan Achilles, the Catholic 
Church stood forth unscathed in the midst of her 
numerous foes, and opening their eyes to this nota- 
ble fact, the philosophers and infidels of the time 
must have acknowledged to themselves, if aught 
of sincerity remained in their hearts, that a Church 
which could afford to dispense, at a critical mo- 
ment, with twenty-two thousand of its ablest de- 
fenders, and yet suffer no loss, must, indeed, be 
more than the creation of man — must be divine. 
At the end of the volume will be found an ac- 



446 



HISTORY OF THE 



count of the sufferings of the Fathers during the 
long years of their imprisonment from 1762 to 
1777 by the authority of the Portuguese crown. 
They have no parallel but in the sufferings of the 
primitive Christians under the Pagaii Emperors of 
Rome. 



HISTORY 

OF THE 

CATHOLIC CHURCH 

IN 

CALIFORNIA. 

BY W.- GLEES Oir, M.A., 

PKOFESSOE, ST. MARX'S COLLEGE, SAN FEANCISOO, OAL. 

IN TWO VOLUMES. ILLUSTEATED. 
VOL. II. 



SAN FKANCISCO: 
A. L. BANCKOFT AND COMPANY, 
1871. 



CHAPTEE I. 



Abei-val, of the Feanciscans — Sketch of Fathee Junipeeo — His fiest 
Mission — Peoject of Chaeles III. foe foeming Independent 
Kingdoms out of the Ameeican Viceeoyalties — Commencement 
OF THE Missions in Uppee Califoenia — Establishment of the 
Missions of San Diego — Lettee of Fathee Junipeeo — Explana- 
tion OF the teems Peesidio, Pueblo and Mission. 

We have seen, in the previous vohime, how the 
Jesuit Fathers were expelled from Lower California 
by orders of Charles III. The property they had 
acquired, and which consisted of extensive lands 
and herds, passed into the hands of the govern- 
ment, to be used for the advantage of their suc- 
cessors. For themselves they were permitted to 
retain only the most necessary articles. The same 
devoted, apostolic spirit that animated these, the 
first missionaries, was alike conspicuous in their 
successors. At the head of the new administration 
charged with the entire spiritual and temporal con- 
cerns of the country, was Father Junipero Serra, 
a man of great zeal, much learning, and extensive 
administrative ability. His endeavors in behalf 
of the Indians have placed him in the foremost 



4 



HISTORY OF THE 



rank of apostolical missionaries. As his labors 
have been intimately connected with the establish- 
ment and progress of the missions in Upper Cali- 
fornia, and the early history of the country in 
general, it is only proper to introduce him, at the 
outset, to the notice of the reader. 

Father Junipero Serra, the most remarkable 
man under the new administration, was born of 
humble parents, in the isle of Majorca, on the 24th 
of November, 1713. He received in baptism the 
name of Michael Joseph, which he changed on his 
entrance into religion for that of Junipero, out of 
devotion to the companion of the great founder of 
his order.' From his tenderest years he was in- 
structed in the principles of virtue, and co-operated 
with the graces bestowed upon him by God. His 
elementary studies were made in the convent of 
St. Bernardino. It was there he conceived the 
desire of devoting himself to the immediate service 
of God. After completing his primary course, he 
was sent by the Fathers, who recognized his many 
endowments and his natural disposition to virtue, to 
the capital city, Palma, in order to acquire the 
higher branches necessary for the holy office of 
priesthood. His residence at the capital only 
served to increase his desire of consecrating him- 
self to the service of the altar, in the capacity of a 
Religious. At his earnest request, he was accord- 



(1.) Belacion Historica de la Vida, del venerable Padre Fray Junipero 
Se rra, p. 4. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 5 



ingly received as a member of the holy order of 
St. Francis, on the 14th of September, 1730, being 
then only in the sixteenth year of his life. From 
that moment his progress in virtue was remark- 
able. During the time of his novitiate, he applied 
himself with all the energy of his youthful, ardent 
mind, to the acquisition of the perfection necessary 
for so holy a state. 

The better to animate himself to the observance 
of rule and the acquisition of virtue, he read often 
and carefully, the mystic works of the order, in 
which were recorded the numerous favors promised 
by God, and the illustrious founder, to those who 
observe their rehgious profession. He took a 
special interest, too, in perusing the chronicles of 
the same wherein were narrated the history of so 
many venerable and saintly Religious. From the * 
constant reading of the lives of the Saints and the 
biographies of remarkable Religious, there was 
created in his mind, as in the case of the great 
Ignatius of Loyola, a most ardent and vehement 
desire of imitating their actions, and especially of 
those who had devoted themselves to the conver- 
sion of the gentiles. He even earnestly desired, 
were it the will of the Almighty, that he might 
be permitted to give his life in testimony of his love. 
Speaking to a friend of his early desire of going 
to America, he once said, I had no other motive 
than to revive in my heart those glorious designs 



6 



HISTORY OF THE 



which I formed m my novitiate, when reading the 
lives of the Saints." 

At the end of his probation, which for the mem- 
bers of the order is a year, he made his religious 
profession on the 15th of September, 1731, taking 
for his name in rehgion. as I have remarked, that 
of Junipero, out of devotion to the companion 
of St. Francis. So great was the joy he experienced 
on that occasion, that he never forgot it during the 
remainder of his life; referring to it in subsequent 
years, he would exclaim in the words of holy writ, 
^^Yenerunt mihi omnia bona pariter cum ilia." 

To his religious profession, too, he attributed the 
wonderful improvement effected at this time in 
his health. For being for a considerable time in 
a weakly, sickly condition, unable to perform the 
regular duties enjoined by the rule, he now made 
such a rapid improvement as enabled him to fol- 
low without difficulty, the regular order of the 
community. 

In view of his very considerable talents, his 
superiors removed him now to their principal 
college, for the study of philosophy and theology. 
There he acquired such a reputation for learning 
that while 3^et only a student, he was appointed 
to a chair of philosophy — an office he discharged 
with such satisfaction and ability, as to attract to 
his lectures numbers both of the secular and regu- 
lar clergy. Before the end of the philosophical 
curriculum, he was honored by the university of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 7 



the country, with the honorary degree of doctor 
of divinity, and a chair of theology. The onerous 
duties thus imposed upon him as professor of 
divinity did not prevent him from directing his 
attention to the salvation of souls in the preaching 
of the gospel, in which we are assured he acquired 
as much reputation as he had in the other depart- 
ments. It was not that he sought the esteem and 
applause of the world, for his soul yearned only 
after the salvation of sinners, so that if, in the de- 
voted discharge of his duty, the brilliancy of his 
talent acquired him the admiration of all, it was 
a result that he had neither contemplated nor 
sought. To do good to his neighbor, to fulfill 
the duties of his calling and thus promote the in- 
terests of religion was the great object of his am- 
bition — the main -spring of his life. 

From the time of his novitiate, when he conse- 
crated himself to the exclusive service of God, 
the desire of being employed in the conversion of 
the gentiles was the most ardent affection of his 
soul. To this he was ready to sacrifice every com- 
fort, honor and emolument. Like his great prede- 
cessor and counterpart, the mathemathical professor 
of Ingolstadt, he was willing to exchange the hon- 
ors of a uni7 ersity and the praises of an enlight- 
ened community for the hardships and trials of a 
missionary priest. Sentiments so noble, generous 
and praiseworthy could not fail of an ample re- 
ward- — they were worthy of a Saint and an Apostle. 



8 



HISTORY OF THE 



The voice of the Lord was not long still in his 
regard — it spoke to him in the depths of his heart, 
and bade him go forth from his country, his kin- 
dred and home, as a light and a guide to the poor 
wandering savages of Northern America. Then, 
for the first time, did he experience that happi- 
ness which none but an Apostle can feel. Gladly 
and devoutly he barkened to the divine voice 
calling him to the sublime dignity of an herald of 
the divine word; but lest he might be acting from 
impulse and mistaking his call, he took occasion 
to recommend himself most fervently to God and 
the ever immaculate Yirgin, and, when assured of 
the divine will, he hastened, without delay, to 
make the necessary preparations for his departure. 

On the twenty-eighth of August, 1749, in com- 
pany with twenty other Religious, he embarked 
for America, the future scene of his missionary 
labors, where he w^as destined by Providence to be 
an instrument in the hands of the Lord for the 
conversion of thousands. The voyage being un- 
usually long even for those days, it being ninety- 
nine days from their departure till their arrival, 
they suffered not a little towards the end from a 
scarcity of provisions and of water. Father Juni- 
pero, however, never for a moment lost his usual 
tranquillity. He was never seen to exhibit the 
slightest impatience. Every morning he offered 
the adorable sacrifice of the mass, and occupied 
himself during the day, when not otherwise en- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



9 



gaged, in devotional exercises and instructing the 
crew. So remarkable was his life even then, that 
he was regarded by all as a model and pattern of 
virtue. Before arriving at Yera Cruz, where they 
were to disembark, they encountered a terrible 
storm, by which the safety of the vessel was placed 
in the most imminent danger. On the fourth of 
December, the violence of the tempest became so 
alarming that all except the subject of our sketch 
gave themselves over as lost. When afterward 
asked how he maintained his tranquillity, and if 
he had not felt any fear, he answered in the affirm- 
ative, but added, that having remembered the end 
for which he had come, the fear immediately left 
him. To the intercession of the glorious Virgin 
and martyr St. Barnaba, whose festival happened 
on that day, the Religious attributed their happy 
deliverance from the midst of their dangers. 

Arrived at Yera Cruz, Father Junipero, accom- 
panied by only a single companion, and with no 
other provision for the journey than his firm and 
unalterable confidence in the overruling providence 
of Grod, set out on foot for the city of Mexico, dis- 
tant from that port about five hundred leagues. 
During the journey they experienced most sensibly 
the signal protection of Heaven. An. instance or 
two will suffice. Once during the journey, after 
traveling all day, they found themselves at the ap- 
proach of night on the banks of a river across 
which they were unable to pass, while the place 



10 



HISTORY OF THE 



they were endeavoring to reach was at some dis- 
tance on the opposite side. The darkness of the 
night, the absence of a guide, and the danger of 
attempting the stream under the circumstances, 
caused them the greatest embarrassment. To re- 
turn whence they had started in the morning was 
impracticable, to seek a guide was in vain, while 
to remain exposed to the inclemency of the night 
at that, the coldest part of the year, would likely 
have resulted in sickness or death. One means 
only seemed capable of delivering them from their 
unpleasant and, indeed, dangerous position. It 
was prayer — the prayer of apostolic men, which 
never fails to be heard. Hardly had their suppli- 
cations been ended, when there appeared on the 
opposite bank an indefinable object moving slowly 
along. Thinking it might be a man. Father Juni- 
pero cried out at the top of his voice, and 
was presently answered by a venerable Span- 
iard, who, after conducting them to a part of the 
river where they were enabled to cross, led them 
to his house at some distance, and carefully pro- 
vided for them during the night. On questioning 
their benefactor next morning wh}^ he had been 
there at that particular hour, the only answer they 
could obtain from him was that he had gone there 
in haste, and that there was no necessity of inquir- 
ing too minutely into the matter. 

Oil another occasion they experienced the pro^ 
tection of God in an equally remarkable manner. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 11 



After passing the night at a village, they received, 
on their departure, from the chief of the place, a 
portion of bread as an alms. They had not gone 
very far when they encountered a beggar ; and, 
though prudence might have dictated the propriety 
of retaining for themselves the little they had, 
they gave the whole of the loaf as an alms to the 
pauper, and went on their way, trusting in the 
protection of Heaven. Towards evening, after 
traveling all day without meeting a dwelling, or 
being able to procure any food, they became ex- 
ceedingly weak and exhausted. Thereupon they 
encountered a traveler, who, upon inquiring into 
their state, and the object of their journey, pre- 
sented them with a loaf of unusual excellence, 
which he divided between them. In subsequent 
years, when exhorting his people to confidence in 
God, the venerable Father would instance such 
cases as these, which he affirmed were not the re- 
sult' of mere chance, but a part of the economy 
of divine Providence in providing for the wants 
of His servants. 

After a toilsome, painful journey of fifteen hun- 
dred miles, the whole traveled on foot, they finally 
arrived at the city of Mexico, on the first of Jan- 
uary, 1750. The Father's first care, on entering 
the convent of the order, was to return thanks to 
the Almighty for his safe and prosperous journey. 
During the six months he spent here with his 
brethren, he remained chiefly in the capacity of 



12 



HISTORY OF THE 



a novice, preparing himself for the great work 
on which he was about to embark. 

Six years before his arrival, an attempt had 
been made and not without profit, to bring the 
numerous wandering tribes of the great territory 
of the Sierra Gorda to a knowledge of the truth. 
This extensive, uncultivated region, having to the 
south the city of Queretaro, extended northward 
about three hundred miles, with an average breadth 
of one hundred or more. It was inhabited by a 
large gentile population, to whom the gospel had 
never been preached. The Dominicans and Au- 
gustinians had founded missions on its borders, 
but had never penetrated into the interior. By a 
royal warrant, issued in 1744, its reduction was 
entrusted to the Franciscans; in accordance with 
which, an expedition was undertaken and five mis- 
sions established at that period. The rules by 
which they were to be governed were chiefly as 
follows: Every morning at sunrise the people 
were to assemble in church for morning prayer, 
mass and instructions. At evening the same rule 
was to be observed, excepting, of course, the holy 
sacrifice of the altar. On ^Sunday, no one was to 
be absent without cause from the regular service, 
at which a homily on the gospel, or on some of the 
principal mysteries of religion was to be given. 
The more intelligent and better instructed were to 
be exhorted to a frequent reception of the sacra- 
ments. The regulation respecting temporal mat- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



13 



ters enjoined on the Fathers the production of 
grain and t^e raising of herds, in order to meet 
the necessary wants of the people. By the la- 
borious and untiring exertions of the Religious, a 
population of some four or five thousand soon set- 
tled down at the missions. Such was the place 
destined by Providence for the first missionary la- 
bors of Father Junipero Serra^ the Apostle of Up- 
per California. 

In obedience to the commands of his superiors, 
at the beginning of June, 1750, in company with 
his friend and future biographer, Father Francis 
Palou, he set out from the college of St. Fernando^ 
in Mexico, to take charge of one of the recently 
established missions in the territory above-named. 
The flock entrusted to his care consisted of neo- 
phytes still undergoing instruction, unbelievers 
and recently converted gentiles, as yet only poorly 
instructed in the doctrines and observances of the 
Church. His first and principal care on entering 
on his duties, was to apply himself to the study of 
the vernacular; into which, after he had tolerably 
acquired, he translated the prayers and principal 
doctrines of religion. These he daily recited for 
the people, until, by frequent repetitions, they be- 
came deeply impressed on their minds, and a spirit 
of religion created in their hearts. His constant 
and fervent exhortations wrought such a change 
in their lives, that many if not most, were brought 
to confess and communicate on the principal festi- 



14 



HISTORY OF THE 



vals of the year. Like St. Francis of Sales, he 
himself gave them the example; for it was his 
custom to confess in presence of the people. 

Thus, by word and example, this venerable man 
gained over the entire of the community, brought 
them to a frequent reception of the sacraments, 
and to a deep and earnest sense of religion. Often- 
times in his little congregation, at first not exceed- 
ing a thousand, as many as fifty or a hundred 
would approach the adorable sacrament of the 
altar on week days, the numbers on Sundays and 
holidays being proportionately great. For nine 
years he labored on in this humble position, ever 
advancing the interests of religion, ever acting the 
part of the Apostle — by constantly enrolling new 
subjects in membership with the Church of the 
Redeemer; until, when recalled at the end of that 
time, with the view of being placed over the Cali- 
fornian missions, not a gentile was to be found in 
that immediate section of the country that had 
not been brought by his prayers, example and ex- 
ertions to a knowledge of the truth. The actual 
numbers he converted, and the labors he must 
have undergone in seeking them out and conquer- 
ing their savage, stubborn natures, have unhap- 
pily never been fully recorded by any of his com- 
panions. But, though thus lost to our notice, it is 
consoling to know that they are unerringly chron- 
icled in the imperishable records of the world 
above. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



15 



The means adopted by this venerable missionary 
to create and foster a spirit of devotion in the 
minds of his people, were as manifold and attrac- 
tive as his love for his Divine Master was strong. 
Preaching, exhorting, catechizing and confessing 
were his constant and unwearied employments. 
Preceding all the principal festivals he had insti- 
tuted novenas in which all the congregation took 
part with the view of preparing themselves to cel- 
ebrate the more worthily the feasts to which they 
referred. The festivals of our divine Lord and 
his blessed Mother he especially celebrated with 
all the pomp and splendor his slender resources 
enabled him to command, which, though meagre 
and insignificant compared with those of older 
and civilized Christian communities, were truly 
engaging and attractive in the eyes of the natives. 
On these particular occasions, not content with 
the usual parochial instructions, he preached twice 
on. the same day. Quadragesima, or the holy 
season of Lent, was particularly devoted to offices 
of piety. The entire community entered into the 
spirit of the time. Every evening all the faithful 
assembled in the church for the recitation of the 
holy rosary and other devotional exercises, show- 
ing by their general conduct and demeanor how 
deeply they realized the solemnity of the time. 
The Fridays were set apart for the celebration of 
the Stations of the Cross, when the whole people 
went in solemn procession out of the village, 



16 



HISTORY OF THE 



Father Junipero bearing on his shoulders an enor- 
mous cross m memory of the passion of our bless- 
ed Redeemer. Passion and Palm Sunday and 
Holy Week were celebrated with great care and 
the more remarkable parts in the Passion of the 
Saviour brought strongly before the minds of the 
Christians. With such care and attention it was 
not possible for him to fail in bringing the people 
to a high standard of virtue. 

In obedience to the voice of authority he had 
now to take leave of this people, and to repair to 
the capital in order to receive instructions prepar- 
atory to his assuming charge of a new mission to 
be established in the country of the Apaches, the 
most savage and ferocious of all the barbarous 
tribes in the Spanish dependencies. It was the 
will of the Almighty, however; that this mission 
should not be entrusted to his care; he was em- 
ployed meantime in the convent of his order at 
Mexico, where he gave the most edifying proofs 
of his virtue, being occupied almost continually in 
giving missions to the people, both in the town 
and country. 

Such was the general character of the man who 
was placed at the head of the new administration 
and destined by Providence to be the Apostle of 
Christianity to the gentile inhabitants .of Upper 
California. 

The importance and necessity of forming gar- 
risons and establishing colonies along the Califor- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. l7 



nian coast, had long been an object of much con- 
sideratiorij as we have seen, to the Spanish author- 
ities. The necessity of protecting the eastern 
trade first demanded the measure; but there was 
now the additional reason of defending the coun- 
try against foreign encroachments. 

After the conquest of Siberia, toward the mid- 
dle of the seventeenth century, the Russians ap- 
peared for the first time in the Pacific. In 1648, 
the intrepid navigator, Dejeiietf, by sailing between 
Asia and America, solved tlie problem of a north- 
eastern passage, which for a century and more 
had occupied the public attention in Europe. 
Three quarters of a century later, the Danish cap- 
tain, Behring, then in the service of the widow of 
Peter the Great, passed through the same strait, 
from whom it has taken its name. From then till 
1768, when the Jesuit Fathers took possession of 
Lower California, various expeditions were for- 
warded by Russia, with the view of examining the 
coast and the islands preparatory to making settle- 
ments- in the country. The previous appearance 
of Drake, Cavendish and Dampier in these waters, 
also made it a matter of pressing necessity to take 
the most precautionary measures. There was, 
further, the fear that the American people would, 
before long, rid themselves of British dominion, 
which would be only the signal for some of the 
Spanish dependencies detaching themselves from 

the central auth()rit3\ With the view, then, of re- 
30 



18 



HISTORY OF THE 



sisting encroachments, and of preserving intact 
his American possessions, Charles III contem- 
plated forming the different viceroyalties into sep- 
arate kingdoms, having for their sovereigns mem- 
bers of his own family, subject, however, as su- 
zerains, to himself, who was to enjoy the title of 
Emperor of the Indies. The vastness of the 
scheme was worthy of a great and ambitious ruler, 
and would, if carried into effect, have the result 
of consolidating the Spanish- American possessions; 
and by making Madrid the centre of authority, 
have given to Charles and his successors a power 
which none of his predecessors ever enjoyed. 
Time and circumstances prevented the scheme 
being carried into effect. 

As soon as the newly-arrived Fathers had taken 
possession of the missions and property of Lower 
California, Father Junipero applied himself to car- 
rying out the wishes of government respecting the 
reduction of the upper part of the country. It 
was agreed upon by the viceroy, Don Joseph de 
Galvez and himself, to establish at the outset three 
garrisons and missions, as follows: One at San 
Diego, another at Monterey, and a third at an equal 
distance between these. The chief objects of the 
viceroy were the defence of the country and the 
advancement of the temporal interests of the 
crown. A little later the garrisons could be 
extended farther north, and a stronger hold ob- 
tained on the country. According to agreement, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



19 



two expeditions were formed — one to proceed 
by land and the other by sea to the port of San 
Diego, where the first mission was to be estab- 
lished. San Diego, which, as we have mentioned 
in the first volume, was discovered by the Spanish 
navigator, Cabrillo, in 1542, and named by him 
San Miguel, was one of the safest harbors on the 
coast. The name San Miguel, as we have also re- 
marked, was afterward changed for its present by 
Admiral Yiscaino, who visited it in 1602. It is 
situated in the thirty-second degree of north lati- 
tude, and forms the boundary between Upper 
and Lower Cahfornia. A line drawn thence due 
east would meet the Colorado about its embro- 
chure. During the missionary period, San Diego 
was the most important station on the northern 
coast. It was to Upper California what Loretto 
was to Lower. There was the principal mission, 
or what in conventual language may be termed the 
Maison Mere of the Fathers. As a port and cen- 
tral position it was well adapted for the purposes 
intended. 

The naval expedition consisted of three corvettes, 
the St. Charles, the St. Anthony and the St. Jo- 
seph, having on board a considerable number of 
persons, agricultural implements, and everything 
requisite for forming a colony. The voyage, 
though only a few hundred miles, took them 
several months, and proved most disastrous to 
many. The St. Charles and the St. Anthony lost 



20 



HISTORY OF THE 



several of their men from sciirv}^ and a want of 
provisions, while the St. Joseph, after putting to 
sea, was never heard of again. 

The land expedition, accompanied by Father 
Junipero, was divided into two parts, patriarchal 
fashion, so that if one perished the other might be 
saved. The first of these arrived at San Diego 
after a weary march of fifty-four days, and was not 
joined by the other for a month and a half later. 
While on the way they founded a mission dedi- 
cated to St. Fernandez at a place called Yillacata, 
in Lower California. The circumstances attending 
the establishment of this mission, the first formed 
by the Franciscan missionaries since their arrival 
in the country, are thus described by Father Palou 
in his life of Father Junipero : ^'On the day fol- 
lowing they commenced the foundations: the ven- 
erable Father President being vested with alb 
and stole, blessed the holy water, and with it the 
site of the church, and the holy cross, which, be- 
ing saluted as usual, was planted in front of the 
church. They named as patron, both for the 
church and mission, the holy king of Castile and 
Leon ; St. Fernando. Having chaunted the first 
Mass the President pronounced a most fervent dis- 
course on the descent of the Holy Ghost and the 
establishment of the mission. The sacrifice of the 
Mass being concluded the Veni Creator was sung, 
the want of an organ and other musical instru- 
ments being supplied by the continual discharge 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



21 



of the fire-arms during the ceremony, and the 
want of incense of which they had none by the 
smoke of the muskets." ^ 

The sixteenth of July was appointed for the estab- 
lishment of the new mission at San Diego, the first 
in Upper California. Then for the first thue the 
saving symbol of our holy religion was erected on 
this soil, and measures adopted for the conversion 
of the inhabitants. The time was in every way 
suited to the occasion. On that day the Spanish 
population was celebrating at home the triumph 
of the cross over the crescent: the memory of the 
celebrated victory of 1212 over the Moslem power 
was then brought back to the recollections of all. 
On that day, too, the entire Catholic Church was 
keeping one of the many feasts in honor of the 
glorious Mother of God — the feast of Mount 
Carmel. So, under the patronage of the great 
Queen of Heaven, and with the memory laden 
with the remembrance of the triumph of the sym- 
bol of faith, Father Junipero Serra, robed in alb 
and stole, as on the previous occasion, in presence 
of all the Christians, both civil and military, sol- 
emnly blessed the cross and placed it in a position 
facing the port, where it was to be the signal of 
mercy and salvation to all. Then was celebrated 
the holy sacrifice of the Mass, which was followed 
by a discourse proper to the occasion, and thus 

(1) See Palou's Life of Father Junipero Serra. 



22 



HISTORY OF THE 



was laid the foundation of the first Christian mis-^ 
sion in Upper California on the 16th July, 1769. 

The following letter, written at this time by 
Father Junipero to his friend. Father Palou, giv-' 
ing an account of the journey and the general sit- 
uation of affairs, it is thought, will prove interest- 
ing to the reader: 

"My Dear Friend: — Thank Grod I arrived the 
day before yesterday, the first of the month at this 
port of San Diego, truly a fine one, and not 
without reason called famous. Here I found those 
who had set out before me, both by sea and land, 
except those who have died. The brethren, Fath- 
ers Crespi, Biscaino, Parron and Gomez are here 
with myself, and all are quite well, thank G-od^ 
Here are also the two vessels, but the San Carlos 
without sailors, all having died of the scurvy, ex- 
cept two. The San Antonio, although she sailed, 
a month and a half later, arrived twenty days be- 
fore the San Carlos, losing on the voyage eight 
sailors. In consequence of this loss it has been 
resolved that the San Antonio shall return to San 
Bias to fetch sailors for herself and for the San 
Carlos. 

^'The causes of the delay of the San Carlos were: 
first, lack of water, owing to the casks being bad, 
which, together with bad water obtained on the 
coast, occasioned sickness among the crew; and 
secondly, the error which all were in respecting 
the situation of this port. They supposed it to be 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



23 



thirty-three or thirty-four degrees north latitude^ 
some saying one and some the other, and strict 
orders were given to Captain Yilla and the rest to 
keep out in the open sea till they arrived at the 
thirty -fourth degree and then to make the shore 
in search of the port. As, however, the port in 
reality lies in thirty-two degrees thirtj^-four min- 
utes, according to the observations that have been 
made, they went much beyond it, thus making the 
voyage much longer than was necessary. The 
people got daily w^orse from the cold and the bad 
water, and they must all have perished if they had 
not discovered the port about the time they did. 
For they were quite unable to launch the boat to 
procure more water, or to do anj^ thing whatever 
for their preservation. Father Fernando did every- 
thing in his power to assist the sick, and although 
he arrived much reduced in flesh, he did not be- 
come ill, and is now well. We have not suffered 
hunger or other privations, neither have the In- 
dians who came with us, all arrived well and 
healthy. 

" The tract through which we passed is generally 
very good land, with plenty of water, and there as 
well as here the country is neither rocky nor over- 
run with brushwood. There are, however, many 
hills, but they are composed of earth. The road 
has been in some places good, but the greater 
part bad. About half-way, the valleys and banks 
of rivulets began to be delightful. We found vines 



24 



HISTORY OF THE 



of a large size, and in somCe cases quite loaded with 
grapes ; we also found an abundance of roses, 
which appeared to be like those of Castile. In fine, 
it is a good country, and very different from old 
California. 

" We have seen Indians in immense numbers, and 
all those on this coast of the Pacific contrive to 
make a good subsistence on various seeds, and by 
fishing. The latter they carry on by means of 
rafts or canoes, made of tule (bullrush) with which 
they go a great way to sea. They are very civil. 
All the males, old and young, go naked; the wo- 
men, however, and the female children, are de- 
cently covered from their breasts downward. We 
found on our journey, as well as in the place 
where we stopped, that they treated us with as 
much confidence and good-will as if they had 
known us all their lives. But when we offered 
them any of our victuals, they always refused 
them. All they cared for was cloth, and only for 
something of this sort would they exchange their 
fish or whatever else they had. During the whole 
march we found hares, rabbits, some deer, and a 
multitude of berendos (a kind of wild goat). 

I pray God may preserve your health and life 
many years. 

''From this port and intended mission of San 
Diego, in North California, third July, 1769. 

Francis Junipero Serra.'' 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



25 



Before entering into details respecting the labors 
of the Fathers, it is proper to make the reader ac- 
quainted with the general plan on which the re- 
duction of the country w^as contemplated. To this 
end, it is necessary to understand the meaning 
attached to the terms presidio^ Castillo^ pueblo^ 
^md mission, by which agencies the country was 
sought to be brought to a knowledge of religion, 
and into subjection to the crown. The presidios^ 
as may be readily inferred from the name, were 
the military garrisons established along the coast 
for the defence of the country and the protection 
of the missionaries. Being the head-quarters of 
the military, they became the seats of the local 
governments of the different presidencies into 
which the country w^as divided. They were four 
in number — San Diego, Santa Barbara, Monterey 
a,nd San Francisco. Unique in their general 
plan, they consisted of adobe ^ walls, twelve or 
fourteen feet high, enclosing a square of three 
hundred feet on each side, defended at the angles 
by small bastions, mounted with eight twelve- 
pounder bronze cannon. Within were the bar- 
racks, the store-houses, the church for the sol- 
diers, commandant's dwelling, etc. 

On the outside they were defended by a trench 
twelve feet wide by six deep, the earth from 
which was made to serve as an outwork. They 
were entered by two gates, opened by day and 

(1) Sun-diied bricks. 



26 



HISTORY OF THE 



closed at night. The number of soldiers assigned 
to each was limited to two hundred and fifty, but 
they were rarely up to that number. From these 
principal stations, in addition to the duty of guard- 
ing the coast, detachments were required to ac- 
company the Fathers when journeying through 
the country, or engaged in establishing missions. 
Four or five men and a sergeant were ordinarily 
detailed for this purpose. A certain number of 
troops, too, was appointed for every mission, 
for the purpose of preserving order . and de- 
fending the Fathers and neophytes from any 
sudden attack on the part of the gentiles, a pre- 
caution not entirely unnecessary, as the subse- 
quent bad faith of the savages abundantly dem- 
onstrated. The military composing the garrisons 
were in the first instance infantry raised on 
the borders of Sonora. Those were afterwards 
replaced by cavalry, entitled " Companias de 
cuera," or leathern companies, so called from their 
wearing leathern armor. The uniform which was 
a kind of buckskin dress somewhat resembling a coat 
of mail, descended to the feet, and was impenetrable 
to arrows. The horses were also encased in the 
same, like those of the knights of old.^ The entire 
annual cost to the government of these establish- 
ments was fifty-five thousand dollars. 

The castillos were species of covered batteries 
situated at short distances from the presidios, 

(1) See Exploration de V Oregon: par Mons. Duflot de Mofras. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



27 



which they were intended to guard. Though 
manned like the latter with a few guns, they were 
at best but a feeble defence against a powerful 
enemy, sufficient, however, for the purpose intend- 
ed. The pmUos^ or towns, which were only of 
subsequent origin, owed their existence in the 
first instance to the old Creole and Spanish sol- 
diery, who, after retiring from the army, settled 
down in the country. They were entirely apart 
from the presidios and missions, but were served 
by the Fathers from the latter. The lands belong- 
ing to them were obtained in grant from the Re- 
ligious. Induced by the example and success of 
the first settlers others adopted a similar course, 
which was followed by others again, till, after a 
time, the population of the pueblos exceeded those 
of the neighboring missions. There were, how- 
ever, only three such estabhshments properly so- 
called in the whole country — Los Angeles, San 
Jose-, and Banciforte, near Santa Cruz. They 
were not subject to the Fathers, but were govern- 
ed first by the Spanish and afterwards by the Mex- 
ican authorities. Each pueblo had its alcalde or 
mayor, three regidors and a syndic, who composed 
the Ayuntamiento, or Town Council.^ 

Although, as has been remarked, the popula- 
tion of the pueblos exceeded, in some instances, 
that of the missions, it was still never very great, 
not exceeding at any time more than a few thou- 

(1) See Dwinelle's Colonial History of San Francisco. 



28 



HISTORY OF THE 



sands. According to Forbes, the entire mixed and 
white population of Upper California in 1839 was 
only five thousand/ Besides the pueblos, proper- 
ly so-called and established in the manner de- 
scribed, there were others of lesser importance 
which grew up under the protection of the presi- 
dios and the missions. In all, then, there were 
three classes of such settlements — those properly 
so named: the presidial pueblos and the mission 
pueblos. The rancherias, or King's lands, were the 
farms set apart for the use of the troops. They 
were only used as pasture grounds for the cattle 
and horses belonging to the soldiers. In fine, the 
missions were the third and most important part 
into which the population was divided. Here the 
natives resided, nor was it given to others to in- 
habit there except for a very limited time. The 
object of this wise precautionary rule was to pre- 
vent the intercourse of the white and colored pop- 
ulation, for it was feared, and not without reason, 
that the latter would be injured by a communica- 
tion with the former. Like the presidios, the 
missions were all constructed on the same general 
plan, though differing in some instances, according 
to circumstances, in minor details. They were 
quadrilateral buildings, two stories high, enclosing 
a court-yard ornamented with fountains and trees. 
The whole consisted of the church. Father's apart- 
ments, store-houses, barracks, etc. The quadri- 

(1) See Forbes' Hist. Cal. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



29 



lateral sides were each about six hunclred feet in 
leDgthj one of which was partly occupied by the 
church. Within the quadrangle and correspond- 
ing with the second story, was a gallery running 
round the entire structure and opening upon the 
w^ork-shops, store-rooms and other apartments. 

The entire management of each establishment 
was under the care of two Religious; the elder at- 
tended to the interior and the younger to the ex- 
terior administration. One portion of the build- 
ing, which was called the monastery, was inhab- 
ited by the young Indian girls. There, under the 
care of approved matrons, they were carefully 
trained and instructed in those branches necessary 
for their condition in life. They were not per- 
mitted to leave till an age to be married, and this 
with the view of preserving their morality. In 
the schools, those who exhibited more talent than 
their companions, were taught vocal and instru- 
mental music, the latter consisting of the flute, 
horn and violin. In the mechanical departments, 
too, the most apt were promoted to the position 
of foremen. The better to preserve the morals of 
all, none of the whites, except those absolutely 
necessary, were employed at the mission. 

The daily routine at each of the establishments 
was almost th^ same as that followed by the 
Jesuits in Lower California, and of which we have 
spoken before. At sunrise they arose and pro- 
ceeded to the church ; where, after morning prayer,' 



30 



HISTORY OF THE 



they assisted at the holy sacrifice of the Mass. 
Breakfast next followed, when they proceeded to 
their respective employments. Toward noon, they 
returned to the mission, and spent the time from 
then till two o'clock between dinner and repose; 
after which, they again repaired to their work, and 
remained engaged till the evening angelus, about 
an hour before sundown. All then betook them- 
selves to the church for evening devotions, which 
consisted of the ordinary family prayers and the 
rosary, except on special occasions, when other de- 
votional exercises were added. After supper, 
which immediately followed, they amused them- 
selves in divers sports, games and dancing, till the 
hour for repose. Their diet, of which the poor of 
any country might be justly envious, consisted of 
an abundance of excellent beef and mutton, with 
vegetables in the season. Wheaten cakes and pud- 
dings, or porridges called ^' atole and pinole," 
also formed a portion of the repast. The dress 
was, for the males, linen shirts, pants, and a blanket 
to be used as an overcoat. The women received 
each, annually, two undergarments, a gown and a 
blanket. In years of plenty, after the missions 
became rich, the Fathers distributed all the surplus 
moneys among them in clothing and trinkets. 
Such was the general character of the early mis- 
sions established in Upper California by the disci- 
ples of St. Francis. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 31 



CHAPTEK II. 

Expedition to Monterey. — Discoveet op San Feancisco Bay. — 
The Cheistians at San Diego attacked by the Natives. — Fiest 
Baptism. — Scaecity of Peoyisions. — Peopitious aeeiyad of sup- 
plies. — LeTTEB of FaTHEE JuNIPEEO. — SiNGULAE OCCUEEENCE. 

— Aeeiyal of Missionaeies. — Lowee Califoenia given to the 
Dominicans. — Fathee Jtjnipeeo goes to Mexico. 

The description given in the foregoing chapter ap- 
plies only to the main buildings of the missions. 
The Indians lived in little thatched huts grouped 
around, a couple of hundred yards from the prin- 
cipal edifice. These huts were usually made of 
adobe, but in some instances, in the earlier stages 
of the missions, they were constructed of rough 
poles, erected in a conical shape and thatched with 
grass. The former, when tiled and whitewashed, 
as was sometimes the case, presented a neat and 
comfortable appearance. Here the married In- 
dians resided with their families; the unmarried of 
both sexes being kept apart in large apartments in 
the main building, under strict supervision. A 
walled enclosure was drawn round some of the es- 
tablishments, but others were devoid of such pro- 
tection. A tract of land about fifteen miles square 
was assigned to each, a portion of which was put 
under cultivation, and the surplus used for pas- 
turage. 



32 



HISTORY OF THE 



As there were no claimants to dispute the Fa- 
thers' rights, the herds, some of which numbered 
as many as thirty thousand, fed over a great range 
of country, in fact, as much as they pleased. The 
true limits of the mission lands appear to have 
been the equi-distances between the establish- 
ments, which, ordinarily, were not more than_ 
twenty or thirty miles apart. A difficulty after 
ward arose respecting the right of the Religious 
and their communities to these lands. The Fathers 
maintained that they belonged to the missions, and 
had been given by government to them; but when 
the question of secularization came up, the civil 
authorities maintained that they had been only 
given on trust for agricultural purposes, remain- 
ing, at the same time, the property of the nation, 
and, consequently, subject at all times to a change 
of hands under the provisions of the colonization 
laws. .The grounds on which this opinion was 
founded were, that the missions were never in- 
tended to be permanent establishments ; that the 
Fathers were only the pioneer clergy, to be fol- 
lowed by a secular body, to whom the care of the 
people should be entrusted, when the missions 
would assume the title and privileges of pueblos. 
Such, at least, was the interpretation of the Mex- 
ican and American judicial authorities. Passing 
judgment in the case of his grace, the Most Rev. 
Dr. Alemany, whose claim to the churches and ap- 
purtenances of the old missions had been brouglit 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 33 



'before the courts, Judge Flech, of the Californiau 
Board of Land Commissioners, says: "The mis- 
sions were intended froni the beginning to be tem- 
porary in their character. It was contemplated 
that in ten years from their first foundation they 
should cease. It was supposed that within that 
period the Indians would be sufficiently instructed 
in Christianity and the arts of civilized life, to as- 
sume the position and character of citizens; that 
the mission settlements would then become pue- 
blos, and that the mission churches would become 
parish churches, organized like the other estab- 
lishments of an ecclesiastical character in other 
portions of the nation where no missions had ever 
existed." 

From this the reader will learn to distinguish 
between the terms mission and mission lands. The 
former, which included the houses, vineyards and 
orchards in the immediate vicinity of the churches, 
comprised also the cattle belonging to the Reli- 
gious ; while the lands of which we have spoken as 
being assigned for grazing and agricultural pur- 
poses, were said to be held only in fief, and were 
afterwards claimed as government property against 
the voice and remonstrance of the Fathers. How 
far the civil authorities were justified in claiming 
these lands on the grounds stated we shall see 
further on, when we come to treat of the seculari- 
zation of the missions. 

On the fourteenth of July two days before the 
31 



34 



HISTORY OF THE 



establishment of the new mission of San Diego^ 
an expedition, commanded by Don Gaspar Portala, 
according to instructions from the governor, set 
out by land to discover and settle the port of 
Monterey, so called after Yiscaino, count of that 
name, who visited it in 1603. The expedition 
was composed of the commandant, three officers, 
one sergeant, the Fathers J uan Crespi and Fran- 
cisco Gomez, with twenty-six soldiers, seven mule- 
teers, and fifteen Indians of Lower California, 
making in all a total of fifty-five Europeans and 
Indians. There remained only at San Diego the 
Father President, two missionaries and eight sol- 
diers as a guard. From one cause or another, 
they did not find the port they were in search of, 
or, if they did, failed to recognize it as such. They 
were, however, well compensated by the discovery 
of another [of still greater dimensions, and which 
was destined in after ages to become the greatest 
commercial port of the Pacific. Judging from 
the way they were led thither, one might, with- 
out exposing himself to the charge of credu- 
lity, trace therein the directing providence of God. 
When treating about the establishment of the mis- 
sions, before leaving Lower California, the titles 
of which were assigned by the viceroy on the part 
of the government. Father Junipero represented 
to his excellency that the name of St. Francis, the 
great founder of the order, did not occur among 
the number. To this the visitador replied, that if 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



35 



St. Francis desired a mission, he should point out 
a place for it. " Si San Francisco quiere mission, 
que haga se halle su puerto, y se le pondra." Ac- 
cording to the instructions received, the expedition 
set out on the date above mentioned, but not rec- 
ognizing the port of Monterey, as has been re- 
marked, they continued their journey with the 
same object, when at the distance of forty leagues 
further on, they came to a magnificent bay, to 
which they concluded the providence of God had 
conducted them in honor of the Saint, and they 
accordingly agreed to name it after the illustrious 
man — hence the name San Francisco. 

It may here occur to the reader to inquire 
whether this was the first time the bay of San 
Francisco was visited by Europeans, and whether 
its discovery is to be exclusively attributed to the 
Rehgious. Touching this question, there has been 
hitherto considerable doubt, many believing it to 
have been first visited by an Englishman, in the per- 
son of Drake, in 1599. From recent investigation, 
however, there are no longer any reasonable grounds 
to assign its discovery to any but the Religious. That 
none of the early Portuguese captains, despatched 
by the government for the purpose of examining 
the coast, knew of its existence, though some of 
them passed it on their voyage, is freely admitted 
by all. The opinion of those who attribute it to 
Drake, has been founded on a passage in the 
chronicle of Flet3her, as quoted by Pinkerton. 



36 



HISTORY OF THE 



After passing the Strait of Magellan, in the year 
above mentioned, Drake continued his voyage 
along the coast, plundering as he went on; but 
fearful of falling in with the Spaniards if he re- 
turned by the Horn, he determined pursuing a 
western course, and thus returning to England by 
way of the Cape of Good Hope» Disappointed in 
this, by reason of contrary winds, he descended the 
coast from the forty-third to the thirty-eighth degree 
of latitude, where he cast anchor, and took posses- 
sion of that part of the country in his sovereign's 
name, giving it the title of " Xew Albion." ^' Be- 
ing got into forty-three degrees north latitude," 
says Fletcher, "they found it intolerably cold, 
upon which they steered southward, till they got 
into the thirt}^- eighth degree north latitude, where 
they discovered a country which, from its white 
cliffs, they called 'New Albion, though it is now 
known by the name of California. They here dis- 
covered a bay, which entering with a favorable 
gale, they found several huts by the water side, 
well defended from the severity of the weather." 

From this it has been concluded that the bay 
discovered by the missionaries was the same as 
that entered by Drake. For a time this seems to 
have been the popular belief, but at present it is • 
almost universally discredited, the ablest and most 
accurate writers holding the contrary opinion. 
"This port — San Francisco," writes Humboldt, 
''is frequently confounded by geographers with 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



37 



Port Drake, further north under the thirty-eight 
degrees ten minutes of latitude, called by the 
Spaniards Puerto de Bodega." ''He — Drake," 
says De Mofras, "cast anchor in Port Reyes, situ- 
ated between San Francisco and Bodega." Though 
there is a discrepancy in these statements, one 
making Bodega the same as Port Drake, and the 
other representing them as different bays, there is 
yet a coincidence regarding the question at issue. 
Forbes is of opinion that Drake did not descend 
as far as California proper at all, though it is dif- 
ficult to understand how he could have made such 
a statement had he been acquainted with Fletch- 
er's account.^ More modern writers still are of 
the same opinion.^ The grounds on w^hich these 
writers formed their conclusions are, that if 
Drake really entered the bay Fletcher would have 
given a better and fuller description of it. It is 
hardly to be supposed that such a man would have 
failed, to note its chief characteristics — its great 
extent, depth of water and security against storms. 
On the other hand, the accounts furnished coincide 
rather with the harbor of Bodega, the coast and 
cliffs there resembling those of Brighton and 
Dover, a circumstance which might have led to 
the country being named New Albion. But 
stronger than this, and, indeed, all but absolutely 
conclusive, was the tradition derived from the 

(1) See Forbes' Hist. CaL: -p. 80. 

(2) Annals of San Francisco: p. 33. 



38 



HISTORY OF THE 



early Spaniards, that the place where the English 
commander landed was not the bay of San Fran- 
cisco, but another part of the coast. There are, 
then, most reasonable grounds for believing that 
Drake did not enter the Golden Gate. Anyhow, 
until something more than mere conjecture can be 
advanced, the honor of being the discoverers of 
San Francisco Bay must be allowed to the pioneer 
Catholic missionaries, who, with the view of estab- 
lishing Christianity in the country, arrived here 
in the year 1769. 

The expedition commanded by Portala returned 
to San Diego on the twenty-fourth January, 1770, 
being absent six months and eight days. While the 
party was away the Father President and his com- 
panions were in the greatest danger from the bad 
faith of the Indians. As in the case of the Jesuit 
Fathers, on their first arrival in the country, the 
natives, thwarted in their desire of obtaining all 
the articles they coveted, determined to get rid of 
the Christians for the sake of their goods. What 
excited their avarice was not so much the articles 
of provision, as in the case of the Jesuits, but 
rather the clothing and covering of every descrip- 
tion. At first they proceeded with caution, pilfer- 
ing only by night, but afterwards more openly, 
trusting to their numbers and strength, when 
finally they resolved to get possession of all by 
killing the Father and his companions. This they 
attempted to do on the twelfth and thirteenth of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



39 



August, but without avail. A perilous position, in- 
deed, it was for the little band — ten or a dozen per- 
sons, without a fort, barricade or other means of de- 
fence save what a few hastily erected huts could af- 
ord, and surrounded at the same time by hundreds 
of infuriated savages eagerly bent on their destruc- 
tion, and armed with bows and arrows, spears, 
clubs and stones. The interposition of Heaven 
alone seemed capable of saving them in the emer- 
gency. 

On the 15th of the month, two days after the 
first attack had been made, the Indians in great 
numbers fell on the mission and began plundering 
everything that came in their way. The soldiers 
were immediately put under arms, when the sav- 
ages retired to a distance and began shooting their 
arrows. The firing was kept up with vigor on 
both sides for a considerable time, till the enemy 
retired, having lost several in killed and wounded ; 
the loss on the part of the Christians being only 
one killed and four wounded. The result of this 
engagement proved enthely different from what 
might have been expected. Instead of either entire- 
ly abandoning the place and retiring to the moun- 
tains, or of reinforcing their numbers and making 
a fresh attack on the Christians, they returned 
with peaceful dispositions, begging the wounded 
to be cared for, and evincing in their manner a 
certain salutary fear and respect, which the recent 
defeat had created in their minds. 



HISTORY OF THE 



Matters having thus assumed a favorable turn,.. 
and the natives being brought to a better disposi- 
tion, Father Junipero took the first steps toward 
the great work of conversion. So ardently was he 
inflamed with the desire of gaining the people to 
Christ, that every day seemed to him an age till he 
made his first conquest among them. Of those 
who frequented the mission was a youth of tender 
years and good disposition. Him the Father made 
use of to obtain his first subject for baptism. Hav- 
ing informed him of the importance of the sacra- 
ment and advantages resulting therefrom, he urged 
him to go among his own and obtain the consent 
of some of the parents for the baptism of their 
infants. The boy, either with the view of 
pleasing the Father, or from a holier motive, pro- 
ceeded to the execution of his commission, and 
before long reappeared, accompanied by a number 
of his kinsmen and a child, whose parents gave the 
missionary to understand it was their wish it 
should be baptized. The Father's gratification at 
this prosperous issue was unbounded. Now he 
was to reap the first fruit of his labors; now the 
first conquest was to be made among the children 
of error. Full of this holy and pious idea he or- 
dered the babe to be clad, and invited the soldiers 
and civilians to be present at the ceremony. The 
preliminary rites were gone through to the great 
joy and edification of all; already the moment had 
arrived when the httle one was to be enrolled. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



41 



among the number of the faithful, when lo, as the 
Father was about to pour the water on its head, 
the Indians, prompted no doubt by the suggestion 
of the evil one, grabbed eagerly at the child, tore 
it from the hands of the god -father and rushed 
precipitately away ! So great was the sorrow that 
the venerable missionary felt at this unexpected 
result that for several days grief was visible in his 
countenance, and his humility was such that he at- 
tributed the conduct of the natives as a punish- 
ment from God upon himself for his sins. Even 
in subsequent years, when relating the circum- 
stance, the tears would come to his eyes, but how- 
ever sorely he may have felt the disappointment, 
the loss was afterward amply rewarded, for, by his 
subsequent labors, he gained over to Christ at this 
mission as many as one thousand and forty-six 
souls. 

The same dangers that threatened the first mis- 
sionaries on their arrival in Lower California, 
stood in the way of their successors in this part 
of the country. On the return of the expedition, 
after the discovery of the bay of San Francisco, 
it was found that the supply of provisions on 
hand was insufficient for more than a couple of 
weeks. It was also but too plain to be seen that 
the country was unable to afford the necessary 
means of subsistence; hence they were necessi- 
tated to rely on the arrival of the vessel dispatched 
to the coast of New Spain for additional pro- 



42 



HISTORY OF THE 



visions. But, as the vessel was absent more than 
double the time required for performing the voy- 
age, it seemed to the governor that little or no 
hope could be entertained of her safety. He ac- 
cordingly informed the Fathers that unless she ap- 
peared by the twentieth of March (the feast of St. 
Joseph, the patron of the missions), he would em- 
bark the entire expedition, abandon the country, 
and return to Old California. This resolution af- 
flicted the president exceedingly ; for in it, if car- 
ried out, he saw the frustration of all his designs; 
the loss to the country of the blessings of religion, 
and the triumph, for the time, of the powers of 
darkness. Another generation might pass before 
a similar effort would be made for the salvation 
of the people ; obstacles of a more formidable na- 
ture, meantime, might arise, while to retire at that 
particular moment, would exhibit a weakness and 
indifference unworthy alike of the Christian and 
the minister of religion. But under the circum- 
stances, what was to be done ? A s far as he him- 
self was personally concerned, he was determined 
to remain, and to trust to divine Providence for 
his support and protection ; but to retain the ex- 
pedition was his principal concern. For this, one 
only means seemed capable of success — holy and 
fervent prayer, by which such innumerable tri- 
umphs have been gained by the faithful in every 
age. 

While others, then, having given up all hope of 



4 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 43 

the safe arrival of the vessel, occupied themselves 
about their return, little else having been spoken 
of in the camp since the governor had given his 
orders, Father Junipero and his brother Religious 
devoted themselves ardently to prayer, beseeching 
the Almighty to come to their aid and prevent the 
return of the expedition. A certain conviction 
was ever present to his mind that God would not 
abandon them at that critical moment. Day by 
day, however, their anxiety increased, as no trace 
of the vessel appeared. The first and a part of 
the second week of March had come and gone 
without the expected aid. A few days more and 
all would be turning their faces from that part of 
the country. A thought occurred to the Father. 
Through St. Joseph, the protector of the missions, 
their petitions would surely find acceptance with 
Grod. A novena was accordingly begun, to be 
concluded on the twentieth of March, the day 
fixed for departure. Eight days pass and the re- 
sult is the same. On the ninteenthand last day of the 
exercises, they renew, with fervor, their supplica- 
tions to the throne of grace; the Mass of St. Jo- 
seph is celebrated with all the solemnity their cir- 
cumstances permit; and behold ! that evening, be- 
fore the summer sun went down beyond the 
distant hills, the long, long-wished for vessel hove 
in view! Who is there that does not recognize in 
this the hand and providence of Grod? On that 
day the novena was ended, and on that day the 



44 HISTORY OF THE 

vessel appeared. The unbeliever, no doubt, may 
attribute it to chance or accident ; but the Chris- 
tian, who knows the meaning of the Redeemer's 
words: " Ask, and you shall receive," will attrib- . 
ute it to its legitimate cause. The joy this event 
brought to the heart of the Father, may be better 
imagined than described. In it he recognized the 
special protection of Heaven, and in gratitude 
therefor he resolved to celebrate annually a Mass 
to St. Joseph in commemoration of the occurrence. 

The San Antonio having brought a large stock 
of provisions, arrangements were now made for 
undertaking anew another expedition to the 
port of Monterey. Like the first to San Diego, it 
was divided into two parts, one to proceed by sea 
and the other by land. Both started about the 
middle of April, but did not arrive before the end 
of May, the naval part of the expedition being six- 
and-forty days on the voyage, which now can be 
made in less than a tenth of the time. Sub- 
joined is the account furnished by Father Juni- 
pero on his taking possession of the place. Writing 
to his friend and companion, Father Palou, he 
says : 

My Dearest Friend — On the thirty-first day 
of May, by the favor of Grod, after rather a painful 
voyage of a month and a half, this packet ^ San 
Antonio,' commanded by Don Juan Perez, arrived 
and anchored in this port of Monterey, which is 
unaltered in any degree from what it was when 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



45 



visited by the expedition of Don Sebastian Yiscai- 
no, in the year 1603. It gave me great consola- 
tion to find that the land expedition had arrived 
eight days before us, and that Father Crespi and 
all others were in good health. On the third of 
June, being the holy day of Pentecost, all the 
naval and land officers, and the people assembled 
on a bank at the foot of an oak, where we caused 
an altar to be erected, and the bells to be rung. 
We then chanted the Veni Creator ^ blessed the wa- 
ter, erected and blessed a grand cross, hoisted the 
royal standard, and sang the first Mass that ever 
was celebrated in this place. We afterward sang 
the Sake Regina before an image of the Yirgin, 
and concluded the whole with a Te Deum. After 
this, the officers took possession of the country in 
the name of the king. We then all dined to- 
gether in a shady place on the beach; the whole 
ceremony being accompanied by many volleys 
and 'salutes by the troops and vessels," etc. 

He then goes on to express his solicitude about 
matters immediately connected with religion: 

As it is a whole year since I received any letter 
from a Christian country, your reverence may sup- 
pose in what want we are of news; but, for all 
that, I only ask you when 3'ou can get an oppor- 
tunity to inform me what the most holy Father, 
the reigning Pope, is called, that I may put . his 
name in the canon of the mass; also, to say if the 
canonization of the beatified Joseph Cupertino 



46 



HISTORY OF THE 



and Serafno Asculi has taken place ; and if there 
is any other beatified one, or Saint, in order that 
I may put them in the calendar, and pray to them, 
we having, it would appear, taken our leave of all 
printed calendars. Tell me, also, if it is true that 
the Indians have killed Father Joseph Saler, in 
Sonora, and how it happened ; and if there are any 
other friends defunct, in order that I may com- 
mend them to God; with anything else that your 
reverence may think fit to communicate to a few 
poor hermits, separated from human society. We 
proceed to-morrow to celebrate the feast and make 
the procession of Corpus Christi, (although in a 
very poor manner,) in order to scare away what- 
ever little devils there possibly may be in this 
land. " Fr. Junipero Serra." 

After the ceremonies of taking possession of the 
port had been ended, the Father applied himself 
to the establishment of the mission. For a time, 
his object seemed in a measure defeated, for the 
Indians who had been present at the commence- 
ment of the ceremony became so alarmed on hear- 
ing the repeated volleys of musketry, that they all, 
without an exception, hastily withdrew and hid 
themselves through fear in the mountains. After 
a little they reappeared and returned to the mission, 
to the great joy and consolation of the Father. 
It was not, however, for several months from his 
landing that he was able to effect any conversions 
amons: them. This should not be a matter of sur- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 47 



prise, when we remember the utterly savage and 
barbarous condition of the people, their disincli- 
nation to lead a regular life, and the difficulties of 
instructing them in the elementary truths of rehg- 
ion. But even here the zeal and indefatigable 
labors of the Father were equal to the emergency. 
On the twenty-sixth December, while the memory 
was still fresh with the recollection of the ineffa- 
ble goodness of God in becoming man for our 
sakes, the first solemn baptism was performed by the 
Religious at the mission of Monterey. Once a begin- 
ning made, things took a more favorable turn. The 
number of Christians and neophytes began rapidly 
to increase ; believers were added to the church 
by tens and by twenties, till at the end of the third 
year from the date of their arrival, as many as one 
hundred and seventy-five of the natives had been 
received among the number of the faithful. 

That the Indians of this locality were brought 
to a knowledge of the truth by special graces from 
God, the following would seem to be a proof: On 
the arrival of the second expedition at the port of 
Monterey, Father Crespi and his companions found 
the cross erected by their predecessors surround- 
ed by darts, rods and feathers stuck in the ground, 
the work, evidently, of the natives. On one side 
of the sacred symbol was a string of little fish sus- 
pended from a pole, while at its foot lay a quan- 
tity of mussels and a morsel of flesh. The strange- 
ness of the circumstance naturally attracted the at- 



48 



HISTORY OF THE 



tention of the missionaries, and led them to inquire 
into the cause. The account received from the 
natives was to the effect that the first time they 
noticed the cross on the strand it was surrounded 
by a bright, himinous light, which, in a manner^ 
changed night into day, and seemed to rise up- 
wards to the heavens. At this unusual sight they 
were exceedingly alarmed, but as it resumed its' 
natural appearance by day they were emboldened 
to approach and examine it ; and, in order to pro- 
pitiate it in their interest and save themselves 
from harm, they made it the food-offerings noticed. 
But seeing that it did not make use of them, they 
offered their plumage and arrows as an indication 
of their willingness of maintaining with it a peace, 
as also with those who planted it there. Such 
was the account given by several Indians, and at 
different times, so that there does not seem to be 
any grounds for doubting the reality of the vision. 

It is, indeed, by no means improbable that the 
Almighty might have made use of this means to 
draw this poor people to a knowledge of the truth j 
for as they were partly incapable of reasoning on 
matters of religion by reason of the dullness of 
their understanding, a miracle of this nature may 
have been offered to incline them thereto. It 
was thus, under somewhat similar circumstances, 
that Christianity first found favor with the great, 
for, until the time that the cross appeared in the 
heavens to the conqueror of Maxentius, the relig- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



49 



ion of Christ was proscribed through the entire of 
the civilized world. 

As soon as Father Junipero found himself at lib- 
erty, after erecting the necessary buildings at the 
mission, he set out to examine the country in every 
direction in the immediate vicinity of the port. 
Having found in his travels several places adapted 
for missions, he immediately forwarded an account 
to the authorities in Mexico, begging them to come 
to his aid with an additional number of clergy. 
To the honor of the civil and ecclesiastical author- 
ities, it must be acknowledged that they immedi- 
ately attended to his request; and, as Providence 
would seem to have provided for the occasion, 
several Fathers having then just arrived from Old 
Sp^in, as many as thirty were shortly on their 
way, twenty for Lower and ten for Upper Cali- 
fornia. They embarked at San Bias in the San 
Antonio and San Carlos, in the months of January 
and February, 1771. The first, with the mission- 
aries for Upper California, arrived at San Diego 
on the twelfth of March, after a tedious voyage of 
sixty-eight days, during which all became affected 
with scurvy. How strange that in those days it 
never occurred to the authorities to have taken 
any precautionary measures against this fearful 
distemper. In almost every voyage of more than 
ordinary length they appear tobave suffered, more 
or less, from its effects. From San Diego they 
proceeded in the same vessel, on the tenth of April, 



50 



HISTORY OF THE 



to the port of Monterey, their final destination pre- 
paratory to taking charge of the new stations. The 
other vessel, the San Carlos, with the missionaries 
for Lower California, was most singularly unfor- 
tunate; she met with a continued series of dis- 
asters. Shortly after putting to sea she encoun- 
tered a continuance of contrary winds and cur- 
rents, which drove her from her course, and car- 
ried her in a southerly direction as far down as Aca- 
pulco, several leagues to the south of San Bias. Here 
the captain might have anchored and waited a 
more favorable moment for sailing, but from some 
fatality special to the San Carlos he allowed him- 
self to be carried still further to the south till he 
arrived at Manzanillo, where, unfortunately, he 
ran ashore, to the great injury of the vessel. The 
missionaries, thus finding themselves cast upon a 
barren, inhospitable land, and seeing little or no 
prospect of the vessel being speedily repaired, 
formed the resolution of proceeding on foot to the 
coast opposite Loretto, a distance of eighteen hun- 
dred miles, which they eventually accomplished 
with the loss of only one of their number. The 
dangers and hardships they must have undergone 
on that perilous journey, may be easily imagined 
by remembering that the entire distance had to be 
performed along a coast remarkable for its insalu- 
brity — abounding in dangers and destitute of 
roads, inhabitants and provisions of every kind. 
The arrival of the first missionaries at the port 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 51 



of Monterey, in Upper California, brought the 
greatest consolation to the heart of Father Juni- 
pero. The object of his most earnest desires, the 
conversion of the savages, seemed now in a fair 
way to be attained. Heaven appeared to be smil- 
ing upon his efforts; and whatever troubles or 
difficulties he may have had to encounter before, 
were now quickly forgotten in the company of so 
many virtuous, saintly associates, come to labor 
for the salvation of the people. JSTot to lose an 
opportunity so favorable, before the newly-arrived 
missionaries separated for their respective posi- 
tions, he took occasion to celebrate the solemn 
festival of Corpus Christi, with all the pomp and 
solemnity the circumstances of the time would 
permit. A solemn High Mass, consisting of the 
celebrant, deacon and sub-deacon, with a ser- 
mon and a procession of the most adorable sacra- 
ment, formed the principal part of the religious 
celebration. A more touching and edifying spec- 
tacle it would be hard to conceive. A number of 
venerable men, inflamed with the most ardent love 
of the Lord, assembled on a foreign shore, and 
celebrating the divinemysteriespreparatory to their 
going forth as heralds of the gospel to a people 
who bad never learned the first rudiments of re- 
ligion! This was indeed a scene worthy of relig- 
ion and deserving of the age. 

The remarkable success of the Fathers up to 
this date, in establishing themselves in the upper 



52 



HISTORY OF THE 



and lower part of the peninsula, and the favorable 
accounts they forwarded to the authorities in Mex- 
ico of the dispositions of the natives, excited the 
zeal and holy ambition of another body of Reli- 
gious, whose ardor for the salvation of souls, made 
them desirous of sharing in the work of conver- 
sion. At the beginning of 1772, the Dominican 
Fathers at Mexico obtained from the court of Ma- 
drid a royal warrant, by which the Franciscans 
were requested to make over to them one or 
more of the missions in Lower California. The 
object of government was to give each of the 
orders a field for its labors, and a share in the con- 
versions of the savages. As the introduction, how- 
ever, of a different element, was likely to be at- 
tended with danger to religion, in case the mem- 
bers of different orders were employed in the same 
part of the vineyard, it seemed more advisable to 
the Franciscan authorities to offer their brother 
Religious, the Dominicans, the whole of their 
charge- in Lower California. As for themselves, 
they would retire to the upper part of the coun- 
try, and there labor for the same end. The prop- 
osition was favorably received and ratified by the 
viceroy in a council held for the purpose, on the 
thirtieth of April of that year. In May of the 
subsequent year the Dominicans departed from 
Mexico and took charge of the missions, while the 
Franciscans retired into Upper California, where, 
concentrating their force, they quickly produced 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



53 



the most remarkable results in the reduction of the 
country and the conversion of the natives. 

During the time that negotiations were pend- 
ing for the tradition of the missions to the Do- 
minican Fathers, Father Junipero was not idle in 
carrying out the object of his mission. After the 
celebration of the solemn festival mentioned be- 
fore, accompanied by a number of his Religious 
and an escort of soldiers, he proceeded to es- 
tablish an additional mission, to be dedicated to 
St. Antony of Padua, in the mountains of St. 
Lucy. The ceremonies attending the establish- 
ment of this mission, being the same as have 
been related before, are known to the reader. 
The success of the missionaries here was all that 
might be reasonably expected. At the end of a 
couple of years, one hundred and fifty-eight per- 
sons had been received into the Church. This 
number may appear only trifling to some ; but 
considering the sparsely populated character of 
the country, and that only some hundreds in- 
habited those special localities, the success of the 
Religious must be regarded as eminently satisfac- 
tory. Fifteen days after the establishment of this 
mission, Father Junipero returned to Monterey, 
and while waiting to set out for the establishment 
of the mission of St. Louis, occupied himself in 
changing the site of the St. Carlos to a more favor- 
able position. As soon as the necessary build- 
ings could be erected, he transported there the 



64 



HISTORY OF THE 



neophytes and cattle, and made it the headquar- 
ters for himself, never leaving it till the time of 
his death, except when engaged in establishing or 
visiting other establishments. At the same time, 
conformably to his orders, the mission of San Ga- 
briel was founded by Fathers Cambon and So- 
mera, to the north of San Diego. In connection 
with its establishment is a circumstance deserving 
of notice. Upon proceeding to the locality where 
they intended forming the mission, they encoun- 
tered a number of Indians, who, by their gestures, 
shouting and general appearance, seemed deter- 
mined to oppose them in their work. Seeing that 
the people were armed and headed by a couple of 
chiefs, apparently ready to lead them to battle, 
one of the Fathers, in order to appease the anger 
of the multitude, exhibited a banner with the 
image of Our Lady of Dolours upon it; where- 
upon the clamor of the savages subsided, and the 
leaders, throwing their arms aside, came forward 
on the part of the people, and signified their de- 
sire to be at peace with the Christians. An ac- 
count of the Father's arrival and the circumstances 
attending it having spread through the country, 
great numbers of people were attracted to his 
presence, and thus, under the most favorable au- 
spices, the mission was begun. The following let- 
ter, written at this date, will give the reader an 
idea of the missionaries' position : 

My Dear Friend — Thanks be to God, I am in 
good health and suffer little from want. There is 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



55 



no fear of being obliged to abandon any of the 
missions now established. The milk of the cows 
and the garden vegetables have been two great 
sources of subsistence; these, however, now begin 
to grow scarce. But of this I do not complain — 
but rather that we have not been able to go on with 
new missions. All of us feel the vexatious troubles 
and obstacles which we have to encounter, yet no 
one thinks of leaving the mission. 

Our greatest consolation is the knowledge that 
from Monterey, San Antonio and San Diego, there 
are numerous souls in Heaven. From San Gabriel 
there are none as yet, but among those Indians 
there are many who praise God, and whose holy 
name is in their mouths more frequently than in 
those of many old Christians. There are, how- 
ever, those who think that from lambs they will 
become tigers. This may be so if God permits it, 
but after three years experience with those of 
Monterey, and two with those of San Antonio, 
they appear to us better every day. If all are not 
already Christian, it is in my opinion only owing 
to our unacquaintance with the language. This 
is a trouble which is not new to me, and I have 
always imagined that my sins have not permitted 
me to possess this faculty of learning strange 
tongues, which is a great misfortune in a country 
such as this, where no interpreter or master of 
languages can be had until some of the natives 
learn Spanish, which requires a long time. At 



56 



HISTORY OF THE 



San Diego they have ah^eady overcome this diffi- 
culty. They now baptize adults and celebrate 
marriages, and we are here approximating the 
same point; we have begun to explain to the 
youth in Spanish, and if they could return us a 
little assistance in another wa}'', we should in a 
short time care little about the arrival of the ves- 
sels, as far as respects provisions; but as affairs 
stand at present the missions cannot much advance. 
Upon the whole, I confide in God, who must rem- 
edy all." He then goes on to beg an additional 
number of missionaries, and concludes by saying: 
"Let those who come here come well provided 
with patience and charity, and let them possess a 
good humor, for they may become rich — I mean 
in troubles; but where will the laboring ox go 
where he must not draw the plough ? and if he do 
not draw the plough, how can there be a harvest? 
May God preserve you for many years in his love 
and gr^ce. — Mission of St. Charles, Monterey, 18th 
August, 1772. Fr. Junipero Serra." 

From the foregoing the reader may observe that 
the position of the Fathers at this time was not 
entirely what might be desired. Independent of 
the other obstacles which retarded their progress 
the difficulty of acquiring the language seems to 
have been a peculiar embarrassment, but this they 
eventually conquered. Three years had now 
elapsed since they first landed in the country, and 
the result of their labors had been the establish- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



57 



ment, in Upper California, of the four missions of 
San Diego, San Carlos at Monterey, San Antonio 
and San Gabriel. As this, however, was only a 
beginning, and in no way sufficient to meet the 
exigencies of the time, Fr. Junipero started for 
Mexico for an additional number of Fathers, in 
order to carry the light of the gospel to every part 
of the country. So ardent and devoted to the 
cause of religion was this venerable man, that he 
knew not what it was to repose as long as there 
was a single unbeliever in the country. On his 
way he founded the mission of San Luis Obispo, 
which afterwards became a very flourishing place, 
with a native population of over twelve hundred 
souls. From San Diego he took shipping on the 
twentieth of October, and arrived at the city of Mex- 
ico on the sixth of the following February. In the 
journey from the coast to the capital his life was 
placed in the most imminent danger from an at- 
tack of malignant fever, but, by the mercy and 
providence of God, his days were prolonged for the 
good of his people. Before his arrival it had been 
resolved upon by the viceroy, Sen or Bucarelli, to 
break up and abandon the port of San Bias, a res- 
olution, which, if carried into effect, would have 
embarrassed the Fathers exceedingly, and endang- 
ered the existence of the missions, as that was the 
only route by which a direct communication could 
be kept up with the province and the necessary 
provisions obtained. Upon the representalion of 



58 ' HISTORY OF THE 

the Father regarding the necessity of retaining 
the port as a means of communication, the viceroy 
altered his resolution — continued the establish- 
ment, and commanded a frigate to be built for the 
purpose of examining the coast. Meantime a ves- 
sel, freighted with provisions, was despatched to 
the aid of the newly-formed missions, but, as usual, 
she met with a mishap — became disabled at sea, 
and had to put into Loretto — thereby causing a 
delay which well nigh resulted in the death by 
starvation of the missionaries and those entrusted 
to their care, for when afterward relieved it was 
found that their provisions had long been expend- 
ed, and that for several months they had been 
necessitated to live exclusively on milk and nuts. 

Upon the determination of the viceroy regard- 
ing the continuance of the establishment at the 
port above-named, the vessel with the provisions 
for the newly-established missions having been 
dispatched, Father Junipero directed his attention 
to the chief object of his visit. 

In a petition drawn up for the occasion, he laid 
before his excellency a statement of the require- 
ments under which the mission was then laboring, 
and which, if attended to, would serve to promote 
the best interests of government and religion. 
The petition was referred to a council called for 
the object, all the members of which, it is agreea- 
ble to think, were unanimous in its favor, and 
even granted more than was asked for by the Fa- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



59 



ther. In the first place, the number of troops in 
the country was increased, in order to provide 
agamst any sudden attack on the part of the na- 
tives, whose fickleness of character made their loy- 
alty a matter of the greatest uncertaint}^ Sec- 
ondly, the presidios of San Diego, Santa Barbara 
and San Francisco, were ordered to be immedi- 
ately begun. It was also commanded that each 
mission then formed, or afterwards to be estab- 
lished, should be supplied with a number of ser- 
vants, to be paid from the royal exchequer. In 
fine, as the fate of the vessels sailing in the inter- 
ests of the missions was seen to be one of the 
greatest uncertainty, it was deemed prudent to try 
and open a communication by land at the head of 
the gulf, with Sonora, and thus avoid the dangers 
and perils to which the vessels were almost con- 
stantly exposed, and by which the very existence 
of the missions was oftentimes hazarded. The 
points of communication were the presidio of Tu- 
bac, on the frontiers of Sonora, and the port of 
Monterey, via the Gila and Colorado. The com- 
mand of the expedition was entrusted to captain 
John Baptista Anza, who successfully performed 
the journey, and established the feasibility of the 
project. 

Everything being now favorably adjusted ac- 
cording to the wishes of the Father, he set out 
from the city of Mexico in the autumn of 1773, 
having in his company several missionaries, offi- 



60 



HISTORY OF THE 



cers and soldiers, and well supplied with a large 
stock of provisions, amounting in value to the con- 
siderable sum of twelve thousand dollars. On the 
twenty-fourth of January they embarked at San 
Bias for the port of Monterey; but, as usual, were 
unable to accomplish the voyage at once, and had 
to put into the harbor of San Diego. From here 
some of the Religious proceeded to their destina- 
tion by sea, while Father Junipero, with a few 
faithful companions, preferred proceeding by land, 
with the view of visiting the missions. On his 
way he encountered the expedition commanded by 
Anza on their return to Sonora, by whom he was 
informed of the practicability of forming the com- 
munication contemplated. This, while it caused 
him the greatest satisfaction, was followed by the 
unpleasant announcement that the Christians at 
Monterey were in the greatest extremity for want 
of the necessary provisions. Thereupon, he has- 
tened with all possible speed to the aid of the suf- 
ferers, but found, upon arrival, that the frigate 
had been ahead of him by a couple of days. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 61 



CHAPTEE III. 

Exploring Expedition sent out. — Second Expedition. — Search 
FOR THE Northeastern Passage. — Success op the Missionaries. 
— Martyrdom of one op the Religious. — Letter of His Ex- 
cellency BucARELLi. — Re-establishment of the ruined Mis- 
sion. — Establishment of the Mission of San Francisco. 

With the view of obtaining further information 
regarding the country and its inhabitants, an ac- 
curate knowledge of the coast being also import- 
ant, the frigate Santiago, which had brought 
the missionaries to Monterey, was now ordered to 
proceed on an exploring expedition as far north as 
was practicable without endangering her safety. 
Mindful of the promise made by St. Francis, that 
the sight of his Religious would be sufficient to 
bring the natives to a knowledge of the truth, his 
excellency expressed the desire that the expedi- 
tion should be accompanied by a missionary. In 
compliance with this, the governor, with Fathers 
Crespi and Thomas were chosen for the voyage — a 
position not at all over agreeable, on account of 
the dangers to which they were exposed from ship- 
wreck and sickness. On the eleventh of June, 
1774, they set sail, and proceeded as far north as 
British Columbia, to the fifty-fifth degree of north 
latitude, where they put into a bay, which they 
named Santa Margarita, on account of having an- 



62 



HISTORY OF THE 



chored there on the feast of that Saint. Thence 
they returned to Monterey, carefully registering 
the coast on the way. As their object was not 
the establishment of missions, they did not land 
at any part of the coast; yet they had sufficient 
opportunities of observing the natives ; for, on 
several occasions, they came out to them in ca- 
noes, for the purpose of bartering their wares, 
which consisted of tastefully wrought baskets, 
cloaks woven of variegated hair, mats of parti- 
colored bark interwoven with palm leaves, and 
conical shaped hats of similar material ; all which 
they exchanged for pieces of iron, upon which 
they seemed to set the highest value. The men 
were in some cases clad with the skins of an- 
imals; but, in every instance, without exception, 
the females were modestly covered, and of tolera- 
bly prepossessing appearance, except so far as an 
ornament of wood attached to the under lip, de- 
tracted from their general merits. 

Six months after the Santiago had returned 
to Monterey, a second expedition was undertaken 
at the command of the viceroy, with orders to 
examine the coast still further, in order that 
wherever a suitable port could be found for estab- 
lishing a mission, the standard of the cross, and by 
it that of his Catholic majesty might be erected. 
The expedition, which was commanded by Don 
Bruno de Ezeta, a captain of the royal navy, was 
accompanied by Fathers Miguel Campa and Benito 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 63 



Sierra. It put to sea from the port of San Bias 
toward the middle of March, 1775, being attended 
by a schooner under the command of Francis Bo- 
dega, after whom the bay of that name was called. 
Upon proceeding northward as far as the forty-first 
degree of latitude, they came to anchor in a toler- 
ably sized bay, where they found the natives friend- 
ly and affable. Seeing that the place was well 
suited for a missionary establishment, they took 
formal possession of it on the eleventh of April, the 
religious ceremonies on the occasion being a missa 
cantata, sermon, and the solemn chanting of the 
Te Deum. This happened on the feast of the most 
holy Trinity, for which reason they named the 
place Trinity Bay. Thence they continued their 
voyage till they reached the forty-seventh degree, 
where they also anchored in a commodious harbor, 
and took possession of the country, by erecting a 
cross on the shore. The course thus adopted by 
the civil- authorities of planting the cross where- 
ever they landed, whatever may have been the 
immediate object in view, whether the subjugation 
of the people or the salvation of souls, was both a 
commendable and praisworthy course, for by it 
they showed that they trusted more to religion 
than the sword for the reduction of the people. 
From Trinity Bay they continued their voyage till 
the thirtieth of July, when the vessels became sep- 
arated in a storm, and the schooner entirely lost 
sight of. The commander of the frigate still con- 



64 



HISTOEY OF THE 



tinned his course, but, on reaching the forty- ninth 
degree, in consequence of the change of the season 
and the illness of his men, found himself necessita- 
ted to return to Monterey, where he arrived on the 
twenty-ninth of August, with most of his men suf- 
fering from scurvy. Their first care upon returning 
was to redeem the promise they had made to the 
Almighty before starting, and hence all, from the 
captain to the cabin-boy, devoutly approached the 
sacraments of the church, and assisted at a mass 
of thanksgiving. 

The viceroy, Bucarelli, on receiving an account 
of the expedition, was yet unsatisfied as to the re- 
sult, and immediately resolved upon another, the 
chief object of which was not the establishment of 
missions but the discovery of the long-wished-for 
north-eastern passage. This expedition, which was 
commanded by Don Ignatius Artiago, and accom- 
panied by the Fathers Riahio and N'oriega, was 
composed of two vessels — the Princessa, a new 
frigate built for the purpose, and the Favorita, 
purchased for a like object in Peru. Having put 
on board provisions sufficient to last them a year, 
they sailed from San Bias on the twelfth February, 
1779. They had instructions not to part during 
the voyage, but in case they were separated by a 
storm or other accident, they were to make for the 
strait of Bucarelli, in order to form a union. By 
the third of May, they had proceeded as far 
north as the fifty-fifth degree of latitude, when 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 65 



they entered amid the islands opposite what is at 
present British America. There they carefully 
examined the coast for a couple of months, expect- 
ing to discover the strait; bij^ not finding it, they 
continued their course till they reached the sixtieth 
degree, where they entered an extensive port, well 
sheltered, abounding in fish, and provided with an 
abundance of wood and water, the two great requi- 
sites for seafaring men. To this place they gave 
the name of Santiago, which is supposed to be the 
same as Cook's Inlet. Before their departure they 
fixed the cross in an elevated position, after first 
carrying it in procession, and chanting the Vexilla 
Regis. Perceiving that the arm of the bay, where 
they now found themselves, stretched inland, or- 
ders were given to have it examined, in the hope 
that it might prove to be the strait they were in 
search of. A barge, with an officer, a pilot and 
some men, was accordingly dispatched for the 
purpose, and followed the course of the creek for 
several days, but not finding an end, they re- 
solved upon returning to the port and giving an 
account to the captain, which they accordingly 
did. While the barge had been absent, those on the 
frigate were visited by numbers of gentiles, who came 
out to them in canoes, and bartered their goods 
for whatever articles the Spaniards were willing 
to give them. Amongst those who thus came 
from the shore was a man whose appearance and 

manner were rather remarkable. Unlike his com- 
33 



66 



HISTORY OF THE 



panions, he did not express any wonder or admi- 
ration at the sight or construction of the vessel, and 
when they asked him by signs if he had ever be- 
fore seen any of the l^ke, he pointed in the direc- 
tion of a cape behind which the Russians were then 
supposed to be lying at anchor, for which reason 
the Spaniards were of opinion that the man was a 
Eussian. 

On the return of the exploring party the cap- 
tain gave orders for home, and they were soon de- 
scending the coast. After passing the port of 
Santiago in the forty-ninth degree they encoun- 
tered a terrible storm, which so completely dark- 
ened the heavens as to leave them in doubt as to 
their actual position. Five-and-twenty hours of 
painful suspense had elapsed when the obscurity 
was slightly relieved, but only to show them the 
danger to which they were exposed. On all sides 
in the immediate vicinity of the land they saw 
themselves surrounded by numerous islets and 
rocks, so dangerous and formidable that at any 
moment they were in danger of losing the vessel. 
To extricate themselves from such imminent peril > 
they had recourse to the powerful intercession of 
the glorious Mother of God, the captain having 
ordered her statue to be brought upon deck and 
the Salve Regina to be sung, which, when the peo- 
ple had done, the darkness was broken and they 
soon found themselves in a bay at one of the 
islands, where they immediately anchored, rejoic- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



67 



ing that they had been so fortunate as to escape 
from so perilous a position. 

A laro'e number of the crew beino' now sufferinor 
from sickness, and the season of the equinoxes 
rapidly approaching, when navigation at that lati- 
tude was considered unsafe, the captain immedi- 
ately quitted those waters, -and arrived at the bay 
of St. Francis on the fourteenth September, where 
he remained for a month and a half recruiting the 
sick and adjusting the maps before returning to 
Lower California. Here they learned for the first 
time of the death of the viceroy, Bucarelli, which 
was the cause of universal regret, but to none more 
so than to the Fathers. 

While the expedition, of which we are speaking, 
was absent, Fr. Junipero was applying himself with 
the zeal of an apostle at his mission of San Carlos, 
at Monterey, to the conversion of the people. His 
kind and gentle demeanor and engaging address 
soon -drew large numbers of the gentiles to the 
mission. These he daily instructed for several 
hours by means of an interpreter, and before long 
had the happiness of receiving many of them into 
the Church. Recounting the Father's success at 
this time, his biographer says: ''The number of 
Christians was largely increased, so that as soon 
as some became Christians, others hastened to ask 
for instruction.'' Indeed^ so great was the disposi- 
tion of the people to embrace the religion that the 
want of a sufficient knowledge of the language 



68 



HISTORY OF THE 



seemed the only veritable obstacle in the way of 
the missionaries. Successful, however, though 
their exertions had been, Father Junipero's ardent 
desires for the promotion of the kingdom of God 
were only further increased. As long as any of 
the people remained to be converted he could not 
allow himself the smallest repose. He according- 
ly applied himself to the establishment of an ad- 
ditional mission between San Diego and San 
Gabriel, to be dedicated to St. John Capistrano. 
On the thirtieth of October the foundation of this 
mission was laid under very favorable auspices, 
great numbers of the natives being present and 
assisting in the erection of the necessary buildings. 
The joy this circumstance occasioned the Father 
was succeeded by a most unpleasant announce- 
ment of the murder of one of the Eeligious of San 
Carlos, and the attempted destruction of that mis- 
sion. At the instigation of a couple - of apostates 
the gentiles formed the resolution of attacking the 
Christians and destroying the establishment. 

The plot was most carefully kept up to the mo- 
ment of the attack. On the fourth of November 
the conspirators, to the number of one thousand or 
more, assembled at some distance from the mis- 
sion, and having formed into two bodies, one for 
the destruction of the presidio and the other for 
that of the mission, they proceeded on their ini- 
quitous errand. Arriving at the mission they im- 
mediately set to plundering the church and firing 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



69 



the barracks. The noise and tumult immediately 
awoke the Religious, when one of them, Father 
Lewis, rushed incautiously out with the view of 
appeasing the mob, addressing them in the usual: 
"Amar a Dios Hijos" — "Love God, my children." 
Thereupon the infuriated people fell presently 
upon him, dragged him to some distance, and 
tearing off his garments dispatched him with arrows, 
clubs and stones. In their fury they so bruised 
and hacked his body that nothing remained 
whole but his consecrated hands. At the same 
time two of the Father's employees, a black- 
smith and a carpenter, fell mortally wounded un- 
der the arrows of the enemy. The savages next 
directed their attention to the soldiers, but these 
defended themselves so valiantly that it was found 
necessary to burn them out. Dislodged from their 
original position, they took refuge in a little hut, 
where they nobly maintained themselves till morn- 
ing, when the enemy retired from the contest, but 
not before burning and destroying everything save 
the place where the soldiers were entrenched. 

Such was the deplorable fate of the first mission 
founded in Upper California, five years after its 
establishment; but not even this, though disheart- 
ening, was enough to discourage the Fathers in the 
prosecution of their charitable work. The mission 
which was thus burned to the ground at the 
malevolent instigation of the apostates, they were 
ready to re-establish as soon as arrangements could 



70 



HISTORY OF THE 



be made; and they felt assured that the blood of 
their martyred companions would appeal in their 
behalf and serve as a propitiation before God for 
the conversion of the people. In this they judged 
not amiss, as the sequel will show. 

It is here only just to remark that the neophytes 
at the mission took no part with the savages in 
their attack upon the Fathers. According to their 
statements they had been obliged, under the pen- 
alty of death, to remain in their huts during the 
engagement J and so, however willing they might 
have been to bring aid to the Religious, they were 
thus necessitated to remain silent and passive 
spectators of a scene of which they did not only not 
approve, but even abhorred. In this they prob- 
ably stated the truth, for it is only reasonable to 
suppose that under the circumstances the presence 
of so many of the gentiles would have awed them 
into silence and submission. Upon the withdraw- 
al of the gentiles the Christians went out for the 
purpose of recovering the body of the Father, 
which they found on the bank of a stream, but so 
altered and disfigured that it was with difficulty 
they recognized it as his. Pierced with innumer- 
able arrows and otherwise exhibiting marks of the 
greatest violence from stones, clubs and swords, 
the whole, from head to foot, was one continuous 
wound, and evidenced most clearly the rage and 
malice of his murderers. ''It was recognized," 
says the historian, ''to be the body of Father 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 71 



•Jaime from the marks of whiteness which in part 
it retained where not entirely covered with blood." 
It was immediately conveyed to the presidio, to- 
gether with the body of the carpenter, where it 
was interred in the little chapel with all the honor 
and reverence due to a martyr. The garrison 
which was now joined by those of the mission of 
St. John of CapistranOj resolved to maintain them- 
selves at the presidio till instructions should be re- 
ceived from the authorities. When news of the 
occurrence reached the Fathers at Monterey, 
Father Junipero, viewing it only in its results, as 
far as it was likely to affect the conversion of the 
people, exclaimed in the following words : ' ' Thanks 
be to God, now the land has been watered, now 
the reduction of the people will be effected." As 
he could not immediately repair to the scene of 
the disorder, he lost no time in communicating 
with the missionaries and giving them instructions 
as to how they should act, while, at the same time, 
he informed the viceroy of the unhappy occurrence, 
and hoped he would exercise his clemency toward 
the offenders, as he had no doubt but the whole 
had originated with the great enemy of mankind, 
and as such was to be attributed more to the ignor- 
ance than to the malice of the people. He also 
expressed a hope that his excellency would take 
measures for the reconstruction of the missions in 
order that the evil one might not be able to suc- 
ceed in his artifice against the religion, and to 



72 



HISTORY OF THE 



avoid a repetition of such disasters he submitted 
the necessity of increasing the number of guards 
at the mission, the natural consequence of which 
would be the preservation of order, the speedier 
reduction of the people and the salvation of their 
immortal souls. 

These representations he dispatched to Mexico 
by the hands of the commandant, Eivera, who 
sailed from Monterey on the sixteenth Decem- 
ber, and arrived at San Gabriel, near San Car- 
los, the scene of the disaster, about the beginning 
of February. There he was accidently joined by 
an expedition, commanded by Anza, on its way 
from Sonora to the port of St. Francis. Anza, 
having under his command a number of soldiers, 
proceeded immediately in company with the other 
commander to the aid of the Christians, with whom 
he remained for some time, inspiring them with 
confidence, and seeking out the offenders. But 
not seeing any further necessity for his presence, 
he continued his route, having taken the precau- 
tion of leaving a dozen of his men at the mission 
as a guard in case of an emergency. As soon as his 
excellency had heard of the unhappy occurrence, 
he wrote in the following trustful, encouraging 
manner to Father Junipero: " I cannot express to 
your reverence the sentiments with which the un- 
happy occurrence at the mission of San Diego and 
the tragic death of Father L. Zayrut, an account 
of which I have received from the commandant, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 73 



Don Rivera, and Moncada and Don Baptista Anza 
have inspired me. In all likelihood they would 
have been greater only for the opportune arrival 
of the last named, with the families destined for 
Monterey. 

The arrangements which these officers have 
made for the security of San Diego, as well as for 
that of San Gabriel and San Luis, are prudent and 
such as were dictated in view of subsequent dan- 
gers. They have informed me of the apprehension 
of some of the malefactors, and encourage me to 
look for a return of tranquillity with the punish- 
ment of the guilty. I hope for the same, but as 
this attempt shows me how little is to be trusted 
either to the neophytes or the gentiles, I have given 
orders to Don JN'eve, governor of the peninsula, to 
recruit, if possible, five-and-twenty men, as a rein- 
forcement demanded by Don Rivera. 

"The arrival of the packet-boats the Prince and 
the San Carlos, which left for their destination on 
the tenth, current, will serve not a little to tran- 
quillize the inhabitants, at the same time that they 
will facilitate the occupation of the port of St. 
Francis; and as there are some on board in the 
capacity of soldiers, I have ordered that they 
should remain at San Diego. Moreover, I have 
ordered the commissary of San Bias to raise some 
' recruits without delay, and to forward them, with 
arms and ammunition to the governor. 



74 



HISTORY OF THE 



''I am not unmindful of the other things, to 
which I will give effect as soon as an opportunity 
occurs; and I think that having offered this tribu- 
lation to God, you will not alter in anything your 
apostolic zealj but rather trust to seeing amelior- 
ated the constitution of these establishments, to 
which, no doubt, your reverence will contribute 
much, by animating the Fathers to confidence, on 
account of the presence of the troops. 

^^ToF. Junipero Serra." Bucarelli." 

The above was written by the viceroy before re- 
ceiving Father Junipero's account, which, from 
some unaccountable accident, did not arrive at the 
same time as the dispatch from the commanders, 
Eivera and Anza. On the third of April, his ex- 
cellency wrote again in answer to the Father's 
communication, acquainting him with the steps he 
had taken for the safety of the missions, and of 
which he had already informed him in his letter 
of March. All which," he continues, ''I make 
known to your reverence for 5^our comfort and 
consolation, hoping that by your apostolic zeal 
you will render effective my arrangements, being 
assured that, on my part, I am ready to grant all 
possible aid to the missions, which have hitherto 
been so advantageous." 

From the moment the account of the revolt 
reached Monterey, Father Junipero was impatient 
to visit the scene of the disaster, but was unwil- 
lingly detained on account of the departure of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 75 

commandant till the thirtieth of April, when, in 
company with one of his Eeligious, he sailed for the 
Mission. To re-establish the settlement, and once 
more present an opportunity to the people for ac- 
cepting the faith was the chief object of his wishes ; 
but as this could not be effected without aid, he 
applied for the services of the sailors then in the 
port, to assist him in rebuilding the dwellings. His 
petition met with a most generous response, and 
immediately a number of volunteers were on their 
way to re-establish the buildings destroyed by the 
savages. The work was begun with the most gen- 
erous sentiments on the part of the volunteers. 
The rapid and satisfactory progress that was being 
made, was an evidence that the buildings would 
be quickly completed and everything ready for the 
reception of the Fathers; but even here the Re-^ 
ligious were doomed to disappointment. The old 
enemy of mankind could not bear to see them en- 
croaching on his domain; and when he could not 
make use of the natives to attack them (for they 
had all retired into the mountains), he adopted 
another equally effective means for frustrating 
their efforts. A report had got abroad, though on 
what grounds it would be difficult to say, that 
the Christians were in danger; that the natives 
were returning in overwhelming numbers to at- 
tack and destroy them. The fervid imaginations 
of some were ready to picture the most awful and 
deplorable consequences. A little later, and un- 



76 



HISTORY OF THE 



less precautions were taken, all would be cruelly 
massacred; the attack, in the first instance, was 
only a skirmish compared to what this was certain 
to be. Disappointment at being thwarted in their 
designs on the Christians, and revenge for the 
loss of their companions killed in the engagement, 
were sure to urge them to the greatest excesses, 
and the utter destruction of the foreigners. Al- 
though these were not the sentiments of the ma- 
jority, yet they appeared to be participated in by 
a considerable number, and by none more so than 
the commander himself, who, under the circum- 
stances, deemed it advisable to call all under his 
command within the presidio. This, it need hardly 
be said, was the cause of the greatest affliction to 
Father Junipero, the more so as he was aware 
that the reports were unfounded, and the fears of 
the commander entirely illusory; but, as the order 
was given, he had to retire like the rest, and to 
abandon, for the moment the re-establishment of 
the mission. One-and-twenty days subsequent, 
upon the arrival of reinforcements from Lower 
California, he was again enabled to resume opera- 
tions, which he was not slow in bringing to a 
happy termination, and then the work of conver- 
sion was again taken up. 

Tranquillity being thus restored, the Father re- 
turned to Monterey, preparatory to setting out for 
the establishment of the mission of St. Francis. 
Oil his way he visited the missions of San Gabriel, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



77 



San Luis and San Antonio, finding mucli consola- 
tion both in the temporal and spiritual progress 
thereof. During his visit to Mexico, one of the 
things urged by him most earnestly on his excel- 
lency the viceroy, was the immediate establish- 
ment of the projected missions to St. Francis and 
St. Clare. The chief obstacle then in the way of 
the project was the difficulty of finding the requi- 
site number of troops, and of transporting them 
to their place of destination. To this end the 
commandant Anza was sent, as we have seen, to 
open a communication between Sonera and Mon- 
terey, and in a second expedition, as has been also 
observed, conveyed a number of families to the 
same destination, with the view of transporting 
them ultimately to the bay of St. Francis, the site 
of the contemplated missions. According to his 
instructions, he was to leave the emigrants and 
cattle at Monterey, and proceed first to examine 
and register the bay. This he carefully performed, 
and returned about the middle of September. 

Mne months after his return from the examina- 
tion of the place, the expedition set out by land for 
the establishment of the mission of St. Francis. It 
was composed of the commandant, Don Joseph 
Marajo, a sergeant and sixteen soldiers, seven 
colonists, and several servants and followers. The 
soldiers and colonists were married men of large 
families. There were four missionaries — Fathers 
Francis Murguia and Thomas de la Pena, destined 



78 



HISTORY OF THE 



for the mission of Santa Clara, and Fathers 
Benito Campon and Palou, the biographer of Juni- 
pero, for San Francisco. On the twenty-seventh 
of June, they arrived in the vicinity of the bay, 
on the borders of a little lake, afterward known as 
the " Washerwoman's Lagoon." Here they en- 
camped, and determined to await the arrival of 
the vessel, with the necessary provisions, before 
beginning the establishment of the mission. The 
following day, the feast of the Apostles St. Peter 
and St. Paul, they erected a little altar and cele- 
brated the holy sacrifice of the mass, which the 
reader must not take for the first ever offered in 
San Francisco; for, as has been previously re- 
marked, the other expeditions that touched at this 
port were accompanied by missionaries. While 
waiting for the arrival of the vessel with the stores, 
they occupied themselves in examining the bay 
and visiting the natives at their respective ranch- 
erias, by whom they were favorably received, and 
given to understand that their arrival was pleasing 
to all. The natives even returned their visits and 
made them presents of several trifles, which were 
gratefully accepted, and a proper return made of 
a different kind. Some time having now elapsed 
and the vessel not appearing, they applied them- 
selves to the cutting and preparing of timber for 
the establishment of the presidio and mission. At 
length, on the eighteenth of August, the store-ship 
arrived, having been detained on the voyage by con- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



79' 



trary winds. The establishment of the presidio was 
commenced a month later, on the seventeenth of 
September, the feast of the Stigmas of St. Francis. 
The ceremonies were of the customary kind, i. e. 
the blessing and planting of the cross, a missa can- 
tata, Te Deum, etc. The foundation of the mission 
was delayed a little longer, till the order of the 
commandant, Rivera, should arrive. This interval 
they employed in surveying the harbor, which re- 
sulted in the knowledge of there being no 
other outlet except that by which they had en- 
tered. In fine, on the ninth of October, 1776, 
having blessed the place and .erected the holy 
cross, they took formal possession of the mission, 
and began the work of conversion. N'one of the 
gentiles, it appears, were present on this occasion, 
having to fly from a neighboring tribe, named the 
Salsonas, who happened to attack them at that 
moment. This naturally interfered for a while 
with the labors of the Religious, for the natives 
did not return for several months, and it was not 
till the feast of St. John of the following year that 
they were enabled to celebrate their first baptism. 
Once, however, a beginning was made, the num- 
bers steadily increased, till before many years they 
had converted as many as four hundred. 



80 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTER IV. 

Establishment of the Mission of Santa Claea. — Fathee Junipeeo 

OBTAINS POWEE TO ADMINISTER CoNFIEMATION. — DeATH OF FaTHEE 

Crespi. — Establishment op two Missions on the Colorado . — 
Theie Desteuction. — Maettedom of two Eeligious, — Kemaeka- 
BLE Vision. —Death of Father Jtjnipeeo. — State of the Mis- 
sions in 1802. — Teeatment of Mexico by Spain. — Eevolution 
in Mexico. — Goveenoe Echandia. 

Having founded, as we have seen in the preceding 
chapter, the mission and presidio of St. Francis, 
the Fathers next directed their attention to the es- 
tablishment of that of St. Clare. St. Clare or Santa 
Clara, distant about sixty miles from San Francisco, 
was the most favorably located of all the missions, 
being situated in the rich, extensive plains of San 
Bernardino, since turned to such account by the 
American settlers. Here the party arrived about 
the beginning of January, and on the twelfth of 
the same month, 1777, the holy sacrifice of the 
Mass was offered up for the first time by Father 
Thomas de la Pena. The Fathers' first endeavors 
at this mission were not without their important 
results. Shortly after their arrival, a great epi- 
demic happening to break out among the children, 
to which numbers succumbed, the Fathers, by ad- 
ministering to them the holy sacrament of baptism, 
to which the parents do not seem to have objected, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 81 

obtained the salvation of many. And it is to the 
prayers of these little ones before the throne of 
the Almighty, that, in all probability, the future 
rapid success of this mission is to be attributed; 
the number of whose converts soon amounted to 
close on seven hundred. The people in this par- 
ticular locality differed but little, if anything, from 
those of the Bay. Their language, customs, hab- 
its and means of subsistence were almost alike. 
The acorns, of which there was a great abundance, 
and the seeds of the wild herbs, formed their chief 
means of support. Their social state, like that of 
their neighbors, was marked by one most shame- 
ful and unnatural custom. As has been remarked, 
when speaking of the character and customs of the 
natives in general, it was usual for some of the 
males, in order to lead more dissolute lives, to as- 
sume the dress and appearance of females, and to 
associate exclusively with them. These unhappy 
unfortunates, who were named Goyas and regarded 
as outcasts even by their own, had all the privi- 
leges of the married, but on condition of lending 
themselves to the gratification of the depraved 
lusts of their male companions. It is true they 
were never very numerous, not exceeding a couple 
or three in each of the tribes, except in the dis- 
trict of Santa Barbara, where this unnatural, sod- 
omitical custom prevailed to a considerable extent. 
In every instance the Fathers eventually succeeded 
in abolishing the odious and reprehensible prac- 
34 



82 



HISTORY OP THE 



tice. Shortly after the establishment of the mis- 
sion of which we are speaking, on the occasion of 
a great number of the gentiles presenting them- 
selves at the mission, an instance of this nature 
was brought under the notice of the Religious, 
when they had the offender immediately arrested, 
divested of his female attire, and made to conform 
to general usage, that of our first parents in para- 
dise. Another instance of this, but of a somewhat 
different character, was also discovered, wherein 
the parties cohabited as married, but by the exer- 
tions of the Fathers they were expelled the locality. 

One of the means contemplated by government 
for obtaining a permanent hold on the country, 
was, as we have seen, the establishment of Mexican 
colonies in different parts of the country. These, 
while they offered a protection to the missionaries, 
and gave a pledge of security against any hostile 
attacks on the part of the savages, were also likely 
to be of advantage to government, as tending to 
form a white population, which, in time, might 
outnumber the natives. It was to this end that 
the families spoken of above as having been con- 
ducted by Anza from Sonora were intended. The 
country in the immediate vicinity of Santa Clara 
being peculiarly adapted to such a purpose, the 
colonists formed a settlement there on the first of 
ISIovember, 1777. They were governed by an al- 
calde or magistrate, and subject to the governor 
of the province. Although tho lands at their dis- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 83 

posal were fertile and extensive, they do not ap- 
pear to have turned them to very great profit. 
Their chief and only ambition seems to have been 
to provide sufficient to answer their ordinary wants. 
Wheat, maize and beans were their usual crops. 
This happy spirit of contentment with the ordi- 
nary necessaries of life still characterizes their de- 
scendants; for, while the American settlers are 
ever employed in devising measures for increasing 
their wealth, and advancing their general interests, 
the Spanish descendants of the early arrivals, on 
the other hand, are remarkable for the opposite 
characteristic, being only ambitious of possessing 
a sufficiency for their every-day wants. 

On taking possession of the missions of Lower 
California in 1668, Father Junipero learned that 
in consideration of the difficulty of visiting the 
missions his Holiness, Benedict XIY., of illustrious 
memory, had conferred on the Fathers the priv- 
ilege of administering the holy sacrament of con- 
firmation. As the same difficulty and necessity 
still existed, the Father President, in order that the 
Christians might not be deprived of such a singular- 
blessing, wrote to his superiors in Mexico, request 
ing them to apply to the sovereign Pontiff for a 
like faculty for his brethren. The application 
was made and favorably received by the then 
reigning Pope, Clement XIY., who, for the reasons 
alleged, granted the same faculty for a period of 
ten years to the president of the missions, and 



84 



HISTORY OF THE 



four others to be nominated by him. Immediate- 
ly on receiving this power, Father Junipero lost 
no time in exercising it in behalf of his people. 
On the twenty-fifth of August, 1778, after admin- 
istering the sacred rite to those prepared for it at 
his mission of Monterey, he proceeded to the 
south, where he remained actively engaged till 
January of the following year, when he returned 
to San Carlos. Here he occupied himself in in- 
structing and baptizing the neophytes, feeling 
happy that the work of the missions was advanc- 
ing as steadily and satisfactorily as could be rea- 
sonably expected ; but this happiness, so natural 
in his case, was presently embittered, for at this 
time he was made acquainted of the appointment, 
by the supreme council of Mexico, of the chevalier 
de Croix as commandant and captain-general of 
the Californias. De Croix was of all others the 
last man the Fathers would like to see appointed ; 
he was entirely a different person from Bucarelli, 
for, although he affected to be in the interests of 
the missionaries, and desirous of promoting the 
cause of rehgion, he showed by his acts how un- 
real were his assertions. Amongst other impedi- 
ments, which at the outset he threw in their 
way, may be mentioned that of preventing Father 
Junipero from exercising the faculty of confirm- 
ing. On the plea that the brief bestowing the 
privilege of confirming had not received the 
sanction of the government authorities, though in 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 85 

reality it had been submitted to and received the 
approval of the royal council of Madrid and the 
sanction of the authorities at Mexico, he prohib- 
ited the Father using it further till an order should 
be received to that effect from the viceroy. 'No 
amount of reasoning or explanation could move 
him from his purpose, and so the Father had to 
submit to an order as capricious as unjust. The 
matter being finally referred to his excellency, 
instructions were received not to interfere with 
the president of the missions in the exercise of his 
duty, and even to grant him every facility for the 
discharge of his ministry. 

During the time that the decision was pending, 
Father Junipero, in obedience to the order of the 
commandant, carefully abstained from exercising 
his right to confirm. He did not even make any 
visits to the other missions, but occupied himself 
exclusively in instructing his flock at San Carlos. 
The decision was received in the month of Septem- 
ber, 1781, when he resumed the exercise of his 
faculties, which should never have been suspended 
or even questioned, by the governor. After con- 
firming those prepared at the missions of San 
Carlos and San Antonio, Father Junipero set out 
for the purpose of visiting the missions of San 
Francisco and Santa Clara. This was not the first 
time he had been to these establishments, for 
shortly after their foundation he had paid them a 
visit. He was accompanied on the journey by his 



86 HISTORY OF THE 

• 

friend and disciple, Father Crespi, who was desir- 
ous of seeing the progress that religion was mak- 
ing in these parts. This was in the year 1781, 
and they arrived at the bay on the twenty-sixth of 
October, where they remained till the ninth of 
November. During this time Father Junipero ad- 
ministered the sacrament of confirmation to all 
who had been converted since his previous visit, 
as also to those of the mission of St. Clare. -The 
Father President was now destined to undergo a 
loss which could not be readily repaired. While 
returning to San Carlos, a few days before arriving 
at home, his venerable friend and companion, 
Father Crespi, fell ill. We are not told what was 
the character of his sickness, but from the begin- 
ning it appears he had a presentiment of his 
speedy dissolution. Feeling that the hand of 
death was upon him he prepared himself with 
much fervor for the reception of the last sacra- 
ment, and with great confidence and love of God, 
resigned his soul into the hands of his Creator, on 
the first of January, 1782, being then in the sixty- 
first year of his age, and the thirtieth of his mis- 
sionary career. The first sixteen years of his life 
were spent among the poor Indians of the Sierra 
Gorda, where he succeeded in converting and civ- 
ilizing several hundred of the people. The re- 
maining part of his missionary career was in Cali- 
fornia, where his virtues and labors for the salva- 
tion of the natives obtained him the esteem and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALITOLNIA. 87 
• 

admiration of all. It was the opinion of those who 
were best acquainted with his virtues that, at the 
moment of death, his blessed soul passed immedi- 
ately to the enjoyment of the beatific vision of 
<xod in the kingdom of Heaven. He was buried 
in the church of San Carlos at Monterey, in the 
company of two of his former companions. 

For some time it had been an object of earnest 
consideration with Father Junipero to establish 
additional missions in the country immediately op- 
posite the channel of Santa Barbara, between San 
Diego and Monterey. The great importance and 
necessity of this he pointed out to the command- 
ant, without whose permission he was unable to 
act. De Croix, seeing the advantage of such a 
scheme to the government, in a political sense, 
gave his consent, and issued orders to the proper 
authorities for the establishment of a presidio and 
three missions, as desired by the Father. The 
presidio and one mission were to occupy the cen- 
tre, immediately opposite the channel, while the 
others were to be at either extremity. Each mis- 
sion was to have a guard of fifteen soldiers. It 
was also recommended to form a pueblo entitled 
Our Lady of the Angels, i.e., Los Angeles. 

The commandant likewise sent instructions to 
the superiors of the college of Queretaro to estab- 
lish two missions on the banks of the Colorado, 
for the double purpose of effecting the conversion 
of the gentiles, and of maintaining secure commu- 



88 HISTORY OF THE 

• 

nication with California and Sonora. These mis- 
sions, however, were to be placed upon an entirely 
different footing from those of California. Eight 
soldiers, and as many colonists with their families 
for each, was to be their only protection. The 
existence of a presidio was not considered neces- 
sary. The treatment of the neophytes, too, was 
to be on a different plan; for, after their conver- 
sion they were to remain in their respective ranch- 
erias and obtain their subsistence, like their gen- 
tile companions, by fishing, hunting and the like. 
Such was the project of the commandant, and it 
is not diflficult to see that it was wanting in the 
first requirement for securing success. JN'o one 
having a proper idea of how missionary work was 
to be effected would have conceived such a plan. 
Association, in the first place, with the gentile 
population, and freedom from the control of the 
Fathers, in the second, were certain to be attended 
by the most unfavorable results; while the neces- 
sity of providing for their ordinary wants in the 
manner hitherto followed, was calculated to act as 
a barrier to their enlightenment and civilization. 
The project, however, was tried, and not only 
failed in its primary object, but resulted, unhap- 
pily, in the death of most of the Christians. Im- 
mediately after the establishment of the two mis- 
sions, the Indians fell upon the settlers, burned 
everything to be found, massacred the four Fathers 
and most of their people. The Religious martyred 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 89 



on the occasion were Fathers John Diaz, Mathew 
Moreno, Francis Garces andJohn Barranoche., The 
hostility of the natives was not without cause: it 
was to be attributed to the encroachment made 
on their grounds by the colonists. The cattle be- 
/ longing to the Christians, by feeding on the herbs, 
deprived the inhabitants of one of their chief 
means of support. The colonists, too, had also 
appropriated certain patches of ground turned to 
much account by the people for the production of 
cereals. The natives seeing themselves thus de- 
prived of their inheritance, which to them was of 
the highest importance, naturally conceived a bit- 
ter antipathy against the Europeans, and ultimately 
resolved to get rid of them entirely. Nothing was 
known of the plot by the soldiers or colonists until 
the moment of the occurrence, but it would seem 
that the Fathers had feared for the consequences, 
and had been exhorting the Christians for some 
time to be prepared for the worst. On a certain 
Sunday morning, after the celebration of the holy 
sacrifice of the mass, while everything seemed tran- 
quil, the storm suddenly burst over their heads. 
Great bodies of gentiles, from different quarters, 
armed with clubs, staves, and arrows, and amid 
great noise and clamor, fell precipitately upon the 
mission, and immediately murdered the command- 
ant, a sergeant, the soldiers, and all the colonists 
except two, who by concealment managed to effect 
their escape. The suddenness of the attack, and 



90 



HISTORY OF THE 



their overwhelming numbers, left no chance to 
the Christians to offer any effectual resistance. Had 
they even been forewarned, they may not have 
been able, under the circumstances, to have made 
a successful defence. The barbarity and atrocity 
performed on the occasion a lively imagination can 
readily picture for itself; a savage, excited mul- 
titude, in the hour of victory, knows no bounds — 
observes no moderation. Sacrilege followed in 
the steps of murder — the little church was pres- 
ently fired, and the sacred ornaments and utensils 
given to the flames. The passions of the multi- 
tude were for the moment at their highest, and, 
wild with excitement, they rushed hither and 
thither, destroying the goods of the Christians, 
burning their dwellings, and insulting their remains. 
The only thing remarkable is that they did not 
burn their bodies with their effects. 

The women and children they retained, but the 
Fathers shared the fate of their companions and 
fell victims to the rage of the gentiles, while con- 
fessing and exhorting their own to die for the 
cause of religion. One of the soldiers who hap- 
pened to escape managed -to make his way to the 
presidio of Sonora, where he informed the author- 
ities of the unhappy occurrence. A body of troops 
was immediately despatched with orders to rescue 
the captives and to punish the leaders. The cap- 
tain of this party, Signor Tajes, on arriving at the 
locality, found everything as had been related — 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 91 

the mission in ruins, the bodies of the Christians 
scattered around, and everything indicative of the 
greatest atrocities. His first care was to order 
the interment of the dead, but the remains of 
the Fathers he had placed in a coffin and convey- 
ed to Sonora. Thence the party passed to the site 
of the second mission, where they found everything 
as at the first, with the exception of the Fathers' 
remains. And as one of these missionaries — 
Father Garces — was well known and esteemed by 
the Indians, having lived a long time in the coun- 
try, they were ready to hope that his life might 
have been spared, but in this they were mistaken. 
The Almighty would not deprive him of the honor 
and merit of shedding his blood in testimony of the 
faith, and that his death was most acceptable to 
the Lord, the following would seem to be evidence: 
While the soldiers were in search of the bodies 
their attention was attracted to a little spot 
strangely contrasting with everything around, it 
being covered with verdure and a great variety of 
flowers, amongst which the marigold was conspic- 
uous. The singularity of the thing, no other spot 
presenting a like appearance, caused the captain 
to reflect and to believe that it might be a testi- 
mony on the part of the Almighty to the virtue 
and presence of the martyrs' remains. He accord - 
ingly ordered the spot to be dug, where, to the 
joy and surprise of the party, the bodies of the 
Religious were discovered, clad in the hair cloths 



92 



HISTORY OF THE 



which they were accustomed to wear during life. 
From information afterwards obtained it appears 
that they had been interred by a gentile who had 
known them during life and esteemed them ex- 
ceedingly, but whether he had acted from motives 
of natural affection or was inspired by the Al- 
mighty to render this service to the bodies of his 
servants, I leave to the reader to determine. The 
verdure and flowers on their grave, which, during 
the short time that elapsed since their death, could 
not be the result of any natural process, were an 
evidence of their sanctity — a miraculous proof of 
their holiness. These bodies, also, the captain had 
carefully removed and conveyed to Sonora. 

The commandant next directed his attention to 
the rescue of the captives, which he effected, 
though not without difficult}^, as the savages had 
fled from that part of the country in consequence 
of a singular phenomenon which the}^ had witness- 
ed after the massacre of the Christians, and which 
had caused them the greatest alarm. It appears 
that the night following the massacre the gentiles, 
as well as those of the Christians who had been 
spared, were astonished at beholding a beautiful 
procession of persons clothed in white with burn- 
ing lamps in their hands and before them a cross 
surrounded with lights. They appeared directing 
their movements towards the site of the mission, 
singing at the same time a canticle of praise. After 
a time the whole disappeared, but was repeated 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



93 



on the subsequent night, and continued regularly 
to appear in the same manner, until the savages 
became so alarmed that they abandoned that part 
of the country, and withdrew to a very considera- 
ble distance. 

The failure of the missions on the banks of the 
Colorado now left the governor at leisure to attend 
to those of the channel of Santa Barbara. The 
deplorable consequences which resulted from the 
plan on which the lately destroyed missions were 
established, ought to have disabused the civil au- 
thorities of the feasibility of ever attempting a 
like sj^stem in future. But, inasmuch as the gov- 
ernor was actuated neither by motives of justice 
nor humanity, he would still experiment on the 
lives of the Religious. In this, however, the Fa- 
thers were unwilling to join him; for upon learn- 
ing the footing on which the missions were to be 
established, they immediately wrote to their eccle- 
siastical superior excusing themselves from taking 
charge, and stating their reasons. The grounds on 
which they declined were the following, which to 
every reasonable mind must appear ample. The 
conversion of the people, in the first place, was not 
to be expected but through motives of self-inter- 
est. Something should be first offered them in order 
to conciliate their affections and to gain their 
good-will. Thus they could the more easily be 
led to a knowledge and acceptance of religion. 
On the other hand, if the missionaries had nothing 



94 



HISTORY OF THE 



to offer, the people would ever remain estranged 
from their interests, and indifferent to their doc- 
trine, while if permitted after baptism to live in 
their respective rancherias, naked and starving 
like their gentile companions, it could not be ex- 
pected they would be advanced either in faith, 
morals or civilization — the great objects for which 
their conversion was sought. The consequence of 
this refusal was the suspension for the time of the 
establishment of the contemplated missions, a cir- 
cumstance which exceedingly afflicted the Father, 
though it did not disturb his tranquility of mind, 
for, as was his custom, he accepted it as a trial 
sent to him by Grod, and as such readily conformed 
to the Divine will. 

The time was now drawing near when this ven- 
erable man, Father Junipero, was to be called to 
receive the reward of his labors in the kingdom of 
Heaven. For several years he had been suffering 
from an affection of the chest, which may have 
been produced, but was certainly increased by his 
extraordinary penance and mortification. The 
better to move his hearers to sorrow and compunc- 
tion for their transgressions, he was accustomed, 
when preaching, to make use of a scourge, in imi- 
tation of St. Francis of Solano. The strength and 
violence with which he beat himself in the pres- 
ence of the people was a most powerful argument 
in his denunciation of vice, and doubtless an infal- 
lible means of obtaining for sinners the grace of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



95 



conversion. . On other occasions, he would carry 
with him into the pulpit and use for a like pur- 
pose a large stone, with which he struck himself 
so unmercifully on the breast, that the audience 
oftentimes thought he would die in the act. But 
the most painful, as it must have been the most 
dangerous, was that of applying a light to his 
bosom, when preaching on the torments of hell, 
regardless of the torture which such a proceeding 
must necessarily have caused him. In a w^ord, 
this truly venerable and apostolic man left nothing 
undone to awaken in the minds of his hearers a 
just and adequate idea of the horror and deform- 
ity of sin. 

Although suffering very much at this time from 
the infirmity specified, he set out for the last time 
to visit the northern missions. On the fourth of 
April, he arrived at the port of St. Francis, and 
while there, was informed of the serious illness of 
one of the Fathers of the neighboring mission of 
St. Clare. The illness of this Father and his death 
shortly after, were a fore warning to himself of his 
own speedy dissolution; and thus indeed he re- 
regarded the matter, for he immediately took 
measures to prepare for his own death. His acts 
of preparation consisted of a spiritual retreat and 
a general confession, which he made with the great- 
est compunction and an abundance of tears. This 
attention, however, to his own spiritual wants, did 
not in any way interfere with the due discharge of 



96 



HISTORY OF THE 



his ministry in behalf of the people; bat as soon 
as he had administered the sacrament of confirma- 
tion to all who stood in need of it, he immediately 
returned to his mission of San Carlos, there to en- 
ter upon a more immediate preparation for his 
final dissolution. Nor of this could there be now 
any reasonable doubt, for it was manifest to all 
that the hand of death was unmistakably upon 
him. The weight of his years — his utterly shat- 
tered constitution, added to his peculiar disease, 
left no hope to his friends of his ultimate recovery ; 
but in death as in life, he proved himself the faith- 
ful servant of God, accepting with much cheerful- 
ness and resignation the divine will in his regard. 

From the tenth of August, 1784, when he re- 
turned to Monterey, he sank rapidly till the 
twenty-eighth of the same month (the feast of St. 
Augustine), when, after receiving the 'last rites of 
our holy religion, he calmly expired, being then in 
the seventy-first year of his life, half of which he 
spent in the apostolic ministry, between the mis- 
sions of Sierra Gorda and the Californias. "He 
ended his laborious life," says Father Palou, " at 
the age of seventy years nine months and four 
days, after having passed fifty-three years eleven 
months and thirteen days in religion, and thirty- 
five years four months and thirteen days in the 
apostolic ministry, during which time he per- 
formed the glorious actions we have seen. He 
lived in continual activity, occupied in virtuous 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 97 



and holy exercises and wonderful exertions, all di- 
rected to the greater honor and glory of God, and 
the salvation of souls." At the moment of his 
death he had the consolation to know that in the 
eight missions established in Upper California, as 
many as five thousand eight hundred persons had 
been brought to a knowledge of the faith. These, 
added to those of Lower California, would make 
the entire number of converts close on seven thou- 
sand, while the estabhshment of six colonies of 
Spaniards in different parts of the country, should 
be also set down as the result of his labors. 

The very rare and extraordinary virtues prac- 
ticed by this remarkable man during the greater 
part of his life, made him be regarded by all as a 
person of the most eminent sanctity. It was, in- 
deed, the common opinion of all that at the mo- 
ment of death his soul passed immediately to the 
kingdom of Heaven, and the remarkable cures 
effected at the time would seem to be an evidence 
of this. A couple \/Al suffice. Amongst others 
who obtained from the Fathers some memorial of 
the illustrious dead, was a certain Don Juan Gar- 
cia, one of the royal physicians, who had been in- 
timately acquainted with him during life, and had 
the very highest esteem for his virtue. This vir- 
tuous man, having been called upon shortly after to 
attend one of his patients, suffering from a grievous 
pain in the head, merely attached the little relic 
he had received to the suffering part, when pres- 
35 



98 



HISTORY OF THE 



ently the patient fell into an agreeable slumber^ 
and afterwards awoke perfectly cured. Again: 
one of the Religious, Father Antonio Paterna, in 
consequence of having traveled a great distance 
during the great heat of the day, was seized with 
very violent pains. So critical was his state that 
the doctor had little hopes of his recovery, and 
he was making preparations for his death ; but at 
this stage it was suggested to clothe him in the 
hair shirt of the Father, which, when effected, to 
the great joy and astonishment of all, he was pres- 
ently relieved. But it is not merely in instances of 
this nature, however numerous or convincing, that 
we find an evidence of the sanctity of the man, 
but more especially in the advancement of the mis- 
sionary work after his death, which we can hardly 
otherwise regard than as the effect of his prayers. 
While yet in existence, shortly before being called 
to his everlasting reward, he promised the Fathers 
to use his influence before God for the salvation of 
that people. That he w^as Aot unmindful of his 
promise, and that his prayers were most accepta- 
ble to God, the following extract from a letter 
written shortly after by Father Paul Mugartegui, 
of the mission of San Juan Capistrano, may be 
taken as evidence: "I assure you we thank God, 
for we have already seen accomplished the prom- 
ise of our very Pev. Father President, Father Ju- 
nipero, for in these four last months we have baj)- 
tized more gentiles than in the three last years ; 
and we attribute these conversions to the interces- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 9^ 



sion of our venerable Father Junipero, who will 
continue praying God as he has incessantly prayed 
during life. And we piously believe that he is 
now in the enjoyment of God, and that he will be- 
seech him with more fervor ; and it was doubtless 
in his behalf that so many conversions have been 
efifected within the last four months. The converts 
are persons who have come from a great distance, 
and speak a different language from those of the 
mission. * * * And seeing that they have come 
from such a great distance to ask for baptism, we 
piously believe them to have been moved by a 
secret impulse, and that the Lord God of all mercy 
and consolation had drawn them, in order to con- 
sole us for the loss which we sustained in the death 
of our Father. The same, to a great extent, 
might be said with equal truth of the other mis- 
sions; for we find that in the four months which 
elapsed after his death, as many as nine hundred 
and thirty-six converts were made, and so the 
good work continued \o advance until the entire 
country, with few exceptions, was brought to a 
knowledge of the truth, as we shall continue to 
show. 

From the death of Father Junipero in 1784 to 
1824, when the last of the Californian missions 
was established, under the title of St. Francis of 
Solano, the progress of religion was in every way 
as satisfactory as could be expected. The noble 
and generous spirit which actuated the first presi- 
dent of the missions, descended to his successor^ 



100 



HISTORY OF THE 



and was shared in by his brethren in general. 
Though there is no historical record of the labors 
of the Fathers later than this, sufficient is learned 
from their unpublished correspondence to show 
that their lives were far from inactive, and that 
their labors were everywhere crowned with suc- 
cess. Three years after the demise of the first 
president, the missions of Santa Barbara and La 
Purissima Conception were founded. These were 
speedily followed by others, till, at the beginning 
of the present century, the great majority of the 
gentiles were brought to a knowledge of God. 

The following tabular statement, drawn up in 
1802, will show the progress of the missions up to 
that date: 



Foundation . 


Missions. 


Males. 


Females. 


Total. 


1769 




737 


822 


1559 


1770 




376 


312 


688 


1771 


San Gabriel 


532 


515 


1047 


1771 




568 


484 


1052 


1772 


San Luis Obispo. , . 


374 


325 


699 


1776 


San Juan Capistrano 


' 502 


511 


1013 


1777 




736 


555 


1291 


1779 




433 


381 


814 


1782 


Santa Buenaventura. 


436 


502 


938 


1786 




521 


572 


1093 


1787 


La P. Conception. . 


457 


571 


1028 


1791 


La Soledad. . . 


296 


267 


563 


1794 


Santa Cruz 


238 


199 


437 


1797 


San Juan Bautista . . 


530 


428 


958 


1797 




327 


295 


622 


1797 


San Miguel 


309 


305 


614 


1797 




317 


297 


614 


1798 




256 


276 


532 




Total 


7945 


7617 


15562 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 101 

If to the above be added the united congrega- 
tions of Lower California, which at this period 
may be estimated at eight thousand, there will 
then be a total of twenty -three thousand five hun- 
dred and sixty-two native Christians in both Cali- 
fornias at the beginning of the present century. 
This in a country but sparsely inhabited, and pre- 
senting so many and such natural difficulties, is 
certainly one of the most remarkable results of 
missionary zeal to be met with in the annals of 
modern times. Other instances, it is true, may be 
pointed to in the past of much larger numbers 
having been brought to a knowledge of the truth 
within a more limited time, but certainly none 
where the inhabitants were as savage and the phy- 
sical difficulties as great. Faithful to the great 
cause on which they had embarked, these noble, 
self-sacrificing heralds of the gospel advanced 
steadily and surely in the spii itual conquest of the 
country, -until the entire people, with the excep- 
tion of a few wandering tribes, had been taught 
the knowledge and worship of God» And even 
these, it is only just to suppose, would have been 
ultimately reclaimed from their barbarous state, 
and won over to Christ, had not the political 
events of which we shall presently speak interfered 
with the Fathers, and checked the progress of re- 
ligion. 

It is not unknown to the reader that the ancient 
kingdom of the Aztecs, conquered early in the six- 



102 



HISTORY OF THE 



teeiith century by Fernando Cortes, became a 
Spanish dependency, and was governed from 1535 
to 1808 by a succession of viceroys, subject only 
to tlie court of Madrid. The poUcy pursued by 
these Spanish officials, v^hose conduct was regu- 
lated by their masters at home, was as injurious 
to the true interests of Spain as it was prejudicial 
to the well-being of the Mexican people. Influ- 
enced solely by a desire of advancing their own and. 
their countrymen's interests, to the neglect of every- 
thing national, they farmed the offices of govern- 
ment, and placed in positions of trust and emolu- 
ment such only as were of Spanish descent. The 
injustice of the administration was not even con- 
fined to this. The native inhabitants were not 
only excluded from all offices of trust, but meas- 
ures were enacted whereby they were practically 
incapacitated from competing with their masters. 
The measures to which I refer, and which were so 
unworthy of the character of Spain as they were 
unjust to the Mexican race, were those by which 
everything beyond the most elementary training 
was prohibited that people; while, at the same 
time, the industry and material development of 
the country were hampered with the severest re- 
strictions. For the furtherance of the same ruinous 
policy, the cultivation of several articles of native 
industry, as flax, the olive, the vine, and such like, 
was strictly prohibited by law, while a further 
statute declared it even illegal to engage in the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 103 



manufacture of any commodity capable of being 
supplied by the old country. As if to close every 
avenue of wealth to the people, it was for a time 
made a capital offence to engage in any foreign 
speculation. Under such unjust, degrading re- 
strictions, it could not be supposed that the people 
would be either happy or loyal. Sedulously ex- 
cluded from all offices of power and profit, shut 
out from the advantages of a liberal education, 
prohibited developing the natural resources of 
their country, and hampered and embarrassed in 
a thousand other different ways by the arbitrary 
will of a partial administration, they saw them- 
selves helots and strangers in their own land. But 
as the power of their masters was firmly estab- 
lished, and entirely superior to theirs, they had 
only to await their deliverance with that calmness 
and resolution of men determined on gaining their 
freedom when the moment arrived. 

The time for the accomplishment of this, seemed 
favorable upon the invasion of Spain by the French, 
in 1808. The then governing viceroy Don Jos^ 
Iturigaray, a man of liberal views, and very favor- 
ably disposed in behalf of the people, endeavored 
to form a provisional government composed partly 
of natives, and partly of Spaniards, but in this he 
was defeated by the Spanish inhabitants of the 
capital, who unwilling that any but their country- 
men should have a voice in the government of the 
country, arrested his Excellency, and sent him a 



104 



HISTORY OF THE 



prisoner to Spain. This, while it defeated for the 
time the aspirations of the people, gave rise to a 
powerful conspiracy, which a couple of years later 
in 1810, resulted in a general revolt, headed by a 
spirited national priest, Don Miguel Hidalgo. The 
object of the insurrection was not merely to deprive 
the Europeans of power, but to expel them the 
nation, and in their stead, to place the country 
under Mexican rule; a result apparently by no 
means improbable at the time, as Hidalgo was at 
the head of a powerful force, estimated at as many 
as one hundred thousand men. The fortunes 
of war, however, did not smile upon the efforts 
of the insurgents, for Hidalgo was taken, and 
his followers dispersed. The national cause next 
found a defender in, Morelas, another priest, 
who in 1813 called a National Congress at Chil- 
panzingo, and on the thirteenth of October, 
declared Mexico independent. Morelas, too, was 
defeated, captured and executed as a rebel at 
Mexico on the twenty-second of December, 1815. 
From this till 1820, the national cause, though sus- 
tained in a kind of partisan war by the patriots 
Yictoria, Guerrero, Bravo and others, was con- 
stantly losing ground before the ever increasing 
power of the foreigners. Driven from the field, 
killed, imprisoned or otherwise subdued, the last 
shadow of opposition had completely disappeared, 
when the news of the revolution at home, and the 
proclamation of the liberal constitution, by Fer- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH* IN CALIFORNIA. 105 

dinand YII, again reanimated the hopes of the 
people, and encouraged them to a renewal of the 
contest. The leader and supporter of the popular 
cause in this instance was the remarkable Don 
Augustine Iturbide, afterward Emperor of the 
country under the title of Augustin I. Iturbide, 
who, though a Mexican, had been an officer of the 
royal army, and much distinguished as a loyalist 
during the previous disturbances, seeing the favor- 
able moment, threw off his allegiance to govern- 
ment, put himself at the head of the revolutionary 
party and hastily proclaimed Mexico independent. 
His policy was not as those who had preceded him 
to place the country entirely in the hands of the 
people imder Mexican rule, for in the constitution 
drawn up at the time the principal points were the 
recognition of the Catholic religion as the national 
creed, the abolition of distinctions founded on 
color, and the establishment of a constitutional 
monarchy, the crown to be offered in the first in- 
stance to Ferdinand, and in case of refusal, to the 
infantas Don Carlos and Don Francisco de Paula. 
The revolution was this time successful. In the 
course of a few months the whole country recog- 
nized the authority of the chief, the capital alone 
holding out, but this he eventually gained when 
he instituted a regency to which he himself was 
appointed. A little later, on the eighteenth of May, 
1822, with the support of the army and mob, he 
was proclaimed Emperor under the title of Au- 



106 



HISTORY OF THE 



gustin I., but unhappily for the country his reign 
was only ephemeral, for, before the end of a year, 
in an insurrection headed by Santa Anna, he was 
deprived of the throne and compelled to sign his 
abdication, which he did on the twentieth of 
March, 1823. 

Then was formed a provisional government, 
composed of Victoria, Bravo and others, and a 
congress having been assembled, a constitution 
similar to that of the United States was agreed 
upon and promulgated, by which the country was 
formed into a republic of nineteen states and four 
territories. California not having the population 
requisite for constituting a State, was admitted 
into the Union only as a territory, and, as such, 
had a voice in the congress but no permission to 
vote. The office of commandant- general or gov- 
ernor of the country remained undisturbed as un- 
der the previous regime; the power and authority 
of the Fathers, too, remaining intact as before. 
Upon the success of the revolution being made 
known in California, the governor, Don Pablo de 
Sola, faithful to his oath of allegiance to Spain, 
refused to take office under the new administra- 
tion, and immediately quitted the country with 
some of the royalist troops. Don Luiz Arguello, 
a Californian by birth, became governor in the in- 
terim. At the same time, Don Jose Noriega, con- 
formable to the powers vested in the provincial 
deputation of selecting a person to represent the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 107 

wants of the country in parliament, was dispatched 
to the congress in Mexico ; but, being a Spaniard, 
was rejected on account of his country. The fol- 
lowing year (1824), Arguello, who had never 
been formally appointed, and was only act- 
ing jpro tern., was relieved by lieutenant-colonel 
Don Jose Maria Echandia, the first governor and 
political chief under the republic. Echandia was 
a man of very little foresight and less religion. 
Hardly had he been installed in his ofiice, when he 
began to meddle with the affairs of the Church, 
and endeavored by every means in his power to 
deprive the Rehgious of the direction of the tem- 
poral affairs of the missions ; but in this he was 
overruled for the time by his masters in Mexico. 



108 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEK V. 

Progeess of the Missions feom 1802 to 1822. — The Secitlaeization 
Scheme contemplated by Spain. — Kussia eoems Settlements on 
the Coast. — Disoeganized State of the Countey. — Mexico in- 
teefeees with the JFathees. — Eestjlts of such inteefeeence. — 
State of the Countey aftee, — Statistics. — Ill-teeatment of 
THE Cleegy. 

During the period of political troubles in Mex- 
ico, while the authority of Spain was more nom- 
inal than realj it could not be expected that Cali- 
fornian missionary interests would be unaffected 
thereby. What was being done at the capital was 
naturally felt in the provinces, the more so in this 
case as the funds for the establishment and pro- 
gress of religion in the country were in the hands 
of the civil authorities, who, as occasion demand- 
ed, scrupled not to misappropriate and confiscate 
largely thereof. The interests of religion, indeed, 
it is true, were never paramount in the eyes of the 
Spanish authorities, yet as long as political trou- 
bles were unknown the rights of the Fathers were 
acknowledged and respected, but from the mo- 
ment the struggle for independence took place 
the interests of religion were postponed to those 
of the State. 

It will be within the recollection of the reader 
that at the expulsion of the Jesuits in 1767, the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



109 



properties of which the}^ were possessed and which 
were known under the title of the Pious Fund, 
were taken charge of by government and farmed 
for the use of the missions. These properties, 
which had been the donations of the Catholic 
faithful for the establishment and maintenance of 
Catholic missions in the country, yielded at that 
period an annual revenue of fifty thousand dollars, 
twenty-four thousand of which were expended in 
the stipend of the Franciscan and Dominican mis- 
sionaries, as we have said, and the other twenty- 
six thousand in mission purposes in general. The 
fi.rst inroad made on these pious donations was 
about the year 1806, when, to relieve the national 
wants of the parent country caused by the wars of 
1801 and 1804, between Portugal in the one 
instance and Glreat Britain in the other, his ma- 
jesty's fiscal at Mexico scrupled not to confiscate 
and remit to the authorities in Spain as much as 
two hundred thousand dollars of the Pious Fund. 
This, though a considerable sum as regarded the 
Californian missions, was but little in the eyes of 
a government, which, later on, in 1839, hesitated 
not to confiscate at home the whole of the eccle- 
siastical property to the amount of seventy-eight 
million dollars. 

The Californian missionaries, having up to the 
present depended for their support and the main- 
tenance of religion in general on the stipends paid 
them by government, were now for a time thrown 



110 



HISTORY OF THE 



entirely on their own natural resources. Owing 
to the troubles caused by the insurrectionary 
movements of which Hidalgo and Morelas were 
the chiefs, the missionaries failed to receive any 
of their stipends from 1811 to 1813, and later on, 
from a similar cause, were deprived of their reve- 
nue from 1828 to 1831. At the same time that 
they were thus deprived of their annual salary and 
thrown on the resources of the country for their 
own and the natives support, they were also called 
upon to furnish supplies to the presidios, for which 
they were never indemnified. JN'otwithstanding 
the difficulties thus placed in the way of the mis- 
sions, many of them being yet only in an infant 
condition, their spiritual and temporal interests 
still continued to be advanced by the zeal and 
ability of the Fathers. Nothing, indeed, demon- 
strates more fully and satisfactorily the success 
that attended the Fathers' exertions during the 
period of which we are now treating, than the fol- 
lowing: 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIEORNIA 111 



State of the Missions of Upper California^ from 1802 
to 1822. 



Name of Mission. 


Baptized. 


Married. 


Died. 


Existing. 


San Diego 


5452 


1460 


3196 


1697 


San Luis Rey 


4024 


922 


1507 


2663 


San Juan Capistrano- 


3879 


1026 


2531 


1052 


Santa Catarina 


6906 


1638 


4635 


1593 


San Fernando 


2519 


709 


1505 


1001 




3608 


973 


2608 


973 


Santa Barbara 


4917 


1288 


3224 


1010 




1195 


330 


897 


582 


Purissima Conception 


3100 


919 


2173 


764 


San Luis Obispo 


2562 


.715 


1954 


467 


San Miguel . 


2205 


632 


1336 


926 


San Antonio de Padua 


4119 


1037 


317 


834 


(jur Ijady oi boleaad 




5o4 


1666 


b6JL 


San Carlos 


3267 


912 


2432 


341 


San Juan Bautista 


3270 


823 


1853 


1222 


Santa Cruz .. 


2136 


718 


1541 


499 


Santa Clara 


7324 


2056 


6565 


1394 


San Jose 


4573 


1376 


2933 


1620 


San Francisco 


6804 


2050 


5202 


958 


San Rafael 


829 


244 


183 


830 


Total-.- 


74621 


20412 


19725 


20958 



This, it must be observed, does not include the 
missions of Lower California, which, in the ab- 
sence of authentic statistics, if we set down at one 
half the above, we will then have the considerable 
number of over one hundred thousand baptized 
into the Christian religion in California from 1768 
to 1822. A happier and more satisfactory result 
could not be reasonably expected from the labors 
of the Fathers in the time. Ko other instance is 
on record in modern days of so many being brought 



112 



HISTORY OF THE 



to a knowledge of the truth in so limited a period. 
When, thenj to the natural difiBculties offered by 
the country we add those of the wild and uncul- 
tivated habits of the natives, the result of the mis- 
sionaries' labors in this case will doubtless be 
regarded by all as one of the most remarkable and 
important recorded in history. 

It will not have escaped the notice of the reader 
that the mortality among the converts was unusu- 
ally large. From seventy to twenty thousand in 
the space of a couple of generations is a diminu- 
tion of unparalleled magnitude. To what this 
unusually large death-rate should be attributed 
it might be difficult to say, nor could the Religious 
themselves assign a positive cause. Syphilis, mea- 
sles and small-pox carried off numbers, and these 
diseases, were, in all probability generated by the 
sudden change in their lives from a free, wander- 
ing existence, to a quiet, settled, domestic state. 
The same had been previously experienced by the 
Jesuits in Lower California, where great numbers 
of the converts rapidly died. 

The disposition shown toward the missionaries 
by the Spanish authorities at home during the 
time they were prosecuting the conversion and 
reduction of the country, were as impolitic and 
prejudicial to the true interests of the crown as 
they were unjust and embarrassing to them. 
In 1813, when the contest for national independ- 
ence was being waged on Mexican territory, the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



113 



cortes of Spain resolved upon dispensing with the 
•services of the Fathers, by placing the missions in 
the hands of the secular clergy. The professed 
object of this secularization scheme was, indeed, 
the welfare of the Indians and the colonists ; but 
how little this accorded with the real intentions 
of government, is seen from the seventh section of 
the decree passed by the cortes, wherein it is 
stated that one half of the land was to be hypothe- 
cated for the payment of the national debt. The 
decree orderino; this commences as follows: The 
cortes general and extraordinary, considering that 
the reduction of common land to private property, 
is one of the measures most imperiously demanded 
for the welfare of the pueblos, and the improve- 
ment of agriculture and industry, and wishing at 
the same time to derive from this class of land aid 
to relieve the public necessities, a reward to the 
worthy defenders of the country and relief to the cit- 
izens not proprietors, decree, etc., * without preju- 
dice to the foregoing provisions, one half of the 
vacant land and lands belonging to the royal pa- 
trimony of the monarchy, except the suburbs of 
the pueblos, is hereby reserved, to be in whole or 
in part, as may be deemed necessary, hypothe- 
cated for the payment of the national debt^^^ etc.^ 

This decree of the government was not carried 
out at the time, yet it had its effect on the state 
and well-being of the missions in general. It 

(1) Hist. Cal Dwinelle. (Addenda 41). 
36 



114 



HISTORY OF THE 



could not be expected thaf with such a resolution 
under their eyes, the Fathers would be as zealous 
in developing the natural resources of the country 
as before, seeing that the result of their labors 
was at any moment liable to be seized on by gov- 
ernment and handed over to strangers. The inse- 
curity thus created naturally acted upon the con- 
verts in turns, for when it became apparent that 
the authority of the missionaries was more nomi- 
nal than real, a spirit of opposition and independ- 
ence on the part of the people was the natural 
result. Even before this determination had been 
come to on the part of the government, there were 
not wanting evidences of an evil disposition on 
the part of some of the people ; for as early as 
^ 1803, one of the missions had become the scene of 
a revolt ; and earlier still, as we learn from an un- 
published correspondence of the Fathers, it was 
not unusual for some of the converts to abandon 
the missions and return to their former wandering 
life. It was customary on those occasions to pur- 
sue the deserters and compel them to return. How 
far such a course was in harmony with the spirit 
of the gospel and the natural rights of man, viewed 
on general grounds it may not be easy to see j 
for conversion from paganism to Christianity is no 
reason why the liberty of man should be restrained • 
but when we take into account the true character 
and disposition of the natives, the course adopted 
by the Fathers does not appear so entirely unrea- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 115 

sonable. A people but newly converted from 
paganism and barbarism to Christianity and civili- 
zation, are yet in the capacity of children, and re- 
quire to be treated as such, especially when their 
interests, both spiritual and temporal, are at stake. 
Had not an impediment been placed in their way, 
the probabilities are that many, though profiting 
by their condition, would, to avoid the inconveni- 
ence and irksomeness of labor, return to their 
former condition, and thereby deprive themselves 
of the blessings of civilization and of religion. By 
placing an obstacle, then, to this evil, the conduct 
of the Fathers does not appear to us either unrea- 
sonable or cruel. 

From the very beginning of the missions, in- 
stances of this kind had occurred; nor, indeed, 
could it be expected to be otherwise ; for- from 
among so many thousands but recently reclaimed, 
there must have been the intractable and self- 
willed, whose natural tendencies would ever be sure 
to incline them to their former wandering state. 
,The greatest matter for astonishment, is that 
the missionaries were enabled to induce so 
many to renounce their savage condition, and sub- 
mit to the labors and duties imposed on them at 
the missions. 

Between 1813 and 1825, the general aspect of 
affairs in California, though satisfactory as regarded 
the existing state of affairs, was not over encour- 
aging, when viewed in relation to the future. Tak- 



116 



HISTORY OF THE 



ing advantage of the disturbed state of affairs 
amongst the Mexican people, the Russians had 
ah^eadymade a settlement on the coast, at Bodega. 
Subsequently, about 1820, they formed another at 
Ross, thirty miles further to the north. The ob- 
ject of these settlements, though ostensibly for 
fishing and agricultural purposes, were not with- 
out their more important designs, and as such 
were looked upon with suspicion by the Spanish 
authorities. At the same time, some American 
vessels appeared off the coast, with what intent it 
was not difficult to determine. Meantime, the in- 
ternal state of the missions was becoming more 
and more complex and disordered. The desertions 
were more frequent and numerous, the hostility 
of the unconverted more daring, and the general 
disposition of the people inclined to revolt. 
American traders and freebooters had entered the 
country, spread themselves all over the province, 
and sowed the seeds of discord and revolt among 
the inhabitants. Many of the more reckless and 
evil-minded readily listened to their suggestions, 
adopted their counsels, and broke out into open 
hostilities. Their hostile attack was first directed 
against the mission of Santa Cruz, which they cap' 
tured and plundered; when they directed their 
course to Monterey, and, in common with their 
American friends, attacked and plundered that 
place. From these and other like occurrences, it 
was clear that the condition of the missions was 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 117 

one of the greatest peril. The spirit of discord 
had spread among the people, hostility to the au- 
thority of the Fathers had become common, while 
desertion from the villages was of frequent and 
almost constant occurrence. To remedy this un- 
pleasant state of affairs, the military then in the 
country were entirely inadequate, and so matters 
continued, with little or no difference, till 1824, 
when, by the action of the Mexican government, 
the missions began rapidly to decline. 

Two years after Mexico had been formed into a 
republic, the government authorities began to in- 
terfere with the rights of the Fathers and the ex- 
isting state of aflfairs. In 1826, instructions were 
forwarded by the federal government to the au- 
thorities in California for the liberation of the 
Indians. This was followed a few years later by 
another act of the legislature, ordering the whole 
of the missions to be secularized and the Religious 
to withdraw.^ The ostensible object assigned by 
the authors of this measure, was the execution of 
the original plan formed by government. The 
missions, it was alleged, were never intended to be 
permanent establishments ; they were to give way 
in the course of some years to the regular ecclesi- 
tical system, when the people would be formed 
into parishes, attended by a secular clergy. Even 
admitting this to be true, it is still beyond doubt 
that the motives which urged the change at a time 

(1) See Decree of Congress, at end of vol. 



118 



HISTORY OF THE 



when the country was entirely unprepared for the 
measure, were other than those assigned by the 
legislature. Beneath these specious pretexts," 
says Dwindle in his Colonial History, ^' was, un- 
doubtedly, a perfect understanding between the 
government at Mexico and the leading men in Cal- 
ifornia, that in such a condition of things the su- 
preme government might absorb the pious fund, 
under the pretence that it was no longer neces- 
sary for missionary purposes, and thus had re- 
verted to the State as a quasi escheat; while the 
co-actors in California should appropriate the lo- 
cal wealth of the missions, by the rapid and sure 
process of administering their temporalities." And 
again: ''These laws (the secularization laws), 
whose ostensible purpose was to convert the mis- 
sionary establishments into Indian pueblos, their 
churches into parish churches, and to elevate the 
christianized Indians to the rank of citizens were, 
after all, executed in such a manner that the so- 
called secularization of the missions resulted only 
in their plunder and complete ruin, and in the de- 
moralization and dispersion of the christianized 
Indians." ^ 

Coming, as this testimony does, from a neutral 
party, who could have no object in misconstruing 
the real intentions of government, it shows more 
clearly than anything else the motives that urged 
the secularization of the missions. Immediately 

(1) See Colonial Hist., Dwinelle. 



CATHOLIC CHTJRCH IN CALIFORNIA. 119 



€n receiving the decree of the government, the 
then acting governor of Californiaj Don Jose Fi- 
guera, appUed himself to the carrying out of its 
provisions. To this end he had prepared and ap- 
proved by the legislature certain provisional rules, 
in accordance with which the alteration in the 
missionary system was begun.^ From that mo- 
ment commenced the utter and absolute ruin of 
the missions and the country. The long feared 
and destructive blow^ had fallen at last. Within 
a very brief period the happy and satisfactory re- 
sults of the Fathers' exertions w^ere completely 
destroyed. The lands, which for years under their 
care had teemed with abundance, were now hand- 
ed over to the Indians, only to be neglected and 
permitted to run into their primitive wild, uncul- 
tivated condition. The cattle, of which there 
were thousands, were also partly divided among 
the people, and partly among the administrators, 
for their own personal profit. 

It is now proper to examine into the results pro- 
duced by this action of congress touching the 
change in the social and religious condition of the 
people. The effects of the measure will be more 
clearly observed by contrasting the condition of 
the people before and after the secularization of 
the missions. It was the constant, unfailing asser- 
tion of the authors of the scheme, that under the 
new administration the condition of the people 

(1) See Governor's Rules at end of voL 



120 



HISTORY OF THE 



would be materially improved, the population 
largely increased, and the interests of religion 
greatly subserved. How far these assertions were 
borne out in reality, we shall now see. 

It has been stated already that in 1822 the en- 
tire number of Indians then inhabiting the different 
missions, amounted to twenty thousand and up- 
wards. To these others were being constantly 
added, even during those years of pohtical strife 
which immediately preceded the independence of 
Mexico, until, in 1836, the numbers amounted to 
thirty thousand and more. Provided with all the 
necessaries and comforts of life, instructed in 
everything requisite for their state in society, and 
devoutly trained in the duties and requirements of 
religion, thes6 thirty thousand Californian converts 
led a peaceful, happy, contented life, strangers to 
those cares, troubles and anxieties common to 
higher and more civilized conditions of life. At 
the same time that their religious condition was 
one of thankfulness and grateful satisfaction to the 
Fathers, their worldly position was one of unri- 
valed abundance and prosperity. Divided be- 
tween the different missions from San Lucas to 
San Francisco, close upon one million of live stock 
belonged to the people. Of these, four hundred 
thousand were horned cattle, sixty thousand horse, 
and more than three hundred thousand sheep, 
goats and swine. The united annual return of the 
cereals, consisting of wheat, maize, beans, and the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



121 



like, was upwards of one hundred and twenty 
thousand bushels; while at the same time through- 
out the different missions, the preparation and 
manufacture of soap, leather, wine, brandy, hides, 
wool, oil, cotton, hemp, linen, tobacco, salt and 
soda were largely and extensively cultivated. And 
to such perfection were these articles brought, that 
some of them were eagerly sought for and pur- 
chased in the principal capitals of Europe. 

The material prosperity of the country was fur- 
ther increased by an annual revenue of about one 
million dollars, the net proceeds of the hides and 
tallow of one hundred thousand oxen slaughtered 
annually at the different missions. Another hun- 
dred thousand were slaughtered by the settlers for 
their own' private advantage. The "revenues on 
the articles of which there are no specific returns 
is also supposed to have averaged another million 
dollars, which, when added to the foregoing, makes 
the annual revenue of the Calif ornian Catholic mis- 
sions, at the time of their supremacy, between two 
and three million dollars. Independent of these, 
there were the rich and extensive gardens and 
orchards attached to the missions, exquisitely or- 
namented and enriched, in many instances, with 
a great variety of European and tropical fruit trees, 
plums, bananas, oranges, olives and figs; added 
to which were the numerous and fertile vineyards, 
rivaling in the quantity and quality of the grape 
those of the old countries of Europe, and all used 



122 



HISTORY OF THE 



for the comfort and maintenance of the natives. 
In a word, the happy results, both spiritual and 
temporal, produced in Upper California by the 
spiritual children of St. Francis during the sixty 
years of their missionary career, were such as 
have rarely been equaled and never surpassed in 
modern times. In a country naturally salubrious, 
and it must be admitted fertile beyond many parts 
of the world, yet presenting at the outset numer- 
ous obstacles to the labors of the missionary, the 
Fathers succeeded in establishing at regular dis- 
tances along the coast as many as on e-and- twenty 
missionary establishments. Into these holy re- 
treats their zeal and ability enabled them to gather 
the whole of the indigenous race, with the excep- 
tion of a few wandering tribes, who, it is only rea- 
sonable to suppose, would also have followed the ex- 
ample of their brethren, had not the labors of the 
Fathers been dispensed with by the civil authorities. 
There, in those peaceful, happy abodes, abound- 
ing in more than the ordinary enjoyment of things, 
spiritual and temporal, thirty thousand faithful, 
simple-hearted Indians passed their days in the 
practice of virtue and the improvement of the 
country. From a wandering, savage, uncultivated 
race, unconscious as well of the Grod who created 
them as the end for which they were made, they 
became, after the advent of the Fathers, a civilized, 
domestic. Christian people, whose morals were as 
pure as their lives were simple. Daily attendance 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 123 



at the holy sacrifice of the mass, morning and night 
prayer, confession and communion at stated times 
— the true worship, in a word, of the Deity, suc- 
ceeded the hstless, aimless life, the rude pagan 
games and the illicit amours. The plains and val- 
leys, which for centuries lay uncultivated and un- 
productive, now teemed under an abundance of 
every species of corn ; the hills and plains were 
covered with stock; the fig tree, the olive and the 
vine yielded their rich abundance; while lying in 
the harbors, waiting to carry to foreign markets 
the rich products of the country, might be seen 
numerous vessels from different parts of the world. 
Such was the happy and prosperous condition of 
the country under the missionary rule ; and with 
this the reader is requested to contrast the condi- 
tion of the people after the removal of the Reli* 
gious, and the transfer of power to the secular 
authorities. From the statistical tables given 
above, we have learned that the increase in the 
number of Christains from 1802 to 1822, was over 
five thousand. From then till the banishment of 
the Fathers, the progress was still greater, for, as 
has been remarked, the numbers at the time of 
secularization were thirty thousand and upwards. 

In 1833, the decree for the liberation of the 
Indians was passed by the Mexican congress, and 
put in force on the following year. The disper- 
sion and demoralization of the people was the im- 
mediate result. Within eight years after the exe- 



124 



HISTORY OF THE 



cution of the decree, the number of Christians 
diminished from thirty thousand six hundred and 
fifty to four thousand four hundred and fifty! 
Some of the missions, which in 1834 had as many 
as one thousand five hundred souls, numbered 
only a few hundred in 1842. The two missions of 
San Rafael and San Francisco Solano decreased 
respectively within this period from one thousand 
two hundred and fifty and one thousand three 
hundred, to twenty and seventy! A like diminu- 
tion was observed in the cattle and general pro- 
ducts of the country. Of the eight hundred and 
eight thousand head of live stock belonging to the 
missions at the date above-mentioned, only sixty- 
three thousand and twenty remained in 1842. The 
diminution in the cereals was equally striking; it 
fell from sev^enty to four thousand hectolitres. 
Nothing could show more satisfactorily the snperi- 
ority of the Religious over the civil administration 
than the above, for here we have brought under our 
notice the most deplorable diminution in the num- 
ber of the inhabitants and the material prosperity 
of the country. By descending to particular in- 
stances, this will become even more manifest still. 
At one period during the supremacy of the Fa- 
thers, the principal mission of the country (San 
Diego), produced as much as six thousand fanegas 
of wheat, and an equal quantity of maize; but in 
1842 the return for this mission was only eighteen 
hundred fanegas in all. Sixty barrels of wine and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



125 



brandy were annually produced from the vineyard ; 
a cotton and woolen factory turned out large quan- 
tities of stuffs, while a tannery and soap factory 
added to the general prosperity. A little wliile 
after and all these sources of wealth were entirely 
abandoned and ceased to exist. In the mission of 
St. John Capistrano, once one of the most flour- 
ishing establishments on the coast, possessing a 
Christian population of over two thousand, rich in 
herds to the extent of seventy thousand horned 
cattle, two thousand horse, and more than ten 
thousand sheep, with an annual return often thou- 
sand fanegas of corn and oil, and five hundred bar- 
rels of wine and brandy, the ruin was such at the 
time of which we speak, that of the two thousand 
Indians only one hundred remained ; of the seventy 
thousand, horned cattle only five hundred ; of the 
horse one hundred, and not a single sheep at all 1 
The harvest returns for the same time were three 
hundred fanegas of grain and fifty barrels of wine, 
instead of two thousand of the former and five 
hundred of the latter. 

The mission of St. Gabriel, founded in 1771 by 
the venerable Father Junipero Serra, at the epoch 
of its opulence counted as many as three thousand 
Indians, one hundred and five thousand oxen, 
twenty thousand horse, and more than forty thou- 
sand sheep, together with harvest returns of 
twenty thousand fanegas of different species of 
grain, and five hundred barrels of wine and brandy ; 



126 



HISTORY OF THE 



but reduced under the civil administration to five 
hundred Indians, seven hundred oxen, five hun- 
dred horse, and three thousand five hundred sheep. 
Attached to this mission, and farmed for the bene- 
fit of the natives, were seventeen extensive ranches. 
Two hundred pairs of bullocks, and several hun- 
dred Indians, were constantly employed in tilling 
the land. With such temporal prosperity well- 
regulated and improved by the Fathers, it is easy 
to conceive the happy and enviable condition of 
the natives. In the treasury of the last-mentioned 
mission at the time of the confiscation were one 
hundred thousand piastres ; and in the warehouses 
for the use of the natives, as much as two hun- 
dred thousand francs worth of European mer- 
chandise — all which fell into the hands of the ad- 
ministrators, and were appropriated by them. The 
devastation of the other establishments was on a 
scale equally great, as the reader may learn from 
the following tabular statistics : 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



127 



o o 

Ms p 

(t> o 
Ct) 



a: CO 

p p 



03 02 
P P 



M CO O 



02 SC! 
P P 



P '■^ Pj 



P 



iz!O!O!02H020202CCO!03O!02 
• PPPesPPPPPPPP 

p ^g_tf p p p y p p 

^ 5. EL O rt' N . . ^ 



3 F 



P w P !=• ct> 



i-S. 5 P 



o o 
: P 



P o 



CD I 



^ p 



* ^ ^ CO- 



P P 
P P 
<^ . ■ CD CD 

, 00 |_i H-' l-i 



CC 00 

to 

CO ^ 



^ H-^ l_a ^ j-' 1-1 ^ i-J 

O -q 00 h-i 00 -J ^ -3 
i_i~:ico-<i~qoo5<i-'<:i:>i_i-q 
. |_i ^ |_i . o . ^ . 



-q ~q 

CO cn 

CD CO 



COCXiOO^^I-'-Orf^Ol 



cocooooofcCbaooooocorii''*^ 



CO "to C7t~co~bo Ol"^;^ oi ^ tf^"to"to co^co'to h-1 cn ~3 --J cn 03 

OOTOOOOCnOOOOCnOOOOOOOOO 

000000000000000000000 



L )_i l—i to CO to 



® s S" 

ct> . ^ o 

CO 05 CP 



rfi. CO bo rf^ CO hfi' cn t-i CI cn 

^bocnoocnooi^bocTCOcoojc-ioooooajo 
000000000000000000000 



(_i (_i I— H-iO^-IOOl--^ 

JW_CO OTbOCOOOOCOCJtOOii. CO cn ^^^^^^^^►f^ j^ij^i^J^ 

OOOtf^OOOOO' — '< — • ' — i(~5t~5(rjC~5tfT;OO00 

000000000 



OOOtf^OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO 

oooooooooooooooooooop 
00000000000000000000— 



O Vl ■ 
Ci O O 

000 



GO coc»OQrbocn-<icnoo 

OlJ^OOOOOOOOO 

00000 0000 O o 



^ cn"bil-^"to 00 "to ~ilo olyi"ololclvo"o~o~o~cr)"o 
00000000000000000000 
00000000000000000000 



fcO to • 
CJT o cn • 
000 



Ol bO CO 07 )-» rf:^ CT! H-i >^ 
OCnOOOOCrfi-OOCnOO 

000000000000 



OClOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO 

000000000000000000000 
000000000000000000000 



to o o ■ 
000 
000 



'o rf^ ooVi~o rf^ rf^"o"cn to~o to 
000000000000 
000000000000 



^3 



KB 



S. B 



Pc? 



g' to 
P to 



H^J to I-" 1-1 (-i 

H- 'JOj^^pi to jWJ-iJO_C0 fcO^J3ijlO COjW OC _0 rfa- CO 

O 01 "cn o o cn ail:n"cT"o~cn O o cn'o o~o"o"o~o~o 
ooooooooooooooooooooo 
ooooooooooooooooooooo 



^3 

CO o; 



M d 

00 H 



128 



HISTORY OF THE 



In the foregoiDg, the reader has an incontrover- 
tible proof of the superiority of the Religious over 
the civil administration. By these figures we see 
that as long as the Fathers were unmolested in the 
discharge of their duty, the country advanced rap- 
idly on the road of prosperity and numbers ; but, 
on the other hand, as soon as the civil authorities 
took the management of affairs into their hands, 
ruin and demoralization were the consequence. 
To this the following unimpeachable writers also 
bear unequivocable testimony. Speaking of the 
change that happened in the country, Wilkes, one 
of the exploring expedition sent out by the Amer- 
ican government in 1842, saj^s: ^'At the same time 
with a change of rulers, the country was deprived of 
the religious establishments iij)on which its society and 
good order were founded. Anarchy and confusion 
began to reign, and the want of authority was ev- 
erywhere felt; some of the missions were deserted; 
the property which had been amassed in them was 
dissipated, and the Indians turned out to seek their 
native wilds. This act (the secularization act) 
brought about the ruin of the missions, and the 
property that was still left became a prey to the 
rapacity of the governor, the needy ofl&cers and 
the administrador, who have well-nigh consumed 
all." And again: Nothing can be in a worse 
state than the low offices, such as the alcalde, etc. 
They are now held by ignorant men, who have no 
idea of justice, which is generally administered 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 129 



according to the alcalde's individual notions, as 
his feelings may be enlisted or the standing of the 
parties. To recover a debt by legal means is con- 
sidered as beyond possibility, and creditors must 
wait until the debtor is disposed to pay. Until 
lately the word of a Calif ornian was sufficient to 
ensure the payment of claims upon him ; but such 
has been the moral degradation which has fallen 
upon the people, since the missions have been 
robbed by the authorities, and the old priests 
driven out, that no reliance can now be placed 
upon their promises, and all those who have lately 
trusted them complain that engagements are not 
regarded, and that it is next to impossible for any 
to obtain any return for any goods that have been 
delivered."^ Contrasted with that, as showing the 
justice and security under the missionary rule, is 
the testimony of a by no means partial historian. 
Speaking of the state of affairs while in the hands 
of the missionaries, Alexander Forbes, in his His- 
tory of Upper California^ says: Much credit is un- 
questionably due to them (the Fathers), and the 
result exhibits in a striking point of view the effi- 
cacy of the system followed by the Fathers, more 
especially when compared with that adopted by 
missionaries in other countries. * * * There are, 
I fear, few examples to be found, where men en- 
joying unlimited confidence and power, have not 
abused them. And yet I have never heard that the 

(1) Wilkes' Exploring Expedition : p. 161, 
37 



130 



HISTORY OF THE 



missionaries of California have not acted with the 
most perfect fidelity, that they ever hetrmjed their 
trust or exercised inhumanity ; and the testimony of 
all travelers who have visited this country, is uni- 
formly to the same effect. On the contrary," con- 
tinues the same author, "'there are recorded in- 
stances of the most extraordinary zeal, industry 
and philanthropy in the conduct of those men. 
Since the country has been opened, strangers have 
found at their missions the most generous and dis- 
interested hospitality, protection and kindness ; 
and this without one solitary instance to the con- 
trary that I have ever heard of." He then goes on 
to describe the character of one of the Fathers: 
"He (Father Peyri) first built a small thatched 
cottage, and asked for a few cattle and Indians 
from the mission. After a constant residence of 
thirty-four years at this place (the mission of San 
Luis Key) he left it stocked with nearly sixty 
thousand head of domesticated animals of all sorts, 
and yielding an annual produce of about thirteen 
thousand bushels of grain, while the population 
amounted to nearly three thousand Indians ! He 
left also a complete set of buildings, including a 
church with enclosures, etc. Yet, after these 
thirty-four years of incessant labor, in which he 
expended the most valuable part of his life, the 
worthy Peyri left his mission with only what he 
judged to be sufficient means to enable him to join 
his convent in the city of Mexico, where he threw 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 131 



himself upon the charity of his order. The toil 
of managing such an establishment would be 
sufficient motive for a man of Father Peyri's age 
to retire ; but the new order of things, which has 
introduced new men and new measures — when the 
political power has been entrusted to heads not 
over-wise and to hands not over-pure, when the 
theoretical doctrine of liberty and equality have 
been preached while oppression and rapine have 
been practiced — has doubtless accelerated his re- 
signation. Whatever his motives may have been, 
his voluntary retirement into poverty to spend his 
remaining days in pious exercises, must be ap- 
plauded by the religious, and his noble disinter- 
estedness by all. At his mission, strangers of all 
countries and modes of faith, as well as his fellow- 
subjects, found always a hearty welcome and the 
utmost hospitality. 

Many of my countrymen and personal friends 
have related to me, with enthusiasm, the kindness 
and protection which they have received at his 
hands; boons which are doubly valtiable where 
places of entertainment do not exist, and where 
security is not firmly established."^ 

Dwindle, in his Colonial History of 8an Francisco, 
is equally explicit: •"The results of the mission 
scheme of Christianization and colonization were 
such as to justify the plans of the wise statesmen 

(1) Hist, of Upper and Lower California, Alexander Forbes ; p. 228, 
529. 



132 



HISTORY OF THE 



who hitherto devised it and to gladden the hearts 
of the pious men who devoted their lives to its 
execution. * * * If we ask where are now the 
thirty thousand Christianized Indians, wha once 
enjoyed the heneficence and created the icealth of the 
twenty-one Catholic missions of California, and 
then contemplate the most wretched of all want of 
system, which has succeeded them under our own 
government (American), we shall not withhold 
our admiration from those good and devoted 
men, who, with such wisdom, sagacity and self- 
sacrifice, reared these wonderful institutions in the 
wilderness of California. They^ at least, would 
have preserved these Indian races, if they had 
been left to pursue unmolested their work of pious 
beneficence.'^-^ 

With the ruin of the missions and the dispersion 
of the natives came also the ill-treatment and 
cruelty of the Keligious. The arrangements made 
for supplying the place of the Fathers not being 
equal to the emergency, the neophytes were in 
several instances entirely abandoned and deprived 
of the services of religion. Those of the mission- 
aries, on the other hand, who had obtained per- 
mission to remain on taking the oath of allegiance 
to the new constitution, wer# treated with uniform 
insult, indignity and affront. Deprived of their 
former authority and position they became the 
dependents of those who before were only their 

(1) Colonial Hist, of San Francisco: Dwinelle ; pp. 44, 87. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 133 

underlingSj and, strange to consider, these very 
men, when raised above the heads of their masters, 
treated them more in the character of menials than 
ministers of religion. "We have seen," says De 
Mofras, ''the Rev. Father Gronzales obliged to sit 
at the table of the administrator, and to suffer the 
rudeness of cowherds and majordomos, who but a 
few years before esteemed themselves happy to 
enter the service of the monks as domestics." ^ 
Speaking of the mission of St. Anthony, the same 
writer says: "The only Religious who still inhabit 
San Antonio, the Rev. Father Gutierrez gave us 
the most hospitable reception ; and we saw with 
indignation that an ancient domestic who had be- 
come administrator of the mission took advantage 
of the paralytic state of this ecclesiastic to put him 
on rations and even^refase him the actual neces- 
saries of life." Of the reduced state of the mis- 
sion of San Luis Obispo, he saj^s: " In the build- 
ing, at present (1842) in ruins, we found reduced 
to the greatest misery the oldest Spanish Francis- 
can of all California, the Rev. Father Raman 
Abella Araegonais, who saw the illustrious Pey- 
rouse in 1787. The mission has suffered such de- 
vastation that this poor Religious slept on an ox- 
hide, drank out of a horn, and had only for his 
food some morsels of meat dried in the sun ! This 
venerable Father distributed the little that was 
sent him among the Indian children, who still in- 

(1) VoL 1, p. 342. 



134 



HISTORY OF THE 



habit, with their famihes, the tottering hovels at- 
tached to the mission. Several charitable persons, 
as well as Father Duran, have offered an asylum to 
Father Abella, but he always refuses and declares 
that he wishes to die at his post. This worthy man, 
who has founded several missions to the north, is 
almost sixty years in the apostleship and speaks still 
of going to the conquest of souls, while at the same 
time in an age so advanced he supports without 
murmur the humiliation and privation which pov- 
erty brings." 

More remarkable than the foregoing as showing 
the heartlessness and rapacity of the civil adminis- 
trators on the the one hand, and the heroic zeal 
and devotion to duty of the missionaries on the 
other, is the case of the Rev. Father Sarria, who 
died of starvation at the mission of Soledad in the 
year 1838. The circumstances connected with the 
venerable man's death are these : The mission of 
Soledad, of which Father Sarria w^as pastor, was 
founded in the year 1791. It was once a flourish- 
ing Christian settlement, possessing its hundreds 
of converts and thousands of cattle. Want had 
never been known there from the time of its 
foundation up to the moment of confiscation. Im- 
mediately upon the change, however, so great was 
the plunder and devastation of everything belong- 
ing to the mission that the Father, who remained 
at his post with a few of the Indians, was unable 
to obtain the ordinary necessaries of life, yet re- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 135 

duced as he was to the greatest extremity, he would 
not abandon the remnant of his flock. For thirty 
years he had labored among them, and now, if ne- 
cessary, he was ready to die in their behalf. Broken 
down by years and exhausted by hunger, one Sun- 
day morning in the month of August of the above 
mentioned year, the holy old man assembled in his 
little church the few converts that remained to 
him. It was the last time he was to appear be- 
fore them. Hardly had he commenced the holy 
sacrifice of the Mass when his strength completely 
failed him; he fell before the altar and expired in 
the arms of his people, for whom he so zealously 
and earnestly labored. J^oble and worthy death 
of a Spanish missionary priest. 



136 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE YI. 

The Mexican Goveenment confiscates the chuech peopeety, oe Pious 
Fund, or Califoenia. — Its histoet. — Effects of confiscation. 
— Anaecht. — Eevolution in 1836, — Alvaeado as leadee. — Is 
opposed by Castllleeo. — Caeillo appointed Goveenoe. — Plot 
foe the oveetheow of Alvaeado. — Conspieatoes captueed. — 
Theie teeatment. — Micheltoeena aeeiyes. — He eestoees the 
Missions to the Eeligious. — Goveenment dissatisfied at the 
pbogeess being made. — Oedees them to be sold. — The extinc- 
tion OF THE Native Chuech. — Uppee Califoenia annexed by 
Ameeica. 

While the things spoken of in the preceding 
chapter were being enacted in California, the Mex- 
ican government on its part was equally active in 
depriving the missions of those hereditary estates 
which the piety and liberality of the faithful had 
charitably donated for the exclusive establishment 
and maintenance of religion in the country. Un- 
der the plea that the missions were no longer in 
need of external support, the congress of Mexico, 
by a decree passed on the twenty-fifth of May, 
1832, empowered the executive to rent out all the 
mission properties for a period of seven years, the 
proceeds to be paid into the national treasury. By 
virtue of this decree the fifty thousand dollars 
paid annually to the Fathers passed to the use of 
the» government. The other acts of this congress 
respecting the status and liberty of the Mexican. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 137 



Churcli were equally arbitrary and rapacious. 
After having abrogated the authority of the sov- 
ereign Pontiff, suppressed the convents of the Re- 
ligious, and abolished the compulsory payment of 
titles, they ended by proposing to the nation the 
confiscation of the entire property of the Church 
for the liquidation of the national debt. A measure 
so radical and irreligious produced results entirely 
different from what its authors had contemplated. 
The country being unprepared for such a scheme, 
the national conscience was rudely shocked, and 
a revolution which ended in the abrogation of the 
constitution of 1824, and the formation of a 
consolidated republic, of which Santa Anna became 
president, was the result. This was in 1835, and 
in the following year the new congress, more 
Catholic and conscientious than its predecessor, 
restored to the ecclesiastical authorities of Cali- 
fornia the whole of the mission property, or 
pious fund, to be employed according to the orig- 
inal intentions of the donors. The pious fund 
thus restored to its original purpose was adminis- 
tered by the ecclesiastical authorities till 1842, 
when the provisional president, General Santa 
Anna, deprived the bishop, Right Rev. Dr. Diego, 
of its administration, and entrusted it to G-eneral 
Yalencia. This was only preparatory to its entire 
appropriation, for in the same year, 1842, the same 
unscrupulous functionary, Santa Anna, sold the 
whole to the mercantile firm of Barrio & Rubio for 



138 



HISTORY OF THE 



a sum known only to the contracting parties, 
" Bold," says de Mofras, "by the very excess of 
weakness, the Mexican government recoiled from 
no arbitrary measure to supply its financial deficits. 
Thus it has not hesitated to seize the property be- 
longing to the missions of California, whose value 
was not less than tim million dollars!^ The illegal- 
ity and injustice of this act will be better under- 
stood by the reader on learning the history of this 
ecclesiastical property, or pious fund, as it was 
more generally known. 

The pious fund of California was the aggregate 
sums donated by Catholics for the establishment 
and maintenance of missions in Lower and Upper 
California. It dates from the end of the seven- 
teenth century. In the beginning of the year 
1697, before the royal warrants had yet been ob- 
tained by the Jesuit Fathers for the reduction of 
California, Father Salva Tierra proceeded to Mex- 
ico, by permission of his superiors, for the pur- 
pose of collecting funds for the establishment of 
missions in the country„ Amongst those who sub- 
scribed largely to the Father on this occasion, were 
Don Alonso Davolas, Count de Mira Yallez, and 
Don Matheo Fernandez de la Cruz, who donated 
two thousand dollars. This, with the other pri- 
vate subscriptions collected by the Father ^ 
amounted in all to the sum of fifteen thousand 
dollars. At the same time the congregation of 
Our Lady of Doulours gave eight thousand dollars 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 139 



as a fund for one mission, to which they after- 
wards added a donation of two thousand dollars 
more, as nothing short of ten thousand dollars suf- 
ficed for the establishment and maintenance of each 
mission. 

During the same year, Don Juan Cavallero' y 
Ozio, a devout and wealthy priest of the city of 
Querataro, subscribed twenty thousand crowns for 
the establishment of two other missions, which, 
added to the sums already mentioned, constituted 
the beginning of what was afterwards known as 
the Pious Fund of California. 

On the fifth of February, 1697, the royal war- 
rants were issued to Father Tierra, and two days 
later, on the seventh of the same month, he left 
Mexico and set out for California, where he ar- 
rived in the same year. For the next few years 
the missions were in a very struggling condition, 
Father Kiihno, who was in Sonora, collected what 
subscriptions he could, and sent them to his 
brother Religious. 

The next important donation made to the mis- 
sions, was in 1702, by Don Joseph de la Puente. 
Marquis de Yilla Puente, who subscribed for the 
establishment of three missions; while Don Nicolas 
de Artega and his lady founded another, which 
made the sum equal to forty thousand dollars. To 
these, other donations were being constantly add- 
ed, till in 1716, the aggregate sums collected from 
all sources amounted to one million two hundred 
and seventy-three thousand dollars, of which only 



140 



HISTORY OF THE 



eighteen thousand dollars had been received from 
government. It is to be observed that these dona- 
tions and all others of a like nature afterwards 
subscribed, were given not only for the establish- 
ment, but also for the maintenance of the mis- 
sions in perpetuum. 

Up to this, several of the large sums subscribed 
for the establishment of missions, remained in the 
hands of the donors, the interest only being an- 
nually remitted to the Fathers. The insecurity 
of this system was seen, by the failure of one of 
the contributors, Don Lopez, by which ten thou- 
sand dollars were lost to the fathers, and one mis- 
sion left entirely without funds. To avoid the re- 
currence of a like disaster, it was thought more 
prudent to call in all the promised donations, and 
invest them in land and other real estate, the an- 
nual revenue of which would serve for the main- 
tenance of the missions. This was accordingly 
done, and the ranches of Guadaloupe, Huateca 
and Huapango, were purchased from the proceeds. 
To these were afterwards added the landed estate 
of San Pedro Torrean, Eincon and Gralandrinas, 
with several mines, manufactories, flocks and more 
than five hundred square leagues of land in the 
province of Tamaulipas.^ 

It would not be easy to determine the exact 
amount the above lands, mines, etc., may have 
represented. Up to 1768, they remained under 

(1) Vide Be Mofras, yo\. I., p. 278; Colonial Hist. CaL, Dwinelle ; 
p. 45. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 141 



the control of the Jesuit Fathers ; but on the ex- 
pulsion of these Religious, they were taken charge 
of by the Spanish civil authorities, and farmed for 
the benefit of the missions. They yielded at this 
period an annual revenue of fifty thousand dollars.^ 
Twenty-four thousand of this was expended in the 
stipend of the Franciscan and Dominican mission- 
aHes, and twenty-six thousand for mission purposes 
in general. Tliis arrangement lasted up to 1827^ 
from which period up to 1818, and again from 
1828 to 1831, the missionaries did not receive 
their stipend, owing to the political troubles in 
Spain and Mexico at these periods. If we take, 
then, those years during which the civil authori- 
ities did not remit to the Fathers any of the an- 
nual fifty thousand, we obtain an aggregate sum of 
five hundred thousand dollars. To this must be 
added two hundred thousand dollars, appropriated 
by the kings fiscal, in 1806, seventy-eight thou- 
sand dollars forcibly seized by government in 
1827, and two hundred and seventy-two thousand 
dollars, the value of goods supplied by the Fa- 
thers to the presidios, for which they were never 
paid. All these, taken as one, show the indebted- 
ness of the Mexican government, from this source 
alone, to the Catholic missions of California to be 
one million five hundred thousand dollars. Then 
there were the large mission estates confiscated by 
the congress of Jalisco, which may be set down at 

(1) Vide De Mofras, vol. 1., p. 266-268. 



142 



HISTORY OF THE 



one hundred and fifty thousand dollars ; and finally, 
all the live stock belonging to^the missions at the 
time of the secularization ; representing, according 
to the fairest estimate, three millions of dollars, all 
lost to the Fathers by an Act of Congress, which 
placed them in the hands of administrators, who 
administered them as Congress administered the 
estates of the Church or the Pious Fund. The 
actual indebtedness, then, of the Mexican govern- 
ment to the Catholic missions of California, stands 
thus : 

1. Neglect to pay the annual chnrcli revenue of 
fifty thousand dollars, from 1811 to 1818; and 



from 1828 to 1831 $500,000 

2. Appropriated in 1806 for the use of the Span- 
ish government 200,000 

3. Forcibly seized in the mint in Mexico in 1827 

by government 78,000 

4. Articles supplied to the Presidios 272,000 

5. Estates confiscated by the congress of Ja- 
lisco 150,000 

6. Interest on these sums 600,000 

7. Interest of the pious fund for four years, 
from 1832 to 1836, during which time the 
annual revenue of fifty thousand dollars 

were paid into the national treasury 200,000 

8. Sale of the Pious Fund 2,000,000 

9. Interest on the Pious Fund from its con- 
fiscation in 1842, at the rate of five per cent. 2,800,000 

10. Confiscation of the live stock 3,000,000 

11. Interest on this amount from 1842 to 1870. 4,200,000 



Total indebtedness of the Mexican government 

to the Catholic Church of California. $12,200,000 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 143 



The loss to the Church of the pious fund was 
most injurious to the missions. Already they had 
been rumed almost beyond the hope of a remedy by 
the previous action of congress. As long, however^ 
as this property remained to them, they had at 
least something to hope for, though it might be only 
a precarious support, but this no longer at their 
command, nothing awaited them in the future but 
poverty and neglect. Nor was this all that the 
native Christian congregations had to complain of 
at this time. Following the example set them by gov- 
ernment, the white population in several instances 
laid violent hands on the lands and the stock of 
the converts, giving them nothing in return but 
ill-usage and abuse if they dared to complain. 
Thus injured and thwarted by government and 
private individuals, the people assumed an attitude 
of defence; and then began that system of retalia- 
tion which for several years, from 1834, kept the 
country in a state of continual anarchy. Heturn- 
ing to their mountain fastnesses, the Indians insti- 
tuted a kind of predatory warfare against their op- 
pressors; carrying off, in some instances, their 
cattle and provisions, and in others, what was 
dearer to them than both, their wives and their 
daughters. Being thoroughly acquainted with the 
nature of the country, and expert in horsemanship 
from their earliest years, they had a decided ad- 
vantage over the whites; yet the latter naturally 
resented the lawlessness, and retaliated by carry- 



144 



HISTORY OF THE 



ing fire and sword into their locality. On some 
of these occasions whole villages were destroyed, 
and deeds of rapine and reckless atrocity com- 
mitted, of which it is better to be silent. 

At the same time a spirit of revolt was growing 
in the minds of the whites against their Mexican 
masters. Ostensibly with a view of gaining their 
independence, but in reality with the object of 
plunder and personal aggrandizement, a few daring 
conspirators raised the standard of revolt in 1836, 
seized upon Montere}^, and declared the country 
independent of Mexico. Those who first engaged 
in the scheme were, indeed, only few. Thirty 
American riflemen, under the command of one 
Graham, from Tennessee, and sixty mounted Cali- 
fornians, commanded by Castro, but all under the 
direction of Alvarado, a native of the country, 
composed the entire revolutionary force. Angel 
Ramirez and Don Cosme Pena, both Mexican offi- 
cials, were also engaged in the movement, and 
charged with its interest. The party first marched 
on the capital, where they arrived on the second 
N'ovember. Their first care was to obtain posses- 
sion of the battery which commanded the bay, 
and might be made to play upon the city and pre- 
sidio. In this they met with no opposition, prob- 
ably because of their coming being a secret; but 
as no ammunition fell into their hands, their success 
was not all they anticipated. The necessary ma- 
terial, however, was quickly supplied them by three 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 145 



American vessels then in the port, while the requi- 
site commissariat was also provided by American 
citizens. Gutierrez, the governor, with seventy- 
men under his command, ignominiously shut himself 
up in the fort, and awaited an attack. Thus, 
comparatively secure, he might at least have made 
a certain show of defence; but the mere presence 
of the enemy seems to have been too much for his 
nerves, for, at the first shot from their camp, he 
demanded a parley and capitulated on certain fa- 
vorable conditions.^ The conditions, however, 
were never observed, for, as soon as the rebels 
found themselves masters of the situation, forgetful 
of the stipulated agreement, they deported the 
governor and his officials to Lower California. 
Then became apparent the contradictory spirit by 
which the revolutionary leaders were animated. 
Faithful to the instincts of their race, the Ameri- 
cans endeavored to persuade the Californians to 
demand admission into the Union. Alvarado, 
Pena and Ramirez, on the other hand, were op- 
posed to this course, and eventually succeeded in 
preventing its adoption. Meantime, Alvarado, who 
had directed the movements from the beginning, 
was not idle in his own interest. By his influence 
and popularity, he succeeded in getting himself 
appointed to the position of governor in the place 
of Grutierrez. 

Don Mariano Gruadalupe Yallejo obtained the 

(1) De Mofras says that Gutierrez was abandoned by his troops; 
if so, lie cannot be charged with cowardice. 
38 



146 



HISTORY OF THE 



position of military commandant-general, the office 
of prefect being conferred upon Don Jose Castro^ 
an officer of police. The chief offices being thus 
filled, and a shadow of constitutional government 
established^ the country was formally erected into 
a/ree and sovereign state; but only conditionally, pro- 
visions being made that in case the then existing 
central government of Mexico were overthrown, 
and a federal constitution adopted in its stead, 
California should enter the confederation with the 
other states. 

The events that thus occurred at the capital, 
though important as respected the community, 
did not immediately put the country into the hands 
of the party. The inhabitants of Santa Barbara 
and Los Angeles refused to acknowledge the 
change, but Alvarado was not the man to brook 
opposition, and accordingly marched upon the 
first mentioned place with a body of followers. 
He was met by Castillero, who, though at the head 
of a much larger command, was yet fearful of risk- 
ing an engagement, and came to terms with his 
opponent. In accordance with the provisions of 
the agreement it was arranged that Alvarado 
should recognize the existing central constitution 
of Mexico, be proclaimed political chief, pro tem.y 
and that Castillero should proceed to Mexico to 
arrange matters with government as deputy to 
congress, with a salary of three thousand piastres 
a year. The terms of the agreement were, indeed. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



147 



favorable to the contracting parties, and cannot 
fail to excite a smile on the countenance of the 
reader. The fact of the leader of the revolution 
proposing terms to the legitimate rulers, and ex- 
pecting to be confirmed in his position by them, is 
not often to be met with in the pages of history. 

In effect Castillero set out for the capital, but 
not content with confining himself to the object 
of his mission, he found leisure and means of in- 
triguing against the interests of the Religious 
and their flocks. The little wealth and authority 
which the Fathers still retained were the objects 
of his unscrupulous avarice, nor was he at a loss 
for assistants to carry out his unholy design. In- 
fluenced by the accounts which he furnished of 
the still existing riches of the missions, the gov- 
ernment passed a law, on the seventeenth of Au- 
gust, 1837, completely depriving the Religious of 
the. temporal administration, and placing it in the 
hands of the governor. Touching the direct mis- 
sion of the deputy, it could not be expected that 
government, however weak and unable to main- 
tain its authority, would confirm the position of 
Alvarado as governor; and we accordingly find the 
nomination of Don Carlos Carillo, a former dep- 
uty to congress, to that post. Alvarado, thus dis- 
appointed in his expectations from congress, deter- 
mined to maintain his position by an appeal to 
arms. He accordingly put himself at the head of 
a number of his followers, amounting to fifty or 



148 



HISTORY OF THE 



more, Americans and Californians, and marched 
against the new governor, then in possession of 
Santa Barbara. Carillo, though supported by a 
larger number of troops, was fearful of risking a 
battle, knowing the qualities of the American 
sharpshooters as marksmen. He accordingly re- 
tired from the field without coming to an engage- 
ment, and left Alvarado master of the position. 
Inconceivable as it may appear, the Mexican gov- 
ernment, on learning the state of affairs, confirmed 
Alvarado in his position of constitutional gover- 
nor, unmindful of the fact that he had been the 
leader of the rebellion — had declared the country 
independent — was desirous of handing it over to 
strangers, and had driven from their posts the two 
governors, Gutierrez and Carillo, duly appointed 
by congress. 

This weak, undignified conduct, in recognizing 
and confirming the power and authority of a rebel, 
is sufficient to indicate to the reader the impotent 
state of the republic at the time. 

As may be expected, Alvarado, in gratitude for 
the part his adherents had taken in raising him to 
power, was not slow in rewarding them for their 
services. Upon his English and American sup- 
porters he bestowed grants of land, money and 
stock confiscated from the missions. Graham, the 
captain of the band, obtained as his share a land- 
ed estate and two hundred mules. Alvarado, him- 
self, was only too ready to take advantage of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 149 



provisions of the law made in his favor, 'consti- 
tuting him temporal administrator, whereby he 
was enabled to appropriate to his own use a con- 
siderable part of the cattle of the mission of Car- 
melo, and the moneys resulting from the sale of 
the live stock, vineyards and houses of Our Lady 
of Soledad. To the commandant, Greneral Yallejo, 
fell the goods and stock of the missions of San 
Rafael and San Francisco Solano; while to Castro, 
the prefect of Monterey, was given all the mova- 
ble and immovable property of the mission of San 
Juan Bautista. 

Thus, under the sanction and by the approval 
of Congress, these revolutionary agents laid vio- 
lent hands upon the remaining public and private 
property of the missions, and unscrupulously ap- 
propriated it to their own personal use. To the 
memory, however, of Alvarado, it must be ac- 
knowledged, that though ambitious and unscru- 
pulous, when his own and his party's interests were 
at stake, he had, withal, sufficient honor and con- 
science to endeavor to restrain within bounds the 
utterly shameless proceedings of the other adminis- 
trators, in whose hands the management of the mis- 
sions had been placed since 1833. Hence, with 
the view of preventing peculation, and of provid- 
ing for the better interests of the natives, he is- 
sued a regulation in January of 1837, limiting the 
powers of the administrators, and obliging them 
to furnish their accounts to the government. But 



150 



HISTORY OF THE 



this proving unavailing, the office was abolished, 
and substituted by that of mayordomo. 

Meanwhile, Alvar ado's own position was becom- 
ing more and more critical. As generally hap- 
pens in revolutionary outbursts, when the leaders 
consider their services unfairly remunerated, a 
counter revolution is generally the result ; so, in 
this instance, the governor's English and Ameri- 
can supporters, deeming themselves sorely ag- 
grieved, formed another conspiracy for overthrow- 
ing the government and making California inde- 
pendent, with the ultimate object of obtaining for 
her admission into the Union. The conspirators, 
who numbered in all six-and-forty persons, twenty- 
five English, chiefly deserters from the vessels then 
lying in the harbor, and twenty-one Americans, 
were commanded by Graham. Immediately be- 
fore the execution of the design, one of the con- 
spirators, Grarner, influenced by the hope of ob- 
taining a considerable reward, betrayed his com- 
panions, by informing the governor. Alvarado 
was not slow in taking the necessary measures to 
prevent the success of the plot. The limited 
number of troops at his command, and the unre- 
liableness of those he might be able to press into 
the service, showed him the necessity of avoiding 
an open engagement. To surprise the conspira- 
tors, capture them in their assembly, and banish 
them the country, seemed the most prudent and 
certain of success. A company of soldiers, com- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 151 



manded by Castro, was accordingly dispatched for 
the town of Monterey, near which the chiefs of the 
revohitionary party were then known to be as- 
sembled. After marching some miles into the 
country under the guidance of the informer, they 
arrived at the hut where the conspirators were 
gathered. The night being far advanced, the men 
had retired to rest, and while utterly unconscious 
of the danger in which they were placed, a volley 
was poured into their midst, which resulted in 
the disablement of the majority. One, who at- 
tempted to escape, was cut down by a blow of a 
sabre, and the others, seeing the inutility of re- 
sistance, submitted to their captors, and were con- 
ducted, as prisoners, to the governor. This utterly 
barbarous act Castro attempted to justify, by al- 
leging the danger his men would be in by an open 
engagement. Of the conspirators, who were com- 
posed of Americans, English and French, only a 
few obtained their release. The others, without 
any investigation or trial, were immediately put 
on board a corvette, and deported , to San Bias, 
whence they were sent to Tepic, a town in the in- 
terior, where they were treated as convicts. This 
arbitrary proceeding on the part of Alvarado, 
evoked from the English and American representa- 
tives a strong reclamation. Bustamante, president 
of the republic at the time, was alarmed, and order- 
ed the prisoners to be released and returned to Cal- 
ifornia at the public expense. He further ordered 



152 HISTORY OF THE 

them an indemnity of three piastres a day for the 
loss of then' time, but did not give any instructions 
for reimbursing them for the loss of any property 
they may have sustained in consequence of their 
arrest. At the representation, however, of the 
English and American consuls, one hundred and 
fifty- three thousand piastres were afterwards 
granted them. 

Enraged against Castro and Alvarado, by whom 
they had been arrested and maltreated, the re- 
turned prisoners no sooner found themselves back 
in the country, than they applied themselves with 
still greater energy to carrying out their original 
plan. The only obstacle that impeded their pur- 
pose was the fear lest in renewing the attempt^ 
they would not be supported by the American au- 
thorities. Meanwhile, the governor continued at 
the head of affairs, there being none to oppose 
him directly but a spirited Dominican Religious, 
Eather Gabriel, of Lower California, who, at the 
head of his people, offered a feeble resistance, 
while attempting to prevent the entire spoliation 
of his mission. Though thus successful in oppos- 
ing the authority of government and private in- 
dividuals, the governor's position was by no means 
secure. In 1841, as has been remarked, several 
Americans, allured by the favorable accounts of 
the country, arrived in California. The presence 
of these men, at that particular juncture, was the 
cause of the greatest anxiety to the authorities. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 153 



The old animosity that existed in the minds of the 
outraged American and English conspirators, was 
sure to be revived, and an attempt at retaliation 
essayed, now that the party had little to fear. 
Fearing the consequences almost certain to result 
from another revolt, Alvarado demanded reinforce- 
ments from Mexico; but the only assistance he re- 
ceived was that of three hundred convicts, drawn 
from the Mexican prisons ; and who, it was thought, 
in gratitude for their deliverance, would prove 
themselves the guardians of peace ! The presi- 
dent, Santa Anna, at the same time removed Al- 
varado from the office of governor, and appointed 
in his stead the general of brigade, Don Manuel 
Micheltorena ; but the latter had hardly arrived 
in the country, when he learned that Monterey had 
fallen into the hands of the Americans. The com- 
mander of the United States squadron then in the 
Pacific, Commodore Catesby Jones, in the belief 
that war had broken out between his country and 
Mexico, hastened to Monterey, and on the twen- 
tieth of October, 1842, took possession of the city, 
hoisted the American colors, and issued a procla- 
mation declaring the country a part of the repub- 
lic. Four-and-twenty hours later, when the news 
of the still existing peaceful relations between the 
two countries arrived, the commodore had the 
mortification of being necessitated to lower his 
flag and to apologize for his conduct. 

It was now clear that California was liable at 



154 



HISTORY OF THE 



any moment to pass from under Mexican rule, and 
to become an integral portion of the American 
nation. At the first intimation of war, the com- 
modore was sure to repeat his former proceeding, 
and take possession of the country in the name of 
his nation. The only thing that co^ld have pre- 
vented such a result, would be the cession of the 
country to some other nation. Nor was this, at 
the moment, very unlikely; for it had been seri- 
ously contemplated by government to 'hand over 
both Californias to the British authorities, in lieu 
of the debts due by the republic to the subjects of 
Great Britain. This, however, was prevented by 
the immediate turn of events; and, indeed, even 
if ceded, it is almost certain that America would 
have ultimately claimed it as her own — a proceed- 
ing which would have given rise to hostilities, and 
a deplorable war between the two nations. 

One of the first acts of the new governor, on 
entering on the duties of his office, was the re- 
storation of the missions to the Religious. On ex- 
amining into the state of affairs, and the require- 
ments of the country, he was persuaded that 
tranquillity and prosperity could only be expected 
by a return to the original system. This, though 
a politic and statesmanlike view, was unequal to 
the occasion; it came too late, the missions were 
ruined beyond the hope of a remedy. The wise 
and liberal-minded governor, however, sought the 
accomplishment of his purpose, and on the year 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 155 



following his arrival, restored the missions to the 
natives, and their direction to the Religious/ The 
wisdom and policy of this act cannot for a mo- 
ment be doubted. It was, under the circumstances, 
the only sure means of restoring order to the 
country, and of providing for the happiness of the 
people, and the security of government. For a 
half a century and upwards, as long as the au- 
thority of the Fathers was recognized, the coun- 
try was prosperous, the people happy, and the 
government secure. Hundreds were being annu- 
ally reclaimed from their barbarous state, the lands 
were turned to most profitable account, the flocks 
increased and trade advanced. But when the new 
order of things was substituted for the old — when 
the authority was taken out of the hands of the 
Religious, six years of the most bitter experience 
clearly demonstrated the false notions of the time, 
and the decided superiority of the Religious over 
the civil regime. 

His excellency was also aware that unless the 
missions were re-formed, and the scattered In- 
dians induced to return, the government, of which 
he was a representative, would, indeed, have but 
a very imperfect hold on the country, and would, 
eventually, have the mortification of seeing it ab- 
sorbed by the American republic. Under the cir- 
cumstances, then, the scheme for the restoration 
of the missions was, in principal, good, yet unhap- 

(1) See Governor's Proclamation at end of voL 



156 



HISTORY OF THE 



pily, from the very disorganized state of affairs at 
the time, unequal to the end. Those of the In- 
dians who had returned to their wilds, and lived 
by brigandage, were too altered and demoralized 
in character and religion, to be easily persuaded to 
return; those, on the other hand, who wandered 
idly through the country, or lived in misery at the 
missions, remembering the cruelties practiced on 
them by the whites, could not readily read a suf- 
ficient security in the new order of the governor 
to induce them to assume with alacrity their for- 
mer occupations. Still, an effort was made to 
carry out the governor's scheme. For two years 
the Religious labored to this end, with all the zeal, 
energy and ability that characterized them from 
the beginning. Already the happy fruits of their 
labors were apparent ; numbers of the Indians had 
returned ; others were coming in. The lands 
were being again tilled and the flocks attended ; 
but it was still manifest that yet many years 
would be required, before things could be brought 
to the same flourishing condition as before. 
This the government was unwilling to brook, and 
in keeping with all its other arbitrary acts respect- 
ing the Californian Church, determined upon rent- 
ing and selling the missions. To this end, in 
1845, the departmental assembly empowered the 
then acting governor, Pio Pico, to dispose of, 
either b}^ renting or selling to the white settlers 
of the country, the missions established by the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 157 



Fathers/ From that moment, the hopes of the na- 
tive Christian congregations were at an end. By 
virtue of the governor's order, the property which 
had been reahzed through a long series of years, 
by the patient toil, devotion and care of the Re- 
ligious, for the exclusive benefit of the natives, 
now passed into the possession of private individ- 
uals, while the Religious themselves, the authors 
of the country's temporal prosperity, were re- 
duced, as we have seen, to the condition of menials, 
deprived of the common necessaries of life. Thus 
sank, never to be revived, the hopes, the aspira- 
tions and well-being of the native Christian con- 
gregations of both Californias. 

The destruction of the native church was the 
prelude to the annexation of the country by Amer- 
ica, the immediate circumstances connected with 
which were as follows: 

In 1835, Texas revolted against the federal gov- 
ernment, and asserted its independence. On the fol- 
lowing year, the commander of the Mexican forces, 
after being defeated by the Texans, acknowledged 
the independence of the province, and signed a 
treaty to that effect. This, however, the Mexicans, 
as a people, do not seem to have ever endorsed; for 
when a new party came into power, they still 
claimed authority over Texas as a part of the re- 
public. The Texans, meantime, paid no attention 
to the claim, continued to govern themselves as an 

(1) See Proclamation at end of vol. 



158 



HISTORY OF THE 



independent people, and as such were regarded by 
America and Great Britain. During the nine 
years that immediately followed this change, the 
inhabitants frequently demanded admission into 
the Union, but were as often refused. At length, 
in 1815, it being then manifest that Mexico could 
no longer assert its authority over that people, the 
American congress, with the unanimous consent of 
the Texan people, passed resolutions annexing the 
province. Five days later the Mexican ambas- 
sador at Washington demanded his papers, and 
quitted the country. The casus belli, however, 
was not exactly the annexation of the province, 
but a disagreement respecting its boundaries. 
According to the Texans, the Rio Grande was the 
natural boundary, but the Mexicans, on the other 
hand, maintained that the Newasas was the line. 

A difference of some hundred and twenty-five or 
thirty miles of territory was thus the cause of dis- 
pute. To avoid the consequences of a war, over- 
tures were made by America, but scornfully re- 
jected by Mexico. Under the circumstances, the 
cabinet at Washington saw no other course than 
to enforce its authority by arms; and to carry out 
this resolution, early in 1846, General Taylor was 
commanded to occupy the territory in dispute. 
Then commenced that series of terrible engage- 
ments which ended in the complete overthrow of 
the Mexicans, and the taking of their capital. 

The same year that Texas was received into the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 159 

tTnion, Colonel John C. Fremont, of the United 
States topographical survey, was sent out by the 
government to explore the territories of Utah, 
California and Oregon. The object of this com- 
mission can be hardly supposed to be other than 
to prepare the way for the annexation of those 
provinces. In January, 1846, Fremont arrived 
in California, and his presence was at once con- 
strued unfavorably by the local authorities. In- 
deed, it was impossible, considering the circum- 
stances, that it could be looked upon otherwise. 
While proceeding at the head of his party to Mon- 
terey, the prefect Castro's suspicions were further 
awakened, and he forbade his approach. Leaving 
his men at a distance, Fremont rode into the city, 
offered such explanations as seemed to satisfy Cas- 
tro, and returned to proceed on his way to the ter- 
ritory of Oregon. But he had not gone very far 
when he altered his resolution, (if, indeed, he 
ever seriously entertained any,) and resolved to 
seize upon the country. The reasons assigned for 
his adopting this course are differently stated. Some 
attribute it to the difficulty of his position, and the 
bad faith of the Mexican authorities, who, it is 
stated, had instigated the Indians to prevent his 
advance, and had also taken measures to expel all 
the American settlers from the province. That 
these were only imaginary reasons, assigned for 
the purpose of justifying the act, but not borne 
out by the facts, it is not very difficult to see. For 



160 



HISTORY OF THE 



instead of desiring to prevent his departure from 
California, that was what the authorities were 
most anxious to see; and as regarded the expulsion 
of the Americans from the country, it was not a 
project at all likely to be entertained at that par- 
ticular juncture, as well on account of the un- 
pleasant relations then existing between the two 
countries, as also, and more especially because of 
the great power and influence of the American sub- 
jects themselves at the time. The veritable cause 
seems to have been derived from an entirely differ- 
ent source, namely, the determination of govern- 
ment to become possessed of the country — a re- 
solve which was hastened and matured by the 
news that arrived in California, in the beginning of 
1846^ of the probabilities of a war between the 
two countries. But, to whatever it may be attri- 
buted, in the spring of that year Colonel Fremont 
took the bold and arbitrary step of seizing on the 
country in the name of his nation. Considering 
the very limited number of men under his com- 
mand, they being, in all, only sixty-two, his 
project could not be well regarded by the more 
prudent than perilous in the extreme. But he 
was aware both of the character ot the Californian 
troops, as well as the assistance he might expect 
from his countrymen; nor were there wanting those 
who are of opinion that the movement was forced 
upon him by the American settlers themselves. Be 
that as it may, the act was a bold and a daring 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 161 



one. One of the first acts of the new leader was 
to take possession of the military post of Sonora, 
where nine cannon and two hundred and fifty 
stand of arms fell into his liands. Leaving in 
charge of this place, with a guard of only fourteen 
men, Mr. William B. Ide, a gentleman of some 
courage and ability, he himself hastened to the 
valley of the Sacramento, where the great bulk of 
the American settlers were to be found, in order 
to gain them over to his side. He had not pro- 
ceeded very far, when learning that Castro was 
meditating an attack on Sonora, he felt necessitated 
to return to the aid of the little garrison as speed- 
ily as possible. The immediate action taken by 
the local authorities, in attempting to drive Ide 
from his position, was hastened, if not induced, hy 
an injudicious proclamation which that gentleman 
issued, while yet not in a position to maintain his 
authority. • 

On returning to Sonora, not content with de- 
feating the plans of the local authorities, Fremont 
assumed a more decided attitude of defiance. In 
an assembly of American citizens held on the oc- 
casion, in which Fremont himself was made gov- 
ernor, the independence of the country was pro- 
claimed, and war formally declared against Mexico. 
During the time that these events were trans- 
piring, nothing had been known of the declaration 
of war between America and Mexico; nor, on the 
other hand, had any information reached the au- 
39 



162 



HISTORY OF THE 



thorities at Wasliiiigtoii of the occurrences which 
had taken place in California. Meantime, though 
entirely unconscious of the actual necessity of 
their presence, an army was approaching which 
was destined to play an important part in the 
subjugation of the territory. For several years 
during the respective administrations of Tyler, 
Harrison and Yan Buren, the advantages to the 
American people from the occupation of Oregon, 
California and Xew Spain were admitted by all. 
The commencement of hostilities wdth Mexico 
respecting the boundaries of Texas w^as deemed a 
favorable moment for advancing these require- 
ments of . government. Accordingly, in June of 
1846, Colonel Kearney received instructions from 
government to proceed across the country from Fort 
Leavenworth, to take possession of Santa Fe, and 
thence to proceed to California. At the same time, 
Congress had given orders for the formation of a 
corps of mounted riflemen, the command of which 
was to be given to Fremont. And, as a further 
precaution, a regiment of volunteers, one thousand 
strong, w^as raised in Kew York for the same pur- 
pose, and placed under the command of Colonel 
Jonathan D. Stevenson, by whose exertions they 
were principally enrolled. These, co-operating with 
the navy, it was thought would be sufficient to 
take possession of the country. Kearney's com- 
'mand amounted in all to sixteen hundred men. 
On the seventh of July, three days after Fre- 



CxlTHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 163 



mont issued his declaration of independence from 
Sonora, Commodore Sloat, then commanding the 
United States squadron in the Pacific, seized upon 
Monterey, and, like his predecessor, Jones, hoisted 
the American colors, this time permanently, and 
issued a proclamation to the inhabitants. 

The day after Sloat raised the American flag at 
Monterey, the same was done at San Francisco by 
Montgomery, commander of the Portsmouth sloop- 
of-war. Fifteen days later, Sloat was replaced in 
command of the Pacific squadron by Commodore 
Robert F. Stockton, a man of a bold and deter- 
mined will. The position of the Americans, at 
this moment, was not over encouraging. Few in 
numbers, aliens by birth and sentiment, and in- 
tensely disliked by the Mexican colonists for their 
bold and aggressive measures, they were regarded 
by all more as raiders and freebooters than as hon- 
orable opponents. To allow their country to pass 
into the hands of such men, and thus be governed 
by a number of adventurers, was the last thing 
the Californian inhabitants would admit of. Nor, 
indeed, did there seem very much difficulty at the 
moment of opposing the scheme; for in numbers 
they were vastly superior to their aggressors; 
while in the general knowledge of the country, in 
horsemanship and power of endurance, they had 
a decided advantage. The late annexation of 
Texas was also a strong motive urging them to a 
determined spirit of resistance, unless they pre- 



164 



HISTORY OF THE 



ferred American to Mexican rule. The "Army of 
the West," under the command of General Kear- 
ney, which had started from Fort Leavenworth 
on the thirtieth of June, was not likely to arrive 
for some time. In fact, its moA'ements were en- 
th'-el}^ uncertain, depending for its arrival in Cali- 
fornia upon the success it was likely to meet with 
in Xew Mexico. Under these circumstances, noth- 
ing but the boldest and most decisive measures 
were likely to ensure success. Any delay or ir- 
resolution, by which the weakness of the part}^ 
might become known, would be fatal to the cause. 
Thus situated, the Californians being unaware of 
his actual strength, Stockton resolved to hazard 
the issue upon an open engagement. With onl}' 
five hundred men, some of whom had been only 
recently enlisted, he determined to give battle to 
the Californian troops, amounting to fifteen hun- 
dred men, amongst whom was a body of cavalry, 
represented as one of the finest in the world. 

The Mexican forces, at this time, were in pos- 
session of the town and pueblo of Los Angeles. 
Thither Stockton immediately hastened, to give 
battle. The riflemen, who hadL been enlisted onl}^ 
a short time previous — numbering one hundred 
and sixty — and under the united command of Fre- 
mont and Gillespie, were embarked for San Diego 
from Monterey, on the twenty-third of July. 
Their orders were to co-operate with the com- 
mander in his movement against the city. Los 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 165 



Angeles is situated a short distance from San 
Diego in the interior. On the first of August, 
Stockton himself sailed for the scene of action. 
On his way, he landed at Santa Barbara, and took 
possession of it, leaving there a small detachment 
for its defence. On the sixth of August, he ar- 
rived at San Pedro, the nearest port to Los An- 
geles. Here he learned the strength and position 
of the enemy, and the disadvantages under which 
the troops he had forwarded under Fremont and 
Gillespie were laboring for want of horses. Nev- 
ertheless, he resolved upon pushing forward with 
all possible dispatch. With the exception of Fre- 
mont and Gillespie's men, his force was entirely a 
naval one, now turned into regular troops of the 
line, and consisting of three hundred and fifty 
sailors and marines. Six pieces of cannon, ob- 
tained from the merchant vessels then lying on 
the coast; constituted his entire artillery. 

The news of his arrival was communicated with- 
out delay to the Mexicans, when, either through 
fear or strategy, desiring to learn his position, 
commissioners were dispatched to treat about 
peace. Suspecting what might be the real object 
of the embassy, the general took measures to im- 
press the commissioners with the greatest idea of 
his strength. With this object, he kept his men 
at a distance, partly concealed, and formed into 
several bodies apart. The plan was eminently 
successful. He not only succeeded in concealing 



166 



HISTORY OF THE 



his actual weakness^ but even impressed the dep- 
utation with the most exaggerated ideas of his 
numbers. The terms offered by Castro he rejected 
immediately, and ordered the messengers to assure 
their commander that unless he disbanded his 
troops he would suffer the penalty. To this Cas- 
tro replied in the following spirited manner: ''I 
will not withhold any sacrifice to oppose your in- 
tentions; and if, through misfortune, the flag of 
the United States waves in California, it will not 
be by my acquiescencCj nor by that of the last of 
my compatriots." 

It was now clear that nothing but an appeal to 
the sword could determine the question. Fearing 
lest the enemy might become acquainted with the 
strength of his force, Stockton immediately has- 
tened to the front. The distance from the coast 
to the town was only thirteen miles, but was ren- 
dered difi&cult on account of the enemy's skirmish- 
ers being constantly in view, and having had to 
drag the park of artillery by hand over the hills 
and through the passes. The day previous to 
starting, which was the eleventh of August, the 
American commander received another message 
from Castro, to the effect that if he marched upon 
the town, he would find it a grave for his men; 
to which Stockton answered in the following char- 
acteristic terms: Tell the general, then, to have 
the bells ready to toll at eight o'clock in the morn- 
ing, as I shall be there at that time." Faithful to his 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



167 



promise, he was on the ground at the appointed 
hour; but Castro was not there — he had fled. Un- 
mindful of his messages, and utterly despairing of 
his cause, though entirely superior to his adver- 
sary in everything but courage, he shamefully 
quitted his position, retired from the town, and 
even from the country, and took refuge in Sonora. 
The following da}^, the thirteenth of August, Stock- 
ton entered the town, issued a proclamation, and 
declared California an integral portion of the 
United States of America. Thus passed from 
under Mexican to American rule, that province 
which siiice has become so remarkable in the his- 
tory of America, and which, if the past may be 
taken as an index of the future, will ultimately 
become one of the most important States of the 
Union. 

Although California virtually became a portion 
of American territory from the moment that Stock- 
ton entered Los Angeles and issued his proclama- 
tion, the war was still carried on, with more or less 
interruption, for the next couple of years. At 
last, in 1848, a peace was concluded and a treaty 
entered into between the respective cabinets of 
"Washington and Mexico, whereby the latter agreed 
to forfeit all claim for the future to Upper Cali- 
fornia, New Mexico and Texas. The boundary 
line was drawn from about the thirty-second par- 
allel of latitude of the Rio Grande, westward along 
the southern limits of New Mexico till it meets 



168 



HISTORY OF THE 



the Gila, down which, it proceeds to its junction 
with the Colorado, and thence westward to the 
Pacific, where it terminated a few miles below Sail 
Diego. As a kind of compensation for this liberal 
cession of territory, though in point of fact pos- 
sessed by America, the United States agreed to 
j)ay to the government of Mexico fifteen million 
dollars; as also to assume the liabilities for dam- 
ages due by the latter to American citizens for the 
capture and destruction of vessels before and 
during the Texan war. In vain do we look for 
any reason assigned by America for seizing upon 
California, beyond the fact that the country was 
but poorly governed, that it was likely to be im- 
portant as a State, and that if not annexed by 
America, it was sure before long to full into other 
hands. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



169 



CHAPTEK YIII. 

Appointment of the Fikst Bishop of Monteeey, — His Death. — 

DiSCOYEKT OF GOLD. — EXCITEMENT. — RuSH TO THE COTJNTEY, — 
FiEST ClEEGT that MINISTEE TO THE ImMIGEANTS. — SiSTEES OF 
NOTEE DaME AEEIYE. — APPOINTMENT OF De, AlEMANT. — YiELD 

OF THE Mines. — How Woeked. — Appeaeance of San Fean- 
cisco. — The Hounds. — Fiest attempt at Goveenment. 

From the annexation of California to the American 
Eepublic, the native Christian Church ceased to 
have a separate existence. The great bodies of 
immigrants which then poured into the country, 
attracted by the recent discovery of gold^ entirely 
absorbed the old native congregations, and laid 
the foundation of that Catholic society which at 
present occupies such a prominent position on the 
coast. 

As has been stated before, on the consolidatioa 
of the Mexican Republic, in 1835, the congress, of 
which Santa Anna became president, restored to 
the Catholic Church, by a formal act of the Leg- 
islature, the property belonging to the missions^ 
of which it had been deprived in 1832. The same 
well-disposed congress, too, determined upon plac- 
ing Upper and Lower California under the care 
of a resident bishop, whose presence, it was 
thought, would serve to advance the true interests 
of rehgion, at the same time that it might tend to 



170 



HISTORY OF THE 



promote indirectly the authority of Government. 
The choice of the civil authorities, which was in 
favor of a Mexican , was favorably received by the 
sovereign Pontiff, and in 1840, Don Francisco 
Garcia Diego was appointed to the charge by his 
holiness, Gregory XYI. The salary accorded to 
the Bishop by congress was six thousand dollars a 
year. He was required to reside at San Diego, 
but for reasons afterward assigned, this resolution 
was altered, and he was permitted to fix his epis- 
copal residence at the town of Santa Barbara, 
where he lived from the time of his appointment 
till his death, in 1846. 

Right Rev. Dr. Garcia Diego, the first bishop of 
California, was a man of respectable talent and at- 
tainments, if we may judge from the positions he 
held among the members of his order. A Mexi- 
can by birth, he became a member of the order 
of St. Francis, wherein, like many of his brother 
Religious, he obtained a high reputation for learn- 
ing and piety. Indeed, it is impossible not to be 
struck with the great ability and talent of man}^ 
of the first Mexican missionaries. The numerous 
works they have left us on almost every subject, 
but especially on the ancient historj^ of the coun- 
try, are ample evidences of this. Even jet, the 
names of Torquemada, Herrera, Molina, Sahagun, 
Clavigero and a host of others, are well remem- 
bered and familiar to the literary world. 

For several years. Father Diego had been pro- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



171 



fessor of tlieology in his convent in Mexico. In 
1833, he was appointed commissary-prefect of the 
missions of Upper California, where he had been 
engaged at the time of his appointment as bishop. 
Having been born in the country, and intimately 
acquainted with the habits, manners and customs 
of the people, his appointment was regarded in the 
most favorable light, as respected the future-, pros- 
perity of the missions; but, in consequence of the 
civil commotions at the time, his efforts were com- 
paratively unavailing, and his exertions without 
profit. 

On the sixteenth of December, 1841, intelli- 
gence arrived at Santa Barbara, that the bishop, 
with a party of several priests, teachers fnd novi« 
ces, had arrived at San Diego from San Bias. 
The news was received with the greatest demion- 
strations of joy; guns were fired, flags hoisted, 
banners displayed, and rockets let off. The church 
bells rang out a merry peal, which was taken up 
and prolonged, by the band playing at intervals 
its choicest and most appropriate pieces. The en- 
thusiasm of the people was nothing surprising, for 
under the most ordinary circumstances, the pres- 
ence of a prelate would have been hailed with de- 
light, while the appointment of a man so thor- 
oughly known and appreciated by the community, 
was an additional motive for rejoicing. On the 
eleventh of January, 1842, the barque with the 
party on board anchored in the bay of Santa Bar- 



172 HISTORY OF THE 

bara. Then ensued a scene of which it would be 
difficult to give an adequate idea. With a com- 
mon instinct of faith and devotion, the entire 
Christian community, with hardly an exception^ 
immediately turned out and hastened to the beach^ 
to pay their respects to the first bishop of the 
country. 

At eleven o'clock, Dr. Diego went on shore, and 
was conducted by the civil and military authori- 
ties, amid the roar of cannon and the plaudits of 
the people, to a private residence. At four in the 
afternoon, he was escorted to the mission at some 
distance from the .town, but before reaching there, 
the enthusiasm of the multitude became such, 
that they*liad the horses removed from the car- 
riage, and drew it themselves. Thus, amid the 
unbounded enthusiasm of the people, the firing 
of guns and the sound of music, the Right Rev. 
Francis Garcia Diego, first bishop of the Caiifor- 
nian Church, took possession of his diocese of 
Monterey, on the eleventh of January, 1842. 

Among the first works contemplated by his 
lordship was the erection of a cathedral, episcopal 
residence, monastery, and a theological seminary, 
to provide for the wants of the diocese. The 
funds necessary for the erection of these works he 
expected to obtain from the government out of 
the funded property of the mission ; but, as that 
was confiscated the same year, the project fell to 
the ground. By earnest representation, however^ 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 173 

he succeeded in obtaining, in 1844, a grant of 
thirty-five thousand acres of land, as a means for 
establishing and maintaining an institution of learn- 
ing for the youth of the country. The land^ 
which is situated at some distance from Santa Bar- 
bara, is known as the College Ranch, and is of con- 
siderable value. According to the provisions of 
the grant, a college was established by the Bishop 
at the old mission of Santa Inez, shortly before his 
death. This institution is still in existence, under 
the care of the Franciscans, who have also a still 
larger establishment at Santa Barbara. The rev- 
enue of the property being small, the directors are 
only able to admit a limited number of pupils, and 
even these are required to pay a nominal sum. 
The advantages accruing to the mission from the 
ranch are not such as might be reasonably ex- 
pected; for, during the drought of the years 1863 
and 1864, the greater part of the stock, consisting 
of sheep, horses and black cattle, perished for want 
of pasturage. 

On the death of Bishop Garcia, which happened 
in 1846, the management of the estate passed into 
the hands of the Yery Rev. Father Gonzales, by 
whom it was administered till 1850, when it passed 
under the charge of the Right Rev. Dr. Alemany, 
then appointed to the vacant see, by whom it has 
continued to be administered up to the present, for 
the united benefit of Upper and Lower California, 
as contemplated by the provisions of the grant. 



174 



HISTOEY OF THE 



As the property had been origiiiall}^ donated by 
government to the bishop of Monterey, for the 
benefit of both CaliforniaSj upon the division of the 
country into separate dioceses, it seemed more ad- 
visable to the ecclesiastical authorities to make a 
division of the estate, and thus place it more im- 
mediately under the control of the parties inter- 
ested. To this end, an application was made to 
the sovereign Pontiff, and permission obtained to 
that effect, but lest any legal or technical difficulty 
might stand in the way, the consent of the Ameri- 
can Grovernment was also sohcited and obtained 
for the same, yet up to the present, no action has 
been taken in the matter, and the property con- 
tinues to be administered by his grace, the arch- 
bishop of San Francisco, for the common benefit 
of the three dioceses. 

Sensitive of the great evil done to the Church 
in the confiscation of the pious fund, and feeling 
not a little the ill-treatment of the Religious, coup- 
led with the threatening aspect of political affairs 
in general, the health of Bishop Diego began rap- 
idly to decline, and became so entirely undermined 
that, at the commencement of 1846, before the an- 
nexation of the country by America, the venerable 
prelate resigned his spirit into the hands of his 
Creator, and was buried in the mission church of 
his order at Santa Barbara. 

The government of the diocese then passed un- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



175 



der the control of the Very Rev. Father Gonzales, 
the present venerable superior of the Franciscans 
on this coast. He is the oldest missionary now in 
the country, having come to California in the 
palmy days of the missions, when civil and reli- 
gious prosperity were everywhere to be seen; be- 
fore the avarice and cupidity of government had 
altered the relations between the missionaries and 
their charge. But not the most unjustifiable acts 
on the part of the authorities could induce him to 
abandon his post, not even when necessitated to 
depend tor food and raiment on his former attend- 
ants. And now, after a missionary career of near 
two generations, all devoted to the exclusive in- 
terests of the people, it may be truly said of him 
that while he represents the true characteristics of 
an apostle, he recalls most forcibly the spirit, zeal 
and devotion of that ancient body of Religious who 
first introduced religion into the country. 

During the years 1846 and 1847, there had been 
considerable emigration into California. Several 
hundreds, if not thousands, had already located 
themselves in the countr}^ As early as 1847, a 
weekly journal was published in the little town 
then known as Yerba Buena, (the good herb,) but 
since as San Francisco. It was not^ however, for 
one year later that the great tide of emigration 
began to roll from the east. 

On the nineteenth of January, 1848, a day ever 
memorable in the annals of this country, gold was 



176 



HISTORY OF THE 



discovered for the first time in the American river. 
The announcement was received by the public as 
a harbinger of fortune. Every one saw in it the 
realization of his highest ambition. Day by day 
the anxiety and excitement increased, till nothing 
was thought of or regarded but the mines and 
their yield. Speculations and employments which 
till then were consideredas lucrative andimportant, 
were now disregarded and abandoned for the ad- 
vantages offered by the new and surprising dis- 
covery. The excitement was further increased by 
the announcement of Governor Mason, who visited 
the favored locality, and assured the community 
that all that was required to realize a fortune, was 
a pick, a shovel and a pan! for that many had even 
picked the gold from the crevices of the rocks in 
pieces of from one to six ounces. At the same time 
the important announcement was made of the dis- 
covery of quicksilver, a requisite so necessary in 
the working of the mines. The intense excitement 
of the people now knew no bounds. San Fran- 
cisco, Santa Barbara, San Diego, aud every other 
place along the coast where there were European 
inhabitants, were all but completely abandoned. 
Every one hurried rapidly to the front,- even the 
very natives caught the excitement, and hastened 
with all speed to gather up the precious deposit 
by the handful ! 

Three months later, by the first of July, and 
miniog operations were fairlj^ begun. Men were 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 177 



then obtaining on an average from one to three 
ounces of gold a day. Some were naturally more 
fortunate than their companions, for while some 
obtained only their hundreds others realized their 
thousands. Chance, in the ordinary acceptation 
of the term, seemed to determine every man's for- 
tune. The place was shown where two men took 
out seventeen thousand dollars worth of the pre- 
cious metal within a few days. In another locality 
an American, who employed a body of Indians at 
a liberal price, had at the end of a few weeks, as 
his net proceeds, as much as sixteen thousand dol- 
lars. A soldier on furlough turned into the work, 
and in a week realized fifteen hundred dollars. In 
fact such was the yield at that time that men who 
were making forty and fifty dollars a day were dis- 
satisfied, and would change in hopes of striking a 
better claim. 

The news of the extraordinary discovery soon 
reached the States. The people were at first un- 
willing to credit the account. The apparently ex- 
aggerated form in which the announcement was 
made caused them to doubt its reality. Amongst 
the journalists there were those who, to show their 
penetration and ability as public instructors, en- 
tirely discredited the statement and asserted that 
the people were entirely in error, for that the 
mineral was mica, not gold. When, however, 
some of the actual specimens began to arrive, and 
were exhibited through the country, the truth 



178 



HISTORY OF THE 



"began to be credited and the enthusiasm of the 
masses was roused. The feverish anxiety of the peo- 
ple was still further increased by the announce- 
ment of the directors of the Philadelphia mint to 
the effect that the specimens of Californian gold 
received in the country were valued at eighteen 
dollars five and a half cents to the ounce. 

The question was not now about the reality, the 
richness and quality of the mines, but regarding 
the means of arriving in the country, for California 
was then a foreign land. JsTo iron-bound line had 
yet united the east and west. Either the perils 
attending a journey of three thousand miles by 
land through an inhospitable region, inhabited 
only by savage Indians, and still more savage ani- 
mals, and yet unmarked by the emigrant ti^ain, or 
the dangers to be encountered in a tedious voj^age 
by sea, being necessitated to round the Horn, were 
the difficulties which presented themselves to the 
minds of the emigrants and caused a journey 
from the Atlantic to the Pacific to be regarded in 
those days as a matter of no ordinary moment. 

But neither the dangers by land nor tlie perils 
by sea proved any impediment to the enthusiastic 
adventurous portion of the community leaving 
their homes, and seeking their fortunes in the 
newly discovered land of the west. Within a 
month or six weeks after the announcement was 
fully confirmed, of the great wealth of the Cali- 
fornian mines, hundreds of all classes and ranks in 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



179 



society were on the route to the new El Dorado, 
already rich in imagination, and resolved to return 
within a year to the place of their birth. The 
company was, indeed, not unfrequently a strange 
and incongruous one. Doctors, lawyers, farmers, 
spendthrifts, blacklegs, broken-down speculators, 
et hoc genus omne\ were not uncommonly associates 
on the same voyage. There were those, too, in 
the company on whose safety and success the 
hopes and aspirations of many were anxiously de- 
pending. The father of the family whose earnest 
and unceasing endeavors were only barely suffi- 
cient to earn a pittance for his charge, saw in the 
new field of discovery a certain and ready means 
of raising his family to opulence. The young 
lover went forth for a season to return speedily to 
the object of his affection with a competency suf- 
ficient for both during life. Then there was the 
youth of -whom nothing .could be made by the 
parent, the unhappy husband and the faithless 
partner for whom a departure from home meant a 
release from his matrimonial engagement. 

Those who preferred coming by sea had to en- 
counter not only the dangers common to a voyage 
of several months by water, but the much greater 
dangers and perils attendant on the character of 
the vessels in which they were necessitated to em- 
bark. This was a difficulty to which they found 
themselves exposed, from the fact, that, at the be- 
ginning there was no regular trade to the coast, 



180 



HISTORY OF THE 



and all manner of craft had to be pressed into the 
service in order to meet the demand, so much so 
that it is marvelous to consider how so many were 
enabled to turn the cape and arrive safely in the 
country. Old, crazy, long-condemned whalers, 
petty river steamers, paltry brigantines and worth- 
less corvettes were gotten ready and made to 
transport their human cargo over several thousand 
miles of sea. Many of these never returned to the 
Atlantic, but were profitably employed on the bay 
and the rivers of the country. 

An improvement was soon made in this mode 
of communication. A company was formed, and 
vessels of tolerable pretensions advertised for sail- 
ing by the isthmus. The passengers were assured 
they would find vessels on the opposite coast, 
ready to transport them to the end of their jour- 
ney; but, from want of a proper arrangement, 
the vessels were wanting, and the passengers de- 
tained. How far the officers were culpable in this, 
it is not necessary to say. Sufficient for our pur- 
pose, to state that what with the generally over- 
crowded state of the vessels, the toilsome passage 
of the isthmus, and the detention at Panama, the 
hopes of many were blasted, and instead of gold- 
fields and opulence, they found, on the contrary, 
only a tropical fever, and an untimely grave. Of 
this class there are now no means of determining 
the number ; but it is not improbable that amid 
such a rush, several fell victims to the typhoid, 
indigenous to the marshes of the isthmus. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



181 



Those who ventured by land were generally 
more fortunate, unless, as happened in some cases, 
when they started too late, they suffered consid- 
erable inconvenience in crossing the snow-bound 
region of the Sierras. They had, however, the 
advantage, on arriving in the country, of not being 
necessitated to undertake an additional journey, as 
was requisite for those coming by sea, who, upon 
landing in San Francisco, had yet some hundreds 
of miles to proceed before arriving at the mines. 

The numbers that thus poured into the country 
from the very outset, were of a very dissimihir, 
heterogeneous character. They were of all classes, 
conditions, nationalities and religions — Americans, 
Irish, English, Scotch, Germans, French, Italians 
and Swiss were among the number. Of Catholics 
there was a very considerable number, but scat- 
tered as they were through the country, and not 
permanently located in any particular locality, it 
was difficult to provide for them the comforts and 
blessings of religion. Under the circumstances, 
however, all that could be reasonably expected 
was accomplished. 

As the Mexican Religious then in the country 
were required for the wants of the native popula- 
tion, and, moreover, being unacquainted with the 
various languages of the immigrants, aid had to 
be sought from a different quarter. It was ob- 
tained, in the first instance, from the neighboring 
territory of Oregon. 



182 



HISTORY OF THE 



For several years, a bod}^ of clergy had been 
laboring in behalf of the settlers and employees of 
the Hudson Bay Company, west of the Rocky 
Mountains. In 1835, the Catholics on the Willa- 
mette River, applied through Dr. John McLough- 
lin for the services of some Catholic missionaries, 
to minister to their spiritual wants. For some 
time it was found impossible to comply with their 
petition, but in 1838, the Bishop of Quebec, in 
whose diocese all that section of the country west 
of the Rocky Mountains was, sent as missionaries 
to the whites, as also for the conversion of the 
natives, the Rev. F. N". Blanchet and Modest De- 
mers, both subsequently raised to the episcopacy, 
the former to the Archbishopric of Oregon, in 
1846, and the latter to the Vicariate Apostolic of 
"Vancouver, in 1847. 

On the twenty-fourth of November, 1838, Fa- 
thers Blanchet and Demers arrived at Vancouver, 
and immediately engaged in the work of the min- 
istry, by establishing stations, and visiting the 
Americans and Indians of the country. For four 
years they labored unaided in the new field of their 
ministry, when they were joined by two others, 
Fathers Bolduc and Langlois. These were fol- 
lowed still later, in 1846, by Fathers .^^obili, De 
Vos and Delavand, all of whom continued to 
labor among the natives and settlers, till the 
announcement of the discovery of gold in Califor- 
nia withdrew the greater portion of their congre- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 183 

gations from the country. Previous to the arrival 
of the last-named Fathers, there had been consid- 
erable immigration from several of the western 
StateSj but especially from Missouri and Illinois, to 
that part of the country beyond the Rocky Moun- 
tains; so that, considering the numbers of the set- 
tlers, the inducements held out, and the apparently 
permanent character of the place as an agricultural 
district, it became a matter of consideration 
whether it would not be better to have a Bishop 
appointed to the charge. An application was 
accordingly made by the Canadian ecclesiastical au- 
thorities to his Holiness, Pius IX., who graciously 
acceded to the petition, and, in 1846, appointed to 
the new diocese, of which Oregon was to be the 
episcopate, Yery Rev. P. N. Blanchet. The new 
charge comprised the whole of the State of Ore- 
gon, as far north as British Columbia, taking in 
on the south, part of the States of Montana, 
Idaho and Utah. These boundaries were after- 
wards limited, on the appointment of the Yicars 
Apostolic of Marysville and Idaho. Subsequently, 
in 1847, the Island of Vancouver and British Co- 
lumbia were erected into another Vicariate Apos- 
tolic, to which Dr. Blanchet's companion, Father 
Demers, was appointed. 

Upon the discovery of gold in California, the 
emigrants who had but recently settled in Oregon 
and Washington territories were attracted to the 
country; and that they might not be deprived of 



184 



HISTORY OF THE 



the blessings of religion, some of the clergy of 
whom I have spoken above, followed them to the 
new scene of their labors. Thus, the first clergy 
to minister to the wants of the pioneer English- 
speaking catholics on the Californian coast were 
those from the neighboring diocese of Oregon. 
Among the first to arrive in the country were 
Fathers Langlois, IN^'obili and Accolti. 

Up to this period, 1849, no successor had been 
appointed in the room of the late deceased prelate, 
Right Rev. Dr. Garcia Diego, and the ministration 
of the diocese was discharged by the Very Rev. 
Father Gonzales, who, on account of his unacqiiaint- 
ance with the language of the immigrants, and his 
unwillingness to quit the quiet retreat of his mon- 
astery, appointed as his representative, with vi- 
carial powers, the Rev. Father Langlois, the present 
pastor of Half-Moon Bay. Father Langlois con- 
tinued to discharge the office of vicar for some 
3^ears, when for the attainment of a higher state of 
perfection, he resigned his charge and entered the 
order of St. Dominic. 

From 1842, the Sisters of Notre Dame, from 
Belgium, had been settled in Oregon; but finding 
atthetimeof which I speak, that their services 
could be better employed in Upper California, 
they left their original mission, came to the coun- 
try, and settled at the town of San Jose, where 
they have since succeeded in forming one of the 
finest institutions of learning for young ladies on 
the coast. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 185 

The appointment of a successor to Dr. Diego, 
which for some time had occupied the attention of 
the holy see, was at last determined. The person 
selected to fill the vacant see was the Yery Rev. 
J. S. Aleman}^, provincial of the Dominican order 
in the State of Ohio. Dr. Alemany was born in 
the city of Yich, in Catalonia, Old Spain, in the 
year 1814. About the age of fifteen he entered 
the Dominican order, and made his primary studies 
in the convents of Trumpt and Glarona. In 1837, 
he was ordained priest at Yiterbo, in the Koman 
States, by Right Rev. Gaspar Pianetti, afterwards 
Cardinal, under the title of San Sixto. 

During the year and a half he remained at Yi- 
terbo after his ordination, Father Alemany held 
the office of sub-master of novices. Subsequently, 
on his removal to Rome, he was appointed assist- 
ant to the pastor of the Minerva, which office he 
continued to discharge till 1841, when he volun- 
teered for the North American missions. On his 
arrival in the country, he was sent to a house of 
the order in Ohio, but the then Bishop of A^ash- 
ville. Right Rev. Richard Miles, having obtained 
his services, he was appointed, after a short resi- 
dence at Nashville, to a separate charge in the city 
of Memphis. Here he continued to reside till 
1847, when he was appointed provincial of the 
order in the State of Ohio. In the beginning of 
1850, he left for Italy, in order to be present at 
the General Chapter to be held that year. His 



186 



HISTORY OF THE 



presence in Rome seems to have attracted the at- 
tention of the authorities, for it was while residing 
there that the will of the Holy Father was com- 
municated to him regarding his appointment to 
the vacant see. The Rev. Mr. Montgomery, cousin 
of the Hon. Zach. Montgomery, had been previ- 
ously appointed, but refused to accept the charge. 
On the thirteenth June, 1850, Father Alemany 
was consecrated by Cardinal Franzoni, in the 
church of St. Carlo, at Rome. Immediately after 
he set out for his mission, bringing with him to 
the country the germs of two religious communi- 
ties, in the persons of Mother Mary Goemare and 
Yery Rev. Father Yilarrasa, both of the order of 
St. Dominic. These established their respective 
convents in the first instance at Monterey, but 
afterward changed to Benicia, on seeing the in- 
crease of population in that section of the country. 
There they have continued to reside up to the 
present, and the progress made in the interim 
may be judged from the fact that at present the 
united communities of both religious establish- 
ments numbers between forty and fifty members. 

It is now proper to take a glance at the country 
in its civil capacity, and to mark the increase of 
population, and the progress in industry and 
wealth during the years 1848-49-50. At the be- 
ginning of the first mentioned year, the entire 
population of the city of San Francisco does not 
appear to have been more than one thousand. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



187 



According to the census then taken by the board 
of school trustees there were then in the city, five 
hundred and seventy-five male inhabitants, one 
hundred and seventy-seven female adults, and 
sixty children of ages capable of attending school. 
The number of infants not being given it may be 
fair to set down the entire population in that year, 
1848, at one thousand, or thereabouts. The city 
then comprised only a couple of hundred build- 
ings of all kinds. 

For some time the number of inhabitants was 
not destined to increase, bat rather to decrease. 
As has been remarked, upon the discovery of gold, 
all who were enabled, flocked to the favorite local- 
ities. Neither threats, persuasion nor inducement 
could retain them at their employment, or bind 
them to their engagements. The excitement of 
the moment changed all the relations of master 
and servant, employee and employed. The sailor 
deserted his ship, the soldier his barracks, the 
clerk his desk ; and to such an extent was this be- 
ing carried that the then governor of the State was 
necessitated to issue an order calling on the com- 
munity to aid the authorities in preventing further 
desertion from the army and navy. But even this 
was insufficient and had but a trifling effect in 
checking the rush, for whenever an opportunity 
offered, engagements were forgotten and duties 
abandoned. In a word, like a pestilential distem- 
per, avarice had seized upon all, and completely 



188 



HISTORY OF THE 



thinned the ranks of the community. Within 
three months after the discovery was announced, 
San Francisco was all but abandoned. The only 
two journals then pubHshed on the coast, the 
"California" and the ''Star." ceased to appear for 
want of employees. All had gone to the mines, 
nor was this to be wondered at considering the ac- 
counts every day arriving from the "diggings." 
There were statements to the effect that many 
were averaging from one to two hundred dollars a 
day. Others were said to be realizing from five 
to seven hundred, while two pieces of the valuable 
metal, one of four and the other of thirteen pounds 
weight, were among some of the earliest discov- 
eries. These, of course, were the exception and 
not the rule. The great mnjority of the miners 
never realized anything like it — from fifteen to 
twenty-five and thirty dollars a day being the 
average estimated gains of each in the palmiest 
days of the diggings. 

The unskilled and imperfect process adopted in 
the beginning in seeking the precious deposits, 
prevented the adventurers from realizing very con- 
siderable sums. It is, indeed, no exaggeration to 
say that if the first arrivals in the country had the 
knowledge and means of working the mines which 
their successors had, they would all to a man have 
been enabled to return to their homes with an 
ample independence for hfe. Even as it was the 
aggregate sum was very considerable, for within 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



189 



the first couple of months after the work was com- 
menced, gold dust to the amount of a quarter of a 
million of dollars was paid in San Francisco for 
provisions alone, while within the subsequent six 
or eight weeks the sum amounted to six hundred 
thousand dollars. 

The only implements used at first by the miners 
were the pick, the shovel and the pan; and when 
these could not be procured, butcher-knives, pointed 
sticks, closely- woven willow baskets and old hats 
were used in their stead. The washing process was 
easily and rapidly accomplished. From the place 
where the gold was supposed to have accumulated 
a quantity of dirt was taken from the bed of the 
stream and cast into the pan, which , after being 
placed in the water, was gently shaken till all the 
superfluous matter had passed over the sides, the 
gold always descending to the bottom of the ves- 
sel as heing the heaviest object. In this manner 
the search was conducted at first, and whenever 
any locality yielded only a poor or uncertain re- 
turn the adventurers immediately abandoned the 
place and sought a more favored position. 

After a little a more efficient and profitable 
method of working the claims was generally 
adopted. To the willow-woven basket, the pan 
and the bowl, succeeded the rocker or cradle, the 
Long Tom and the hydraulic appliances, but by 
this time the specially large deposits had been ex- 
tracted and the gains were consequently but com- 



190 



HISTORY OF THE 



paratively small. The prices of all kinds of pro- 
visions were at first in keeping with the profits of 
the miners. Meat and flour were four and five 
hundred per cent, beyond their ordinary value, 
and were not always easily obtained at that. Eggs 
sold at from one to three dollars each, spirits at 
from ten to forty dollars a quart, while for medi- 
cines we are assured that every prescription, from 
a pill to a purgative, cost from fifty to one hun- 
dred dollars and more. 

Household utensils, articles of comfort and ne- 
cessity, wearing apparel, and implements for work- 
ing the mines, all ranged equally high. Common 
picks and shovels went from five to ten dollars 
each; wooden and tin bowls brought half that 
sum. Under such circumstances, it could not be 
expected that, after all, the gains of the miners 
would be so great. What was realized in one way 
was readily spent in another. And, entirely inde- 
pendent of the ordinary necessaries and comforts 
of life, there were other and more manifold in- 
ducements for parting with their money. 

In a state of society such as was then in exist- 
ence in the country where the voice of religion 
and restraint was entirely unheard, great was the 
excess, and numerous the votaries of dissipation 
and debauchery. Frequently what was gained 
during the week was spent on the Sunday in the 
grog-shop or gambling saloon. An infatuation 
common to the time seemed to have got posses- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



191 



sion of the minds of the majority, that the mines 
were certain to last, and that no anxiety need be 
entertained regarding the future. Thus many lived 
for a time, oblivious of everything but present en- 
joyment, freely indulging in all the vv^ild excesses 
common to their abnormal condition, rich to-day, 
poor to-morrow, till at length, the first rude shock 
of sickness began to rouse them from their false 
repose, and make them believe that a mistake was 
being made in not laying up something for the 
future. 

In the autumn of 1848, in consequence of much 
previous exposure, unhealthy food and dissipation, 
fevers and dysentery broke out among the miners, 
and became alarmingly prevalent. To these num- 
bers fell victims, and, unhappily, too, under the 
most deplorable circumstances, there being no 
minister of religion, in most cases, to administer 
to them the last rites of our holy religion. The 
nearest priests, then^ to the mines, were those in 
the city of San Francisco ; and, as no one, in 
those days, before stages and railways came into 
use, thought of sendiog several hundred miles for 
the services of a clergyman, several must have 
died without the consolation of religion. How 
many may have passed into eternity under such cir- 
cumstances there are now no means of determin- 
ing, but from the numbers then engaged in the 
mines, and the fatal character of the diseases, the 
list, it is to be feared, was considerable. 



192 



HISTORY OF THE 



At this time, the wiser and farther seeing por- 
tion of the adventurers began to understand that, 
after all, the diggings, though yielding an ample 
return, were not the most desirable place to reside, 
nor probably the most lucrative to be found. The 
great stream of immigration then pouring into the 
country, and the apparently permanent character, 
at least for some tune, of the richness of the 
mines, made it apparent that a city of no' insig- 
nificant importance w^as sure to grow up on the 
coast. And as the claims of the city of San Fran- 
cisco to such a position were already established 
and admitted by all, thither the eyes of the more 
tliouglitfal were anxiously directed. Accordingly, 
a reaction took place, so that while thousands were 
pouring into the country, and hastening onward to 
the mines, others, more thoughtful and sagacious, 
were returning therefrom, with the view of invest- 
ing their gains in land and real estate in and 
around the then limits of the city. The number 
of those, however, who returned before the mid- 
dle or end of 1849, was remarkably few; the ex- 
citement of the moment, the hope of quickly 
amassing a considerable fortune, and, above all, 
the really rich nature of the claims, prevented 
them from abandoning the work; but when the 
first period of success had been passed, and it be- 
came apparent that no extraordinary gains could 
be reasonably hoped for, for the future, then the 
reaction, of which I have spoken, began to set in, 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 193 

in reality. Fortunate, too, for the parties who 
returned at that favorable moment, for by a ju- 
dicious investment of the capital then at their 
command, they are now amongst the wealthiest of 
the commercial firms of the city. The reader may 
form an idea of the product of the mines at this 
period, from the fact that during the latter half 
of the year 1848. gold dust to the amount of two 
million dollars was exported from the coast. And 
so limited was all other species of currency, that 
gold became almost the exclusive circulating me- 
dium ; sixteen dollars an ounce being allowed for 
it in all business transactions; but at the customs 
only ten, with, however, the privilege of redeem- 
ing it within a reasonable time. 

The appearance of the city now began to wear 
a livelier and more agreeable aspect. The aban- 
donment and neglect to which it had been sub- 
jected for months had partially disappeared. The 
return of several of the adventurers to the old 
scenes of their employments created the change. 
In consequence, the revival of the lately discon- 
tinued journals was among the most notable events 
of the hour; a circumstance which was hailed by 
the people as an important advantage, as it enabled 
the public to learn with promptness and accuracy 
the important occurrences of the time. Both jour- 
nals were subsequently united and brought out 
under the title of the "Star and California," 
which was continued till the beginning of 1849, 
41 



194 



HISTORY OF THE 



when it became known as the Alta California."" 
In the spring of this year, the first bodies of 
immigrants began to arrive from the States. In 
their eagerness to reach the scene of their ambi^ 
tion, only comparatively few remained in the city. 
Labor, in consequence, rose enormously high. 
Much work had to be done, and few were willing 
to engage in it without fabulous pay. The city 
had then to be laid out, the streets graded, the 
sidewalks planked, hills leveled, hollows filled, the 
bay piled, and dwellings erected. At the same time 
numerous vessels were constantly arriving at the 
wharves, or what answered as such, with valuable 
cargoes, but there were few to remove the com- 
modities to their respective destinations. Under 
such circumstances, it is not to be wondered at 
that labor should have run extraordinarily high, 
averaging from seven to ten dollars a day, at the 
lowest, while the wages of mechanics were propor- 
tionately large, ranging between twenty and thirty. 

These were, indeed, the golden days of the 
Pacific coast. Then California might be truly 
said to be the poor man's Paradise, for then every 
one was rich, and poverty unknown. Labor, too, 
. was honored and esteemed. The trader, the mer- 
chant, the capitalist, the banker, the lawyer — 
every one, in a word, labored in those days; not, 
indeed, as at present, at their desks or in their 
counting-ofiices, but at duties and in capacities 
which now may be deemed menial and servile. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



195 



The appearance of what is at present the attractive, 
imposing part of the city, strangely contrasts with 
what it was at that period. A few hundredj or at 
best a few thousand, ill-fashioned, hastily-erected 
dwellings, then constituted all there was of a town. 
Market, Kearny and Montgomery streets were yet 
unbuilt on. All around, in every direction, sup- 
plying the places of dwellings, were to be seen 
numerous paltry structures erected by the immi- 
grants, in the shape of canvas, blanket and bough- 
covered tents, to preserve them from the inclem- 
ency of the weather, till they started for the dig- 
gings. 

The streets, which were yet unformed, were little 
better than moving sheets of the finest sand, yield- 
ing freely to the pressure of the passers-by, or 
blown in blinding clouds of dust, if the weather 
happened to be stormy; or, again, consisting only 
of a miry slough, whenever it had copiously rained. 
In the distance, on the other hand, the eye was 
greeted with the presence of a thousand craft of 
every dimension, from the tiny little bark to the im- 
posing steamer. By the end of July of this year, 
1849,. as many as tw^o hundred vessels, of all di- 
mensions, and from various ports, were anchored in 
the bay. The population had by that time reached 
the considerable figure of five thousand, or more ; 
and with an increase in the numbers came also an 
increase in dissipation, lawlessness and immorality. 
In a state of society where the provisions of law 



196 



HISTORY OF THE 



had to a great measure to be framed, where every 
man regarded himself free, ia the sense of his 
being accountable to none, little could be hoped 
for or expected from the people. We are not, ac- 
cordingly astonished to learn that thefts, robberies 
and murders were of constant and almost daily 
occurrence. A body of desperate characters, 
known as the Hounds," and consisting for the 
most part, if not entirely, of the disbanded troops 
of one of the regiments engaged in the annexation 
of the country, had been for some time in exist- 
ence. This gang of desperate men, formed osten- 
sibly for the purpose of defending themselves and 
the inhabitants from the violence of the more 
daring, was in. reality only a body of practical 
thieves, whose livelihood was obtained by the 
plunder of the community. So that, while under 
the plea of guarding the inhabitants, by parading 
the streets as officers of the republic, they, in 
reality set all law and order at defiance, and used 
their self- constituted authority only as a shield for 
their crimes. For a time they continued unmo- 
lested in their nefarious proceedings, carrying fear 
and alarm into every family, attacking the tents 
and huts of the immigrants, invading stores, tav- 
erns and private residences, and everywhere carry- 
ing off everything valuable that fell within their 
reach. In fine, their excesses and depredations 
were carried to such an extent that the community 
aroused to a sense of its danger, formed a regular 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 197 



force, seized upon several of the outlaws, and after 
a regular trial, convicted, and condemned them to 
the galleys for various terms of imprisonment. 
Thus, by the judicious and energetic action of the 
well-disposed and law-abiding portion of the in- 
habitants, the town was delivered within a little, 
from the social disorder which for months had in- 
fested it. 

Order was further advanced at this period by 
the organization of a number of government of- 
ficers for the regular discharge of business of State. 
Since the beginning of August of the preceding- 
year when it became known that the country had 
been ceded to the American government, efforts 
were made to organize a competent and efficient 
method of administration. As Congress had taken 
no steps in the matter, it was deemed neces- 
sary, in consequence of the numerous excesses and 
murders everywhere committed through the coun- 
try, to establish as a means of self-preservation, a 
provisional government, so that some legal protec- 
tion could be had for the lives and properties of the 
more peaceful members of the community. Ac- 
cordingly on the twenty-first and twenty-third of 
December, 1848, large, influential meetings were 
held in the city, at which it was resolved, that dele- 
gates to the number of five, be appointed, whose 
duty it would be to frame the rules of a constitu- 
tion for the government of the country. The 
meeting of the delegates was fixed for the month 



198 



HISTORY OF THE 



of March, in the town of San Jose, but another 
meeting of the people of that town fixed the as- 
' sen?bly for the second of January. 

Meantime the administration of justice w^as con- 
siderably embarrassed in San Francisco, and pro- 
ceedings enacted by no means to the credit of the 
people. The election of members to the important 
position of town councilors for 1849, having been 
declared invalid in consequence of the votes of 
some unqualified persons, a new election had to 
be resorted to.'' But this resulting in favor of 
some of the lately appointed, then was to be wit- 
nessed the anomalous spectacle of three bodies — 
the old town council of 1848 and the two of 1849, 
claiming the exercise of authority and the govern- 
ment of the community. These, however, were 
all brought to resign their position in favor of a 
new body of officers to consist of fifteen council- 
ors and three justices of the peace, who continued 
in office till the organization effected by brigadier- 
general Riley was carried into effect. 

On the thirteenth of April, 1849, brigadier 
Kiley arrived in the country and announced to the 
community his appointment to the civil and mili- 
tary administration of California by orders of the 
American government. An election for the nom- 
ination of the requisite officers of justice immedi- 
ately followed, and resulted in the election of a 
judge, prefect, sub-prefect, alcalde, town council 
and delegates of convention to the number of five. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 199 



The chief magistrate, Mr. Geary, lost no time in 
issuing an address to the members of the council, 
calling on them for the necessary means for carry- 
ing on the public administration. From the ad- 
dress the reader may form an idea of the actual 
condition of the city at the time. "At this time/^ 
writes the official, ''we are without a dollar in the 
public treasury, and it is to be feared the city is 
greatly in debt. You have neither an office for 
your magistrate nor any other 'puUic edifice. You 
are without a single police officer or watchman, 
and have not the means of confining a prisoner for 
an hour. Neither have you a place to shelter, 
while living, sick and unfortunate strangers who 
may be cast upon our shores, or to bury them 
when dead. Public improvements are unknown 
in San Francisco. In short, you are without a 
single requisite for the promotion of prosperity, 
for the. protection of property, or for the mainten- 
ance of order." 

Such was the condition of San Francisco only 
twenty-one years ago. How much it has improved 
since then, and what a contrast it presents at pres- 
ent, with its ample exchequer, numerous govern- 
ment officers, extensive commercial relations and 
vastly increased number of inhabitants, is thor- 
oughly known to all. 



200 



HISTORY OF THE 



CHAPTEE IX. 

Inceease of Population in San Feancisco. — Fiest Chuech pok the 
Emigeants. — Choleea beeaks out, — SisTEES OF Chaeitt aeeive. 

— De. Alemany teansfeeeed feom Monteeet to San Feancisco. 

— Fathee Gallaghee goes to Eueope. — He obtains two Eelig- 
lous Communities. — Establishment of St. Thomas' Seminaey. — 

SiSTEES OF MeECY AEEIVE. — PeEJUDICE AGAINST THEM, 

During the first half of 1849, the population of 
San Francisco was very considerably increased. 
As many as fifteen thousand, it is thought, were 
added to the community from the first of January 
till the thirtieth of June. Of these onl}^ a ver}^ 
small proportion, not more, perhaps, than from two 
to three hundred were females. The arrivals, in 
the first instance, were chiefly Chilians, Mexicans 
and others from the Pacific border; but as the year 
advanced, great numbers began to pour in from 
the Atlantic States, from China and Europe. The 
average monthly number of immigrants by sea 
alone during the latter half of this year, was in 
the vicinity of four thousand or more ; so that, by 
the end of the year, as many as thirty-five or 
forty thousand emigrants had landed in San Fran- 
cisco ; which, when added to some thirty thousand 
who were supposed to have crossed the plains, 
made the whole number who poured into the 
country during 1849, as high as sixty-five or sev- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 201 



enty thousand souls. But as the majority of these 
immediately spread through the country, the pop- 
ulation of the city remained at the end of the year 
only between twenty and twenty-five thousand ^ 
chiefly males and adults. Of this considerable 
number one half were probably Catholics. 

It was, then, to provide for the wants of this nu- 
merous flock of different nationalities, speaking 
different tongues and living widely apart, that the 
newly-appointed bishop of Monterey was called 
upon to make the necessary provision. A more 
embarrassing and onerous position does not ordi- 
narily fall to the lot of a newly-appointed prelate. 
Destitute, to a great extent, of the necessary 
means for working the mission, having only a very 
limited number of clergy, no sacred edifices, no 
charitable institutions, and what was still worse, 
no means for erecting the same. Dr. Alemany may 
be said to have taken charge of his large and rap- 
idly increasing flock under very exceptional and 
discouraging circumstances. How far he succeed- 
ed in his charge, aided by a devoted clergy and 
the generous liberality of a faithful people, the 
reader will be able to judge by the sequel. 

The first Catholic church erected in the city of 
San Francisco for the use of the immigrants, was 
a petty wooden shanty, built in the early part of 
1849, on the site of the present substantial church 
of St. Francis, Yallejo street. Mass had been pre- 
viously celebrated in a room gotten up for the pur- 



^02 



HISTORY OF THE 



pose, by the kindness of lieutenant, now inspector- 
general, Hardy, of the United States service, 
who was a convert to our holy rehgion. The first 
humble edifice, which was capable of accommo- 
dating only a very limited number of worshipers, 
gave place, before long, to a larger and more sub- 
stantial erection, which in time was replaced by 
the present excellent building. 

His lordship. Right Rev. Dr. Aleman}^ arrived 
in California, in the spring of 1850, and took up 
his residence at Monterey, where his see had been 
fixed. His first efforts were directed to procuring 
a sufficient number of clergy for the requirements 
of the people. In this he was but partially suc- 
cessful at the outset. The light in which Califor- 
nia was then regarded in Europe, and even in the 
States, the great distance of the journey, the new- 
ness of the place, and the difficulties and discom- 
forts sure to be encountered, prevented many from 
offering their services. As it was, however, the 
people were not entirely deprived of all spiritual 
comfort. In the autumn of this year, four mis- 
sionaries, on their way to the diocese of Oregon, 
arrived on the coast. As the mission was then in 
much need of their services, they consented to re- 
main for a little, and during their stay rendered 
most important services to religion. Among these 
reverend clergy was the present vicar-general of 
the archdiocese, whose labors in administering to 
the sick and the dying, during an epidemic which 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 203 



occurred at this time, deserve the highest com- 
mendation. 

The city by this time had become considerably 
improved. Xew buildings were erected, streets 
opened and wharves formed. The tents and shan- 
ties had either entirely disappeared, or were only 
to be seen in the suburbs. Commerce had con- 
siderably advanced, and everything looked pros- 
perous ; but, for the moment, the public security 
was rudely disturbed. In October of 1850, the 
cholera for the first time appeared in San Fran- 
cisco. The epidemic was introduced into the coun- 
try by the immigrants from the States. During 
the years 1848 and 1849 it had been prevalent in 
]^ew York and the other great cities of the East, 
and many, while crossing the plains, fell vic- 
tims to it in the beginning of '50. Its ravages 
in San Francisco, though not the most wide- 
spread, .were sufficient to cause considerable* alarm 
and uneasiness to the community. The average 
number of deaths from its effects during the three 
months of October, November and December, may 
be reasonably estimated at between four and five 
hundred. 

As there were then only two priests in the city, 
the present Yery Rev. James Croke and Yery 
Rev. F. Langlois, the duty was remarkably trying- 
For days they had to be continually at their post 
administering the last sacraments to the sufferers- 
That some under such circumstances departed this 



204 



HISTORY OF THE 



life without the comforts of religion there is every 
reason to fear, but from the devoted attentions of 
the missionaries their numbers were probably few. 
The epidemic also extended its ravages to other 
parts of the country — Sacramento in particular, 
where one of the missionaries, Rev. Father Ander- 
son, fell a victim to its deadly effects. 

The increase in the population during the year 
1850, must have been from fifty to sixty thousand, 
of all classes. Thirty-six thousand arrived by sea 
alone, and as half this number was probably Cath- 
olic, the necessity of an additional number of clergy 
became more and more urgent. For the moment 
the whole wants of the people could not be sup- 
plied, nor, indeed, it must be admitted, were all 
in a disposition to attend to the voice of religion. 
In general, the emigrants had come to the country 
with only one object in view — the acquisition of 
wealth, and in the great struggle therefor, many 
unhappily forgot for the moment their duties to 
God, or at least became largely indifferent to the 
claims of religion. Yet this was not a reason why 
they should be forgotten, on the contrary, it be- 
came a still stronger motive why the practice of 
religion should be placed within their reach. 

In 1851 the mission received an addition to its 
ranks, in the persons of the Rev. Eugene O'Con- 
nell and Rev. Father Yincent, then a scholastic of 
the Dominican Order. The foundation of the 
Church was now solidly laid; time and hands were 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 205 



alone necessary to raise the superstructure and 
give it that finish and development which it has 
since received. 

The year 1852 opened on the mission under 
the most favorable auspices. From this dates the 
first real progress of the diocese and the advent 
of some of those missionaries whose lives have 
been so pre-eminently serviceable to religion in 
these parts. In the Spring of this year, Doctor 
(now archbishop) Alemany left for the States in 
order to be present at the first plenary council of 
Baltimore. While attending the council he suc- 
ceeded in obtaining the services of the Rev. H. P. 
Gallagher, whose name has since become so inti- 
mately connected with the progress of religion on 
this coast. Gifted with a solid judgment, much 
business capacity and a deep sense of religion, 
Father Gallagher became an invaluable aid to the 
bishop at this juncture. 

During his sojourn in the States, Dr. Alemany 
was further successful in obtaining for his diocese 
the services of a religious community of females, 
the Sisters of Charity. The parent house of this 
order in the United States had been settled for 
some time at Emitsburgh, Maryland. Though not 
entirely sufficient for all demands made upon them 
in the States, at the earnest solicitation of the 
bishop, they consented to send a few of the com- 
munity to the Californian mission. On the seven- 
teenth June, 1852, they started by sea for the new 



206 



HISTORY OF THE 



field of their labors. The voyage was one of un- 
usual severity. It was attended by a variety of 
inconveniences, privations and hardships, amongst 
which may be numbered the inclemency of the 
weather, sickness and a want of the proper accom- 
modations. While crossing the isthmus two of 
their number died from exhaustion and exposure. 
Continuing their journey the others arrived safely 
in the country on the eighteenth August, 1852, 
having thus the honor of being the third religious 
community of females that landed on the Pacific 
coast for the purpose of advancing the cause of re- 
ligion and humanity. On the way they even found 
an opportunity of exercising the mission on which 
they had started. A child, whose mother had died 
from cholera during the voyage, was adopted by 
them and brought to the mission, so that in real-, 
ity before they landed on the coast they began the 
exercise of that charity for which their community 
is so remarkable all over the world. 

The special object of the Sisters of Charity, as 
the reader must be aware, is the care and protec- 
tion of the orphan. For this they were instituted 
by St. Yincent de Paul. Their presence in San 
Francisco was demanded at the time for the fol- 
lowing reason: The cholera, of which I have 
spoken as having raged in the city at the end of 
1850, left on the hands of the community several 
destitute orphans. Of these a considerable num- 
ber were Catholic. A meeting of the Catholic in- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



207 



habitants was accordingly held early in 1851 for 
the purpose of providing for those destitute chil- 
dren. At the preliminary meeting it was agreed 
to enter upon arrangements for establishing an 
orphan asylum — a free school and infirmary, the 
management of which should be entrusted to the 
care of the Sisters of Charity. A month later the 
project assumed a practical shape in the formation 
of an association established under the title of the 
"Roman Catholic Orphan Asylum and Free School 
Association of San Francisco." The duties of the 
society then were to furnish the means requisite 
for maintaining the institutes, leaving their man- 
agement entirely in the hands of the Religious. 
The organization itself was to be composed of a 
president, two vice-presidents, a treasurer, sec- 
retary, board of managers and members. At the 
second meeting, which took place on the twenty- 
third March, 1851, Mr. John A. McGlynn was ap- 
pointed president. Three months later Messrs. 
John Sullivan, Timothy Murphy and Jasper O'Far- 
rell donated to the bishop for the use of a Catholic 
orphanage or other religious purpose, one half of a 
one hundred vara lot situated on Market street, 
where the present asylum now stands. A little 
wooden building was immediately erected on the 
donated lot, and answered for some time the pur- 
poses of a school. A temporary chapel was also 
constructed and served as a place of worship till 
the old building, lately vacated for the new St. 
Patrick's on Mission street, was opened. 



208 



HISTORY OF THE 



The society for the providing of funds continued 
its praiseworthy labors till 1857, when the institu- 
tion, no longer requiring its services, it was form- 
ally dissolved and ceased to exist. The benefits 
conferred by the organization on religion and hu- 
manity during the six years of its existence, were 
such as to demand that the names of the more 
prominent members be placed upon record. From 
its establishment in 1851 to its dissolution in 
1857, the following gentlemen acted alternately as 
presidents: Messrs. John A. McGrlynn, Charles D. 
Carter and Philip A. Roach. 

On arriving in San Francisco, the Sisters were 
received by the Rev. Father Maginais, and took 
charge of the orphans collected by the pious care 
and solicitude of the society referred to. A little 
time only was necessary to make the accommoda- 
tions at their disposal too limited for their num- 
bers. An effort was accordingly made in their be- 
half by the clergy and laity, which resulted in the 
erection, in 1855, at a cost of forty-five thousand 
dollars, of the present brick building adjoining St. 
Patrick's. This building was at that period the 
principal edifice in the locality ; it rose in fine pro- 
portions and striking contrast above all the sur- 
rounding dwelhngs, and was justly regarded with 
pride by the then Catholic community. The ap- 
propriate name given it by the founder, The Or- 
phan's Home," unmistakably designated the object 
to which it was applied. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



209 



The staff of the community was now increased 
l^y the arrival of five additional Sisters from the 
parent home at Emitsburgh. The accession was 
of the greatest importance, for another or second 
asylum was already contemplated by the ecclesias- 
tical authorities. Moved by a laudable desire of 
providing for the moral and intellectual culture of 
the Catholic youth in the vicinity of San Rafael, 
once the site of a flourishing mission in the time 
of the Fathers, Mr. Timothy Murphy, whose name 
has been already mentioned in connection with the 
city asylum, donated to the Church for the pur- 
pose of establisliing and maintaining a school, 
three hundred acres of land in Marin County. The 
charge of establishing and conducting the school, 
was entrusted by the bishop to the Sisters of 
Charity, as the reader may see from the following: 
St. Yincent's Seminary, Las Gallinas, near San 
Rafael,' Marin County, California, a. d., 1855, Jan- 
uary 1st. 

The Sisters of Charity of this city of San Fran- 
cisco, California, are appointed to take charge of 
the School of St. Vincent, at Las Gallinas, Marin 
Co., California, to carry out the intentions of Mr. 
Timothy Murphy. 

f Joseph S. Alemany, 

"Archbishop of San Francisco." 

The accompanying extract from the register of 

the Institution, in the Sister Superior's hand, tells 

of the commencement of the work : 
42 



210 



HISTORY OF THE 



"The Sisters of Charity from St. Joseph's 
House, Emitsburgh, Maryland, whose mother 
house is in Paris, founded a branch of their order 
in Las Galhnas, on a tract of land donated to the 
Most Rev. Archbishop Alemany by Don Timothy 
Murphy. 

The Sisters erected a wooden building, the cost 
of which amounted to five thousand dollars. Sis- 
ter M.porsina McRey, Donna Barbara, Miss Glover 
and four children, took possession of it, January 
seventh, 1855, and on the same day opened a 
school for the maintenance and education of chil- 
dren in the neighboring district. 

'^The above institution we organized under the 
name of St. Yincent's Seminary. Subsequent to 
the above-mentioned period, we added other im- 
provements, viz., fencing, etc. 

Sister Francis McEnnis, 
^^Directress of St. Yincent's." 

By the foregoing the reader is put in possession 
of the origin of the Catholic institution of San 
Rafael, of which we shall speak more at large in a 
subsequent page. Eor a year the Sisters remained 
in charge of the school, but desirous of concen- 
trating their efforts in the city, they resigned the 
appointment in favor of a secular priest, Rev. Fa- 
ther Maurice. 

That part of the community that remained in 
the city, in addition to the care of the orphans, 
conducted also a day school for the children of the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



211 



locality. Their success in this particular branch of 
their vocation was such, that, in 1857, they were 
necessitated to erect an additional building, that 
at present known as St. Vincent's School, on Jes- 
sie street. There they had a wider scope for their 
exertions. The little ones who hitherto remained 
entirely at home, or received instruction at Prot- 
estant hands, now repaired to the Sisteis, and 
learned, together with those branches of secular 
instruction requisite for their condition in life, 
those principles of religion and morality which 
alone are to be learned from Catholic sources. 

The number of orphans and pupils still increas- 
ing, the Sisters, in 1861, purchased several acres 
of land in the vicinity of the city, at Silver Ter- 
race, where they erected another asylum, dedicated 
to the great patriarch, St. Joseph. At first, only 
a limited wooden building was constructed; but 
the requirements becoming pressing, and the be- 
nevolence of the work being generally acknowl- 
edged, the public again came to their aid, and ena- 
bled them to make considerable improvements and 
additions, till at present, one hundred and fifty 
destitute orphans find a home with these Sisters. 
In 1866, another considerable building was opened 
in the city for a like purpose, but even this was 
shortly found insufficient for the numbers of home- 
less, parentless little ones. In order, then, to meet 
ever}? requirement, an institution of noble dimen- 
sions, capable of affording accommodations to from 



212 



HISTORY OF THE 



two to three thousand orphans, was begun and is 
3^et in course of erection, without the city, at 
Hunter's Point. This buildhig, when completed, 
will be probably the finest public edifice in or 
around San Francisco. Built on an eminence to 
the west of the city, it has the advantage of en- 
joying a commanding view of the bay and the 
country in every direction. In a sanitary point, 
it is not probably to be excelled, its only objec- 
tionable feature being its too unfavorable expos- 
ure to the w^esterly breezes; but this, though less 
desirable than might be ambitioned, will not, it is 
thought, prove prejudicial to the health of the in- 
mates. The entire cost of the building when com- 
pleted, will probably reach the considerable sum 
of a quarter of a million of dollars. The source 
whence this money is to be derived, is the sale of 
the property spoken of above, as donated to the 
orphans ni the city ; so that, by reason of this lib- 
eral and munificent gift, the names of Messrs. Jas- 
per O'Farrell, John Sullivan and Timothy Mur- 
phy become intimately connected with one of the 
noblest institutions of charity on the Pacific coast 
of America. 

With just and legitimate pride the Catholics of 
the archdiocese point to this and other kindred 
erections as the result of their own liberality joined 
to the noble and philanthropic exertions of our 
faithful Religious in behalf of abandoned, suffering 
humanity. And it is to be hoped that as the doors 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 213 

of this most benevolent institute — the home of the 
fatherless- — will be open to all from every part of 
the country without any distinction of class or 
creed, its claims will not be forgotten, for the 
cause of the orphan is the cause of religion — the 
cause of God. 

Upon the retirement of the Sisters of Charity 
from St. Vincent's school in 1855, the care of the 
institution, as has been remarked, passed into the 
hands of the Rev. Mr. Maurice, by whom it was 
administered for the two subsequent years. On 
its transfer from the Sisters, its original name was 
altered from that of St. Yincent to St. Rafael, by 
which it has since continued to be known. 

In 1857 Father Maurice was succeeded in his 
ofi&ce by Father Auger, the present pastor of 
Suisun, who was succeeded a year later by the 
Rev. (now Right Rev.) Dr. Lootens, bishop of 
Idaho. During the incumbency of Father Lootens, 
some improvement was effected, though not en- 
tirely all that could be desired in consequence of 
an absence of the necessary means. The pastoral 
duties of the Rev. Father, too, which were then 
very extensive, prevented him from devoting that 
attention to the institution which its requirement 
demanded. Under the circumstances, however, a 
little was done. A pretty little church erected at 
a cost of three thousand dollars, and capable of 
accommodating one hundred persons, with addi- 
tions to the original building at a cost of five 



214 



HISTORY OF THE 



thousand more, are to be attributed to the zeal 
and exertions of that director. But it was not 
till it passed under the charge of the present supe- 
rior, Rev. Father Birmingham, that the character 
of the institution was raised to its actual satisfac- 
tory standard. Father Birmingham took charge 
in 1868, and since then it is only just to acknowl- 
edge that the most satisfactory and gratifying re- 
sults have been witnessed. Indeed, so carefully 
and satisfactorily is the institute managed at pres- 
ent that it is now a pride and an honor to the 
community. 

Zealous in the cause of suffering humanity, the 
Rev. Father has left nothing undone to provide 
for the wants and requirements of the little ones 
entrusted to his care. Already he has expended 
on the erection and enlargement of buildings and 
other general improvements, between twenty and 
thirty thousand dollars. But not even this, though 
a considerable outlay, suffices for all the require- 
ments. To make the place an entirely satisfac- 
tory institute, fifty or sixty thousand dollars addi- 
tional are needed for building purposes. The 
number of boys at present in the asylum is over 
two hundred. The interior management is in part 
conducted by Religieuse of the order of St. Dominic. 
To these Father Birmingham is largely indebted 
for the admirable order and cleanliness that reign 
in the institute. Were there sufficient accommo- 
dations and means of support a much larger num- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



215 



ber of children could be obtained, and considering 
the very praiseworthy nature of the charity — the 
protection of the orphan — it is to be hoped that 
the charitable public will direct their attention 
more to its interests in future, especially as a fund 
of only fifty or a hundred thousand dollars would 
be needed to raise the necessary buildings, where 
all would be able to find a comfortable and hospi- 
table home. 

The present annual cost of the institution, which 
is conducted on the most econoinical scale, is be- 
tween eighteen and twenty thousand dollars, one 
portion of which is raised by an annual fair, and 
the remainder supplied by his Grace from his lim- 
ited means. The location is admirably adapted to 
an institution of the . kind. Situated at a short 
distance from the town of San Kafael, whither 
there is daily steamer communication from San 
Francisco, it has all the advantages of an excellent 
country climate and ready access to the city. The 
facilities will be further enhanced on the comple- 
tion of the San Francisco and Petaluma railroad, 
which will pass close to the asylum. Attached to 
the institute are one thousand acres of land, but 
the greater part being only a mountain tract, the 
advantages derived are not so great. 

In the vicinity are a few scattered families of 
native Christians, descendants of the former inhab- 
itants of the old missions. They live like their 
unconverted brethren by fishing and hunting and 



216 



HISTORY OF THE 



laboring for the wliites. Their language is a mix- 
ture of Spanish and the old vernacular; during life 
they pay little attention to religion, but at the mo- 
ment of death they are careful to call for the ser- 
vices of a priest. 

The rapid increase in the Catholic population 
during the two years immediately following the 
discover}^ of gold, and especially the extent over 
which the people were scattered, demanded, to- 
wards the beginning of 1852, the services of an 
additional prelate. A representation to this effect 
having been made to the proper authority, the 
countrj^ was divided, and San Francisco created 
into an archdiocese, with Monterey and Los Angeles- 
as suffragan. The coast boundary of the former 
was drawn from Santa Cruz town northward as 
far as the forty-second degree of latitude, a dis- 
tance of about one thousand miles. On the east 
it was bounded by ISTew Mexico, Kansas and Ne- 
braska. The country south from Santa Cruz to 
the Mexican border, or Lower California, formed 
the limits of the Monterey and Los Angeles See. 
Later on, in 1856, the Mexican government was 
desirous of obtaining a bishop for Lower Cali- 
fornia, and sohcited the acceptance of the Yery 
Kev. Father Gonzales, but he having declined, no 
further efforts were made by the government, and 
that section of the country remained as before un- 
der the jurisdiction of the bishop of Sonora, whose 
residence is at Culiacan. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 217 



To the newly-founded archdiocese of San Fran- 
cisco, Dr. Alemany was transferred in the month 
of July, 1853. In the following year, Right Rev 
Dr. Amat, succeeded to the bishopric of Monterey 
and Los Angeles. 

On the arrival of the archbishop, the Rev. Fa- 
ther Gallagher, of whom mention has been made 
before, was deputed by his grace to be the bearer 
of the Pallium from the Eternal City. His visit to 
Europe was also intended to be otherwise advan- 
tageous to the mission. The rapidly increasing 
population of the country, and the certainty that 
before long its numbers would be very consider- 
ably increased, made it a matter of imperative ne- 
cessity to think of establishing additional religious 
communities, whose duties it would be to attend 
to the instruction of youth and the care of the in- 
firm. Even then, although as we have seen, the 
Sisters of Charity were already established in the 
city, numbers of children were either not receiv- 
ing instruction, or obtaining it from objectionable 
sources. 

In the discharge of his commission, Father Gal- 
lagher succeeded in obtaining the services of two 
religious communities — Nuns of the Presentation 
order and Sisters of Mercy. These were the pio- 
neer Religious of these two highly-prized orders, 
whose labors have since been attended with such 
remarkable success on this coast. We shall first 
speak of those of the presentation order. After a 



218 



HISTORY OF THE 



tedious voyage of several months, they arrived ia 
Cahfornia on the thirteenth November, 1854. Not 
finding any establishment prepared for their recep- 
tion, they suffered for a time no little inconveni- 
ence, but sustained by the kind and encouraging 
words of the archbishop, they cheerfully entered 
on the object of their mission — faced the difficult 
ties before them — and before long had the happi- 
ness and consolation to know that their mission 
was a success. In December, a few weeks after 
their arrival, they opened a day-school in an hum^ 
ble little building, where gratuitous education was 
given to the children of the poorer classes in the 
community. The school was rapidly filled, even 
to inconvenience, but yet the Sisters, seeing the 
great spiritual want, were unwilling to refuse any 
of the applicants, trusting to the divine Providence 
to enable them to erect within a little a more suit- 
able building. In this their hopes were not illu- 
sory. A generous ecclesiastic, the present pastor 
of Petaluma, was the first to come to their aid. 
With a generosity and zeal worthy of the highest 
commendation, he donated to the Sisters fifteen 
hundred dollars, which he had received from tne 
city authorities for his services in the educational 
department. This was speedily increased by 
other donations from friends of the poor, until 
at length a sum sufficient to erect the present 
convent on Powell street, a building eighty- 
four by forty-five feet, was collected. The entire 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



221 



through its halls have done good service to religion, 
and proven themselves pious, active and devoted 
priests. 

The first president of this diocesan seminary 
was the present bishop of Marysville or G-rass Val- 
ley, whose name has already occurred in these 
pages. Before the establishment of the institute. 
Dr. O'Connell was president and professor in the 
College of Santa Ynez, near Santa Barbara, whence 
he was called to the charge of St. Thomas', as be- 
ing the most qualified and experienced in the 
training of youth for the ecclesiastical state. Here 
he continued to labor till his departure for Ire- 
land, whither he returned in 1855, to occupy his 
former position as one of the directors of the mis- 
sionary college of All Hallows. He was succeeded 
by Rev. Father Carroll, who continued presi 
dent till his death, when the management of 
the institute passed into the hands of Father 
Prendergast, who remained in charge till his ap- 
pointment as assistant pastor to the Cathedral, 
from which date the seminary has ceased to exist. 

The same year that witnessed the establishment 
of St. Thomas's seminary also beheld the dedica- 
tion of the new cathedral on California and Du- 
pont streets. The building, which is of the gothic 
order, is a commodious and handsome structure, 
capable of affording accommodation to about 
fifteen hundred persons. The foundation stone 
was laid on the seventeenth of July on the pre- 



222 



HISTORY OF THE 



ceding year, amid a large concourse of people, and 
the opening services held on the twenty-fifth De- 
cember, 1854, when the building was solemnly 
dedicated to the worship of the Almighty, under 
the patronage of the blessed Virgin Mary, Mother 
of Grod. Attached to the cathedral is the archi- 
episcopal residence, a handsome, imposing struc- 
ture. 

The second body of Religious who came to the 
country at this time were, as we have mentioned^ 
the Sisters of Mercy. They were eight in num- 
ber, five professed Sisters and three Novices. From 
the very beginning the protecting hand of Provi- 
dence seemed to have guarded them. On the 
eighth September, 1854, they left Kinsale for 
Dublin, where they were immediately to take 
shipping for JSTew York. They had determined 
upon sailing in the "^'Arctic" then leaving the port, 
but by a most fortunate circumstance in not be- 
ing able to obtain the necessary accommodation 
on board, thev were necessitated to await the next 
vessel. The delay saved them their lives, for the 
^'Arctic" and her passengers were lost while 
crossing the Atlantic. 

Their voyage from Ireland to California was as 
agreeable as they could have reasonably expected; 
not such, however, the reception they met 
with from a portion of the inhabitants of San 
Francisco, on their landing. ^The spirit of Protest- 
antism was not then exactly what it is now. In- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



223 



tolerance and anti-Catholic prejudice, those banes 
of society seemed to have taken a large hold on 
men's minds in those days. One would, indeed, 
have supposed that their character as ladies, inde- 
pendent entirely of their religious profession as 
teachers of the ignorant and guardians of the poor, 
would have shielded them from the gross and 
vituperative aspersions of the malevolent. But 
such was not the case. The spirit of knownoth- 
ingism was abroad, and hence the arrival of a 
number of Catholic Religions was the occasion for 
a display of anti-Catholic feeling, to which we are 
sorry it is our duty to be obliged to refer. 

The day after the Sisters had landed, a sucurrul- 
ous communication, under the heading of "Carried 
Past the Port," appeared in one of the Protestant 
papers, improperly called the ''Christian Advo- 
cate." This was followed by others of a similar 
nature, in which the writer dealt largely in abuse 
of Catholicity, but especially of the Religious. 
Meantime, however, the Sisters took no notice of 
the bitter invectives. Trusting to the purity of 
their motives and the entirely charitable nature 
of their vocation, they believed that as soon as the 
Protestant community would learn the tenor of 
their lives and the true end of their institute, pre- 
judice would be disarmed and bigotry removed. 
In this they were not mistaken. 

Within a month after their arrival they obtain- 
ed permission to visit and tend the sick and dying 



224 



HISTORY OF THE 



in the city and county hospital. For a time their 
labors passed comparatively unnoticed, but when 
in the autumn, the cholera appeared, their noble and 
devoted attentions to the sufferers elicited the 
highest eulogium from all but .the utterly intoler- 
ant portion of the community. In an article of 
that date, the editor of the ''Daily Times" thus 
speaks of their charitable endeavors: "We visited 
yesterday the patients in the State marine hospital ; 
a more horrible and ghastly sight we have seldom 
witnessed. In the midst of this scene of sorrow, 
pain, anguish and danger, were some four or five 
ministering augels, who disregarded everything to 
render aid to their distressed fellow-creatures. 
The Sisters of Mercy, rightly named, whose con- 
vent is immediately opposite the hospital, as soon 
as they learned the state of things, hurried to offer 
their services. They did not stop to inquire 
whether the poor sufferers were Protestants or 
Catholics, Americans or foreigners, but with the 
noblest devotion applied themselves to their re- 
lief. One Sister would be seen bathing the limbs 
of a sujBferer, another chafing the extremities, and 
tlie third applying the usual remedies for the dis- 
ease, while others with a pitying face were calm- 
ing the fears of those who were supposed to be 
dying. The idea of danger never seemed to occur 
to these noble women. In the pe-rformance of the 
vows of their order they heeded nothing of the 
kind. If any of the lives of the unfortunate are 



Catholic church in California. 225 



saved they will in a great measure owe their pre- 
servation to those ladies." 

Shortly after this, on the sixteenth of the same 
month, the entire care and management of the 
hospital was handed over to the Sisters by the city 
authorities. In the document conveying the 
charge to the Religious was the following para- 
graph: "That from and after the twenty-second 
day of October, 1855, the Sisters of Mercy, known 
to this community as philanthropists, who refuse 
all pecuniary reward for their self-sacrificing devo- 
tion to the care of the sick and destitute, shall 
have charge of and provide for the care and main- 
tenance of the indigent sick of the county of San 
Francisco," etc. 

Eight days after the Sisters entered on their 
charge. The light in which the arrangement was 
viewed by a portion of the Protestant community 
was most favorable and gratifying to them. The 
editor of the ''Sun'' spoke of them in an edito- 
rial in the most complimentary manner. There 
was, however, an illiberal party in the community 
to whom the action of the civil authorities gave 
the greatest displeasure. These, we are sorry to 
say, like the writers in the ''Advocate," hesitated 
not to pour out the most unmitigated calumnies 
against the holy Religious. A few months after 
entering on their charitable mission, a series of 
slanderous articles began to appear in the Protest- 
ant journals, but especially in the pages of the 
43 



226 



HISTORY OF THE 



Bulletin/' calling into question the entire unfit- 
ness and inability of the Sisters to manage the In- 
stitute. The bold and postive manner in which 
the assertions were made,' had the effect of shak- 
ing the faith and confidence of many. They were 
charged not only with incompetency and inability, 
but with inhumanity, partiality and robbery. To 
rebut such atrocious assertions, it was thought 
that the most effective and honorable course, un- 
der the circumstances, would be to call for a public 
investigation by the civil authorities. The grand 
jury, accordingly, in compliance with the Sisters' 
desire, made an examination of the hospital, and 
thoroughly exonerated them from all the charges 
made against them by their enemies. The report of 
the commissioners was published in the Herald" 
of that date, and ehcited the most complimentary 
remarks. It was also followed by several letters 
from private individuals, attesting to the zeal, de- 
votion and capability of the Religious. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



227 



CHAPTEE X. 

Establishment of St. Mary's Hospital. — Influence of the Sistees* 

LIVES ON THE PaTIENTS. — CONVERSIONS. — ESTABLISHMENT OF THE 

Magdalen Asylum. — Eeformation of the Penitents. — The Sis- 
ters take CHARGE OF THE PeST HoUSE. — CONVERSIONS. — ThE SiS- 
TERS ATTEND THE JaIL. — ThEIR SUCCESS IN REFORMING THE CuLPRITS. 

The justification of the Sisters by the report of 
the grand jury, and the letters of private individ- 
ualSj completely silenced their enemies, and pre- 
vented their being subjected to further attack by 
the hostile members of the press. Obstacles, 
however, were thrown in their way, which event- 
ually necessitated them to resign the management 
of the hospital. For several months the authori- 
ties .neglected furnishing the means requisite for 
meeting the necessary expenses. This proving 
too heavy a burden, they were reluctantly obliged 
to resign charge of the Institute. An effort 
was then made to get up for them an estab- 
lishment of their own, where, without fear of 
incurring the odium of party, they might be able 
to exercise their holy vocation in behalf of suffer- 
ing humanity. To this end, his Grace, the Arch- 
bishop, commissioned the Rev. Father King, 
whose name will long be remembered by Catholics 
in and around San Francisco, to collect funds 
for the contemplated object. The Sisters at 



228 



HISTORY OF THE 



the same time issued an address of their own, 
explaining the nature and object of their in- 
stitute, as an inducement to the charitable to sub- 
scribe. The answer made by the public to the 
appeal, was the subscription, within three months, 
of six thousand six hundred dollars. Of this. Fa- 
ther King collected close on three thousand, to 
which he would have added very considerably, 
only being prevented by sickness from continuing 
his charitable mission. With the moneys thus 
subscribed by a generous public, the erection of a 
Catholic hospital was immediately begun, which, 
when completed, must have cost close on one hun- 
dred thousand dollars. It was placed under the 
protection of the Blessed Virgin, being named St. 
Mary's Hospital. Thither the community retired 
in 1856, where they have since continued to exer- 
cise with unfailing attention the duties of their 
holy vocation. 

The very important advantages resulting from 
the ministration of the Rehgious are of a two-fold 
character; the}^ affect the soul as well as the body. 
Without at all obtruding their religious convic- 
tions on those entrusted to their charge, the simple 
example of their lives and their attention to the 
duties of their state, have awakened in many a 
sense of religion, and even effected the conversion 
of several. A few of the more notable cases will 
not be uninteresting to the reader. 

During their charge of the city and county hos- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



229 



pital, there happened to be among the patients a 
man named William Johnson, an American Prot- 
estant. Near to John son, in the same ward, was 
another patient afflicted with a virulent ulcer which 
emitted a most disagreeable odor. The minister 
who occasionally visited the hospital called upon 
Johnson, prayed for and comforted him as best he 
knew. Then turning, he proceeded to comfort, 
the other, but perceiving the disagreeable effluvia 
he stopped short, remained at some distance and 
holding his nostrils, prayed in secret. The prayer 
ended, the attendant Sister approached the dying 
man, and with her handkerchief wiped the per- 
spiration from his brow and the saliva from his 
lips. Johnson, who was a keen observer of men 
and manners, carefully noted the conduct of both; 
the lesson was a silent, but an important one, and 
he laid it to heart. Next time when the mhiister 
visited as usual, looking him full in the face, John- 
son cried out, in a voice not difficult to be heard : 
'^Begone. If I were as offensive as my compan- 
ion you would not dare to approach me," and then 
turning to the Sister, he said : ^ ' Call for a priest ; 
I desire to be instructed in the Catholic religion." 
He was, and after being fully convinced of the 
truth of the Church, was admitted to the holy 
sacrament of baptism. 

Timothy Joseph Harris, another American and 
Protestant, from the State of Vermont or A^ew 
Hampshire, was admitted into the hospital with a 



230 



HISTORY OF THE 



wound in the arm, caused by an accidental dis- 
charge of a musket. He was an intelligent, culti- 
vated young man, but exceedingly prejudiced 
against the Catholic religion. He had the idea, as 
he afterwards acknowledged, that the ministrations 
of Catholics, and especially of Religious, were con- 
fined exclusively to their own. Observing, on the 
contrary, how the Sisters attended and comforted 
all indiscriminate!}^, his astonishment was great. 
The doctors, fearing mortification of the arm, were 
about proceeding to amputation, but by his urgent 
entreaties for a little delay, they deferred the 
operation for a while. Meantime, by the care and 
attention of the Religious, the necessity of ampu- 
tating the member was rendered unnecessary; and 
then came the most important event of his life. 
While waiting to be thoroughly cured, he called 
for some books to occupy his attention. The first 
Catholic books he had ever read were those then 
put into his hands, and much was his surprise at 
finding them different from all he had been led to 
suppose regarding the Catholic faith. These fin- 
ished, he called for others, and continued to read 
until he was perfectly convinced of the truth of 
the Catholic Church. "What impressed him not a 
little from a different quarter was the visible 
change for the better in the manner of a fellow- 
companion who had been received into the Church 
at the time. But unwilling to give any one an 
opportunity of questioning his motives, he defer- 



CATHOLIC CErtJRCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



2B1 



Ted making his profession of faith till discharged 
from the hospital, lest it might be supposed he 
had changed in compliance with the wishes of the 
Sisters. The greatest difficulty he experienced 
was in the matter of confession, not that he disbe- 
lieved in its efficacy, but because of the utter re- 
pugnance he felt in unburthening his conscience 
to a minister of religion. But even this he after- 
wards conquered, when he was baptized and ad- 
mitted to the most adorable Eucharist, which he 
received with the most edifying sentiments of 
piety. 

Frederick Nessinger, a German Lutheran, was a 
very strict and conscientious believer in his own 
religion, and most prejudiced against all others. 
Having been a considerable time in the hospital, 
lie obtained and read a large number of Catholic 
works, but was not yet convinced. He continued 
to read, and at length, by the grace of Grod, came 
to see the truth and embraced it. Then we find 
in the hospital registry such entries as these: 

Bridget Mary, Chinese; baptized and received 
the last sacraments." ^'Daniel Smyth, American ; 
no religion ; baptized and continued a firm 
Catholic." "James Pendlebury, English; Episco- 
palian; baptized and made his first communion." 
^'Joseph Thompson, Norwegian; Lutheran; bap- 
tized, confirmed and made his first communion,'' 
etc. In fine, the entire number of adults thus 
received into the Church by the kindness and at- 



232 



HISTORY OF THE 



tention of the Sisters, amounted in all to close on 
two hundred, the majority of whom have gone to 
receive their everlasting reward in the kingdom of 
Heaven, where they shall ever remember with un- 
speakable gratitude the labors and virtues of those 
who were the occasion of earning for them such 
unutterable happiness. 

Beside the ordinary conversions effected in the 
manner described, by the perusal of Catholic books 
and the observance of the devotion and fidelity of 
the Sisters in the discharge of the duties of their 
holy vocation, there were others of a very unusual 
and, indeed, extraordinary nature, an instance or 
two of which it is only proper to place upon 
record. These remarkable conversions the Sisters 
have always attributed to the powerful interces- 
sion of the glorious Mother of God. In February 
of the year 1855, there happened to be in the hos- 
pital a patient, whose utter abhorrence of every- 
thing savoring of religion, and his apparently fixed 
determination to die in that state, caused him to 
be known and regarded as the ''Hardened Man." 
He was an Irishman and a Catholic ; but having 
embraced a naval life, he not only forgot the prac- 
tice of his religion, but unhappily fell into great 
habits of vice and infidelity. Repeatedly did he 
refuse and even repulse in the rudest manner every 
effort of the Religious to awaken in him a sense 
of his position. On one occasion he forgot him- 
self so far as to snatch the crucifix from the Sis- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 233 

ter's hands, and to dash it violently on the ground. 
In short, so utterly confirmed did he seem in his 
crimes, that it appeared better not to speak to him 
further on religion, as the mere mention thereof 
became only the signal for a burst of the most 
frightful abuse of everything sacred. Seeing, how- 
ever, that he was fast approaching his end, that 
he might not die in his sins, the Sister one night 
earnestly recommended him to the blessed Virgin 
Mary, taking care, at the same time, to have a 
miraculous medal placed secretly in his pillow. 
On entering the ward in the morning, her joy and 
surprise is hardly to be described^ on finding the 
hitherto obstinate impious man now mourning 
his crimes, lamenting his life, and begging, for the 
love of the Almighty, to have a priest brought to 
him to hear his confession. After receiving the 
sacrament, so marked was the change in his man- 
ner, his last days being as edifying as his former 
were scandalous, that from this circumstance alone 
the conversion of a Mr. C. is to be attributed. 

More remarkable still was the conversion of 
General Williams in a similar manner. On the sec- 
ond of July, the general, who was an American, 
and of no religion, was admitted into the hospital. 
He was suffering from acute disease of the heart, 
which, added to a naturally violent temper, ren- 
dered him almost a terror to his attendants. 
Though the presence of the Sisters restrained him 
a little^ yet, when suffering violently, he would in- 



234 



HISTORY OF THE 



dulge in terrible oaths, imprecations, and other- 
wise objectionable language. One night, while 
thus giving way to his passion, the Sister expos- 
tulated with him, reminding him that perhaps be- 
fore morning he would be in the presence of his 
God. To this he answered in a violent manner: 
"Let me alone; I care not if I die like a dog; 1 
only wish the Almighty would take me this mo- 
ment." 

Seeing that further advice would be ineffectual 
in restraining his violence, the Sister, before leav- 
ing for the night, slipped a miraculous medal under 
his pillow, beseeching the Mother of Mercy to take 
upon herself the care of his salvation. As in the 
previous instance, on visiting him in the morning, 
she found him, to her great joy and consolation, 
an entirely altered man. His manner, his words, 
his tone, in a word, his whole demeanor was en- 
tirely different. He begged pardon for the rude- 
ness of the previous night, declared he now de- 
sired to alter his life, and added: ^'I cannot under- 
stand what has come over me ! I cannot account 
for the change I feel in myself; what can it be?" 
As he continued thus the Sister thought she had 
better tell him what she felt convinced had really 
effected the change; to which he answered: "It 
must be that; it is certainly miraculous; I cannot 
account for it; show me the medal." After gazing 
at it for some time with tears in his eyes he would 
have it put on a string and placed round his neck. 



CxiTHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 235 

Next day, in presence of Major Roman and Dr. C. 
F. Sawyer, he formally renounced freemasonry, of 
which he was a prominent member, when he was 
formally received into our holy religion. After 
this he rallied a little, but died on the eighth 
October, after receiving all the rites of the Church. 

To these several other instances might be added, 
illustrative in a like manner of the great power 
and efficacy of the prayers of the blessed Virgin 
Mary. Not, however, to weary the reader, we 
shall only mention one or two more. Sometime 
in the year 1866 one of the Lay-Sisters lost the 
use of her reason, and remained for several months 
a confirmed lunatic. Everything that charity could 
suggest or medical skill effect was done for her, 
but in vain. Her case seemed utterly hopeless. 
As a final resource, her state was earnestly recom- 
mended to the holy ^'Apostleship of Prayer," a 
society whose business it is to recommend the 
needy to God. Her immediate recovery was the 
result; it was in this manner, as recorded by the 
Religious themselves: '^In the beginning of Novem- 
ber she had an attack of unusual violence, during 
which she seemed entirely beside herself. By de- 
grees, however, she calmed down, and on the Fri- 
day before the Feast of the Patronage of the Bless- 
ed Virgin was found up and dressed rather earlier 
than usual. In a quiet and sensible manner she 
asked if it was not Friday, and on being answered 
in the affirmative, she expressed a wish to go to 



236 



HISTORY OF THE 



confession. The Sisters were afraid to permit her, 
however they did so, and from that hom^ she was 
perfectly cured. Her recovery, which was evi- 
dently miraculous, they attributed to the prayers 
of the ^'Apostleship of Prayer." 

Another of the Religious, Sister M. de C, was 
almost a complete cripple, her left knee being very 
much swollen and inflamed in consequence of fre- 
quent attacks of neuralgia. So critical was her 
condition that the physicians deemed amputation 
necessary, and, indeed, the only hope of saving 
her life, but from her advanced age and impaired 
constitution, fearing she might sink under the 
operation, it was deemed better to leave her in the 
hands of the Almighty. Eight days before the 
Feast of Corpus Christi, the community began a 
I^ovena, in which the afilicted Sister joined. At 
the same time she daily applied, with great faith, 
to the suffering member some of the oil from the 
lamp kept burning in presence of the adorable 
Eucharist. At first there was no very marked 
change, each day, however, she felt somewhat 
easier, but on Corpus Christi she astonished the 
entire community by kneeling upright during the 
half hour's adoration. And from that day to this 
her knee has given her no further pain! 

In the appeal made by the Sisters to the public 
for funds for the erection of an hospital, of which 
we have spoken before, it was stated that one of 
the ends of the Order of Mercy was the protec- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 237 

tion and reformation of unfortunate females. In 
every country, but especially in a land such as 
thisj where at first the restraints of society were 
fewer and slighter, and the allurements to vice 
greater and more numerous than in older and better 
organized bodies, the necessity of such charitable 
institutes is unhappily but too painfully clear. 
For a time, while engaged in the erection of the 
hospital, they were unwillingly necessitated to 
postpone their charitable resolve, but on the com- 
pletion of that building, they immediately applied 
themselves to this most merciful object of their 
Institute. 

From the middle of the year 1859, a few peni- 
tent creatures enjoyed the protection of the Re- 
ligious, bat it was not till the year 1862, that a 
regular establishment was opened for their benefit. 
On the. second of March of that year, the Sisters 
and penitents, to the number of eight, took pos- 
session of a frame building, destined for their tem- 
porary use, in Hayes Yalley. There they remained 
till the fifteenth of January, 1865, when they were 
transferred to their present asylum on Potrero 
road. As the reformation of the unfortunates was 
a public advantage, and a work of the most chari- 
table nature, the Legislature granted a liberal sum 
in behalf of the Institute. How richly the Sisters 
merited the kind notice of the authorities, and the 
approval of all virtuous minds is evinced by the 
fact, that from the second of March, 1862, the date 



238 



HISTORY OF THE 



of the opening of the Institute, till the twenty- 
second of Januarjj 1863, a period of only ten 
months, they reclaimed from lives of sin and 
shame, no less than thirty-one unhappy, abandoned 
women. The total number that has hitherto en- 
joyed the benefits of the institution has been be- 
tween four and five hundred, nearly all of whom, 
it is to be hoped, have been brought to a sense of 
religion and a reformation of life. But the diffi- 
culties encountered in reforming these victims of 
crime are oftentimes greater than the public is 
aware of. Prayer, fasting and penitential exer- 
cises are not unfrequently resorted to when all 
other means are found unavailing. An instance 
will suffice. A. R., a Chilian by birth, after lead- 
ing a most profligate life for a number of years, 
eventually fell into a state of idiocy, and was 
placed by her friends in the asylum. When spoken 
to on ordinary matters, she paid not the shghtest 
attention, but the moment religion was named, 
she became fearfully excited, and would give vent 
to her passion in a vqlley of oaths and obscenity. 
What particularly seemed to annoy her, was the 
presence of holy water, which, if sprinkled in her 
room, caused her to be beside herself with passion. 
After every effort that charity and ingenuity could 
suggest was tried, but in vain, to bring her to a 
consciousness of her unhappy position, it was 
finally determined to recommend her to God by 
prayer and fasting. The Religious accordingly 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 239 



divided themselves into nine bodies, each fasting 
one day, and offering the Litany of the Saints and 
the Penitential Psalms for her recovery and con- 
version. A few days after the expiration of the 
Novena, she appeared very much altered, request- 
ed permission to go to her confession, and from 
that hour till the moment of her death, which 
happened three years later, continued as gentle as 
a lamb, and lived a practical Christian life, attend- 
ing regularly to all her religious duties. 

Although the labors of the Sisters in behalf of 
the unfortunate Magdalens, and in the care and 
attendance of the sick entrusted to their charge 
up to that date, won the praise and approval of 
all unprejudiced minds, their noble and heroic de- 
votion in behalf of poor suffering humanity has 
never been seen to such absolute advantage, or in 
so engaging a light as in the terrible epidemic, by 
which the city and county was visited in 1868. In 
April of that year, the first cases of a virulent 
small-pox disease occurred in the city. At first, 
the inhabitants paid little attention to a matter of 
so ordinary a nature; a couple of months and the 
town, it was thought, would be entirely freed from 
its presence. When, however, contrary to the 
general belief, the cases kept steadily advancing, 
and had reached the considerable number of fifty 
by the beginning of June, the community began 
to be seriously alarmed, especially as those in- 
fected with the disease were obliged by the au- 



240 HISTORY OF TEE 



thorities to go to the pest-house, where death was 
almost certain to be the result, ia consequence of 
a want of the necessary care and attention. Ru- 
mors of the ill-treatment and neglect of the 
unfortunate sufferers having reached the ears of 
the Sisters, they immediatel}^, with that devotion 
and self-sacrifice for which they are so universally 
known, addressed the following letter to the med- 
ical gentleman in charge of the patients: 

'^To Beverly Cole, M. D.: 

"Sir — It is one of the privileges of our order of 
Mercy that we attend on our fellow-creatures in 
whatever form of disease it is the Divine Will to 
afflict them. Therefore, if the city authorities are 
willing to accept our services two, of the Sisters 
will, D. Y., go to the pest-house and take ^ap 
their residence there until such time as the Al- 
mighty will be pleased to deliver the city from the 
terrible malady. 

^' If the authorities are willing to accept our ser- 
vices we shall go on Monday, the seventeenth. One 
small room is all we require ; you know the accom- 
modations of a Sister of Mercy are very simple. We 
have been vaccinated lately. 

"Yours faithfully in Christ, 

" Sister Mary Brown, 
''Superioress of Sisters of Mercy." 

This offer was gratefully accepted by the author- 
ities, and the Sisters accordingly entered on their 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 241 



•charitable mission. The light in which their labors 
were regarded by the Protestant community may 
be best inferred from the following extract which 
appeared at the time in one of the dailies: ^'It was 
almost with a feeling of shame for Protestantism 
that we saw the other day when the continual 
complaint of mal-administration, and neglect of 
patients at the Yasiala hospital in this city, seemed 
to be without a remedy, none of our leligious 
denominations, save the Catholic Church, had any 
organization which could furnish intelligent, kind, 
competent female nurses to enter that home of 
misery and take charge of its ministration to the 
crowd of suffering humanity it contains. 

Those devoted Catholic Sisters of Mercy vol- 
untarily presented themselves, and entered upon 
their mission of charity, from which all others 
shrank in dismay and affright. That their pres- 
ence there will have a beneficial effect none can 
doubt; already the good effects of their presence 
are apparent. This fearless, self-sacrificing char- 
ity is an honor to their Church and to their 
order." 

The very arduous nature of the Sisters' position, 
and the happy results attending their devoted exer- 
tions, it would be difficult to justly describe. Of 
the former the accompanying extract of a letter 
written at the time by one of the Religious to a 
friend will give the reader a tolerable idea : "It 
(the small-pox) is truly a horrible disease, so 
44 



242 



HISTORY OF THE 



loathsome, so disgusting, so pitiable, twice the 
number of patients with any other disease would 
not require the care and attention those afflicted 
with small-pox require, not one spot from the sole 
of the foot to the crown of the head sound. The 
eyes of the greater number closed, and pus run- 
ning from them down their cheeks, their throat 
so sore that to take a drink almost chokes them, 
the tongue in some instances so swollen that one 
drop cannot pass down, their hands so sore they 
are helpless, and then the mal-odor so terrible that 
they themselves cry out : ^ Oh, Sister, I cannot 
stand the smell.' " The letter then goes on to 
speak of the dispositions of the sufferers, and how 
no other minister except the Catholic priest dared 
to enter the hospital. ^'On two occasions they 
(Protestant clergymen) were sent for. In the 
first instance the messenger returned with word 
that the minister could not come as his family 
would be in danger ! The second time it was an 
American lad}^, pious in her own way, and terribly 
troubled at the idea of dying unbaptized, but with 
a good share of prejudice against Catholics ; we 
were almost sure the minister she sent for would 
come, as he was an unmarried man, and especially 
as people are beginning to make remarks through 
the city that no one but the priests and the Sis- 
ters put a foot inside these doors. * * * The mes- 
senger returned, saying that the gentleman could 
not come on account of his congregation, who 



CATHOLIC CHURCH 



IN CALIFORNIA. 



243 



would desert him if he entered the pest house ! 
When poor Mrs. C, the lady in question, saw the 
little dependence she could place on her cowardly 
shepherd, she consented to have the priest; so she 
was baptized by Father Hayes, who gave her the 
name ^of 'Mary Gabriel,' in honor of our mother, 
who happened to come that day to pay us a visit, 
and felt glad, knowing that ere long, her name- 
sake would be an additional intercessor for us all 
in Heaven." 

The writer next continues to give an account = 
of some remarkable conversions, the substance of 
which we prefer giving in our own words. While 
the epidemic was at its highest, there happened to 
be admitted into the hospital a young man in the 
bloom of life. To interrogatories of the Sisters, 
inquiring if he had ever been baptized, he an- 
swered in the negative and added that he did not 
intend 'to be either. His father, he said, was an 
infidel, he was the same; but his mother, who was 
a praying woman, used to be halloaing, a thing 
in which he did not believe. His case being a 
very dangerous and virulent one, leaving little or 
no hope of his ultimate recovery, the Sisters made 
every effort to rouse him to a sense of his posi- 
tion, but were as frequently repulsed with the cold 
and irreligious expression, "I don't believe." In 
fine, when everything else had failed, an appeal to 
his better nature to the effect that if there were 
no God, why should the Sisters be there attending 



244 



HISTORY OF THE 



to such loathsome cases, not for gold or silver^ 
but for the love of that God that he denied, drew 
from him the admission that if there were a God, 
and if there were a true Church on earth, that 
God and that Church were to be sought amongst 
the Catholics. But at the same time he repeated 
his former declarations that he did not believe. 
Not despairing still of his final conversion, the 
Sisters went through the hospital, begging the 
prayers of the patients in behalf of the poor, un- 
happy infidel. The effect was as consohng as it 
was remarkable. He no longer spoke of not be- 
lieving, but his life was so bad, his career so wick- 
ed. Evidently divine grace had touched his soul ; 
the prayers of the patients and the Religious were 
manifestly heard, and the infidelity into which he 
had unhappily nursed himself during health, was 
now giving place to the dominion of reason and 
the empire of religion* In fine, on one of those 
occasions, when the attendants would remind him 
of the danger of his position, after a moment of sig- 
nificative silence, during which reason and irre- 
ligion, nature and grace, were evidently warring, 
the poor sufferer said, with the deepest emotion: 
''Oh, how can I dissolve every tie of friendship, 
every bond of love, with my father, mother, 
brothers and sisters? I cannot do it." And then 
he added: ''You are not probably aware that there 
is a greater prejudice against Catholics in Maine 
and one or two adjoining States, than in all the 
rest of America." 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



245 



His case was now an entirely different one ; it 
was not i^hat he did not believe, but that he feared 
the censure of the world, that imaginary phan- 
tom which, unhappily, but too often, prevents 
many from embracing our holy religion. A little 
encouragement, however, from the Sister, and 
he conquered even this difficulty, and received 
with much faith the holy sacrament of baptism. 
He expired on the following evening ; but shortly 
before his death, to an inquiry as to how he felt, 
he answered : "I feel very happy ; there is a load 
off my heart ; how can I ever repay you for your 
goodness?" Thus died in strong sentiments of re- 
ligion and piety T. I. R., who, only a little before, 
had declared himself an infidel — an unbeliever in 
every form of religion. 

The ministrations of the Nuns are not confined 
to the care and attendance of the sick, and the 
protection and reformation of the Magdalen s ; 
they are further exercised in behalf of the un- 
happy victims of crime, who, for violation of the 
laws of the country, happen to be subjected to 
imprisonment and death. In accordance with a 
privilege granted by the public authorities, the 
Religious are permitted to visit the city and county 
jail, and to exercise their mission of charity in be- 
half of the unfortunate inmates. Frequently their 
efforts in this field of their labor have been marked 
by the most unexpected and gratifying success. 



246 



HISTORY OF THE 



Out of several instances we shall introduce only 
one to the notice of the reader. 

W. M. was an outlaw or highwayman, who had 
given much annoyance to the powers that be- 
For years he had defied every effort of the local 
authorities to capture or restrain him in his law- 
less career. Eventually, however, he fell into the 
hands of the officers of justice, was tried, con- 
victed, and sentenced to death. So desperate was 
his character, and so little worthy was he deemed 
of compassion, that several privileges granted to 
his companions were sedulously denied him. 
Confined in a dark cell, without the smallest glimpse 
of light, heavily chained both by the hands and 
feet to an iron ring in the ground, he presented 
rather the appearance of a savage beast than of a 
human being. Even with these precautions, the 
jailer would not open his cell without being ac- 
companied by a couple of his staff, and seemed 
entirely astonished to think that the Religious 
could have courage to approach him. 

At first, they found him a very hardened 
and perverse soul; they could not bring him to 
any feeling or sense of sorrow for his numerous 
crimes. What seemed to afflict him most, and 
from which he shrunk in agon}^, and would pre- 
vent at any cost, even at the expense of self- 
destruction, was the satisfaction he knew the public 
would enjoy in witnessing him undergoing the ex- 
treme penalty of the law. Never," he would 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 247 

exclaim, "shall they have the gratification of see- 
ing me hanging from the gibbet." But though rude 
and unmanageable towards others, he was ever 
kind and gentle to the Sisters, and this coupled 
with the fact that he had received the grace of 
baptism, and had been once to confession, gave 
them the hope, that by constant and unremit- 
ting attention, they would eventually succeed in 
bringing him to a sense of his awful position. 
They were not deceived. By frequent exhorta- 
tion and the aid of pious books, which they in- 
duced him to read, they succeeded, under God, in 
touching his heart. The proud and savage mind 
yielded at length to their mild and gentle in- 
fluence; religion had spoken to his heart — the 
tiger was become a lamb. A general confession 
immediately followed; after which, he received 
for the first time the adorable Eucharist ; was con- 
firmed, and invested with the scapular. From that 
moment he gave up all communication with the 
outer world, and conversed only with the priest 
and the Sisters on religious matters. 

As the time of execution drew near, he gave 
himself more and more to pra3^er, devoting several 
hours each day to religious exercises and pious 
meditations on the world to come. On the morn- 
ing of his death he received holy communion 
with such fervor, and appeared so penitent, as to 
move the religious to tears. But, thinking that 
they wept with sorrow at his untimely end, and 



248 



HISTORY OF THE 



not rather with Christian joy over his complete- 
conversion to God, he begged them not to mourn 
but rather to rejoice and be glad, for that years 
had passed since he knew the peace and happiness 
he enjoyed on that occasion. ''Do not grieve,'^ 
said he, ''it is glad you ought to be that I die to- 
day; long years have passed since I knew the 
peace of mind that fills my heart this morning. 
Oh, if you knew the temptations that I have had 
to commit self-destruction, you would feel how 
merciful Grod has been to me; I go to death 
happy." And then addressing the priest, who- 
seemed to be much moved, he said: "Father, do 
not give way, you must be as firm as a rock." On 
the scaffold it was the same ; his conduct surprised 
every one, and became the subject of the most 
favorable comment. Thus by the labors and ex- 
ertions of the holy Rehgious, whose vocation it 
is to pour the balm of comfort and consolation 
into the afflicted heart, and to dispose the evil- 
minded and perverse to repentance, one of the 
roughest and most intractable natures, but a nature 
which under other and more favorable circum- 
stances might be an honor to society, was brought 
into the most edifying submission to the stern ne- 
cessity of the law, and awakened to a true and 
proper sense of religion and repentance. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 249 



CHAPTEE XI. 

tlONEEB MiSSIONAKIES. — ThEIE LiPE, — SiCK CaLLS. — InCEEASE OF THB 

Catholic Community. — Appointment of Bishop O'Connell. — 
Peogkess of Religion tjndee his Administeation. — Peogeess of 
Religion in the Diocese of Monteeey. — Inceease of Chueches 
IN San Feancisco. — Education. — Conclusion. 

To THE increase in the population of the archdio- 
cese, and the formation of the country missions, the 
attention of the reader is now invited. 

During the years 1849-50, the numerous 
country towns, which have since become such 
important centres of trade and mining operations^ 
were springing into existence. Already, in 1850, 
Sacramento, Marysville, Placerville, Weaverville, 
and Grass Yalley were places of considerable im- 
portance. Several thousand inhabitants had set- 
tled in these respective localities, and, as the yield 
of the mines was then very great, numbers were 
still joining their brethren. Scattered through 
the country in other directions, were also other 
numerous camps, all which had to depend, in the 
first instance, on the pastor of Sacramento for the 
reception of the sacraments. 

The first pioneer missionary who settled down 
in the country north of the city of Sacramento, 
was the Rev. Father Shanahan, who, upon losuig 
the entire use of his sight, was obliged to retire 



250 



HISTORY OF THE 



from the field of his labors. Father Shanahan lived 
in the city of Nevada, and attended to the wants 
of ten mining localities. His life may be best 
imagined from the fact that he had no regular 
church, and had to be constantly on foot moving 
among his people, and performing the offices of 
religion in the rude huts of the miners. It is to 
him that Grass Yalley is indebted for its first ec- 
clesiastical structure — a little wooden shanty, com- 
pleted by his successor, the Yery Rev. T. J. Dal- 
ton, the present vlcar-general of the diocese. He 
was succeeded in N'evada by the Rev. Father Dyait, 
who continued in charge till February, 1855, when 
he was replaced by the Rev. Father Dalton. 

Up to 1853, the only churches built in that 
section of the country were those of Sacramento, 
Marysville, Weaverville, Grass Yalley and jN'evada, 
all which were on the smallest and poorest scale; 
the one at ^^evada being only a miner's cabin fitted 
up for the purposes of religion. 

In 1853, Marysville, now the episcopal see of 
the diocese of Grass Yalley, received her first pastor 
in the person of the Rev. F. P. Magonotte, subse- 
quently vicar-general of the archdiocese of San 
Francisco. Father Magonotte, who was a Pas- 
sionist, had previously served on the Australian 
missions, whence he came about the year 1849. 
He afterwards established a convent of his order 
in the city of Yirginia, but in consequence of some 
disagreement or misunderstanding with the ordi° 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 251 



nary, he retired from the diocese, and returned to 
Italy, his native country, where he died only re- 
cently. An able theologian, zealous, religious and 
active missionary, he rendered invaluable service 
to the cause of religion during his time in the 
country. To him one of the principal churches in 
the city of San Francisco — St. Francis, and the 
cathedral church of Marysville, are indebted for 
their erection ; not, however, without a very con- 
siderable debt being left to be paid. 

In 1854, Father Quin, subsequently first pastor 
of Oakland, succeeded Father Ingoldsby in the 
charge of Sacramento. The great and overwhelm- 
ing duty devolving on these pioneer missionaries 
can with difficulty be imagined. A mere outline 
is, indeed, all we can affect to convey to the mind 
of the reader. 

The Rev. Father Dalton, who, as has been re- 
marked, succeeded the Rev. Father Dyart in the 
pastorship of N'evada in 1854, had under his charge 
the whole of the counties of Nevada, Sierra, Plumas 
and a part of Placer, an extent of territory as 
large as an entire province in Ireland. The Cath- 
olics under his charge being probably between five 
and seven thousand, and very much scattered, half 
his time had to be spent in the saddle. The coun- 
try in that part of the State being very much 
broken, and consisting of a succession of undulat- 
ing hills with an occasional elevation, assuming the 
pretensions of a tolerably respectable mountain, 



252 



HISTORY OF THE 



all richly clotlied with a great variety of indigen- 
ous timber, the pine generally predominating, the 
missionary's life was romantic and toilsome in the 
extreme. Oftentimes, at the urgent call of death, 
he might be seen sweeping down the sides of those 
rugged hills, or dashing heedlessly through the 
wild ravine, urging at its utmost pace the jaded 
steed, that the dying sinner's humble couch might 
be reached before the soul had gone before its 
Maker. 

The Catholics in those days, who were chiefly 
Irish, with a small per centage of G-ermans and 
French, though carried away by the rage for gold, 
were yet ever delighted to see the priest, and never 
wanting in providing the best in their power for 
all his requirements. The entire week from Mon- 
day till Saturday, except when interrupted by 
sickness and attending the dying, was spent by the 
missionary in visiting the different camps, where 
his time was divided between the offering of the 
Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, the hearing of confes- 
sions, baptizing and preaching. Though not very 
practical in approaching the tribunal of confession, 
for under the circumstances it could hardly be 
expected, the people were ever most punctual in 
attending at the most adorable sacrifice of the Mass, 
all other work, no matter how important, being 
abandoned for the time. 

The heaviest and most onerous portion of the 
missionary's duty at this time were the calls to 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



253 



attend on the dying, for although they were not 
very frequent, from the great distances they had 
oftentimes come and the very urgency of their 
nature, being most commonly the result of some 
accident in the mines, they were most trying to 
the health and constitution of the priest. 

And what w^as still more difficult to be borne 
after being put to the greatest inconvenience, even 
to the danger of losing his life by riding one hun- 
dred or more miles in a mountainous country un- 
der a burning sun, his services were not always 
found to be needed. An instance or two will give 
the reader an idea of this. One Sunday evening 
at the period of which I speak, as the missionary, 
to whom reference has been made, was about to 
retire to rest after a laborious day's duty a sick- 
call was announced. As the summons had come 
from a great distance, and the roads being only 
partially known, he judged it better to wait till 
early dawn, lest by setting out in the dark he 
might lose his way and thereby be the occasion of 
only greater delay. Accordingly, at three o'clock 
in the morning he was in the saddle and on his 
way. For hours he rode over hill and dale as fast 
as the speed of a hardy mule could go. Towards 
noon, as the sun rose in all its power and force, 
the worthy man's strength began to fail. Nine 
hours continuous traveling on the same animal, 
the greater part in the burning heat of a tropical 
sun, had completely prostrated his powers, and yet 



254 



HISTORY OF THE 



he was only half his journey. Thirty- five or forty 
miles yet remained to be traveled over ere he 
reached the place. To halt on the way, to grow 
faint-hearted or return, was not to be thought of. 
A soul had to be saved; he was called to attend 
on the dying, and happen what would, he was 
bound to go. 

A couple of hours repose, a little refreshment, 
and he was again on the road, hastening with all 
his energy under the broiling Summer sun. Hour 
by hour he toiled unhesitatingly on, the true repre- 
sentative of the apostolic priest in the faithful dis- 
charge of his duty. The shades of evening were al- 
ready falling thick and fast around him ; seventy-five 
miles had been traveled from early dawn, and now 
the camp was visible: a little more and as he rode 
up to the dying man's door the night had just 
began. Wearied and exhausted, he threw himself 
from the saddle, hurried into the cabin and asked 
for the patient. The sufferer was, indeed, there, 
but he needed not the services of the priest. As 
far as he was concerned, the clergyman's toilsome 
journey had been undertaken in vain. An excess 
of intoxicating drink, from which he shortly recov- 
ered, had been his only disease ! 

On a certain Friday, in Lent, about the same 
period, when the snow lay thick all over the 
country, the same missionary priest was called 
upon to ^attend a dying person, at a distance of 
some forty or fiifty miles. In the northern part of 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



255 



Upper California the winter is oftentimes ex- 
tremely severe. For weeks the snow lies several 
feet on the ground, and in those early days, travel- 
ing, except on the public highways, was attended 
with the greatest danger of losing one's way. Re- 
gardless, however, of every danger, the Catholic 
priest never fails, when summoned to hasten to 
the couch of the dying sinner. By two o'clock in 
the afternoon, the clergyman had ridden thirty 
miles through the snow-bound region. Only ten 
or fifteen miles more lay between him and the end 
of his journey, and yet those ten miles were 
enough to try the courage and test the zeal of the 
most devoted priest of God. 

From Eureka, the town where he then found 
himself, no road or fath led to the camp whither 
he was proceeding, while at the same time a vast 
sheet of snow lay deep on the ground, in places 
twenty," and in places thirty feet. To proceed for- 
ward alone, was, therefore, only to expose one's 
self to the most imminent danger; nor, indeed, 
did he imagine that there would be any difficulty 
in obtaining a guide, for rarely does it happen that 
the Catholic priest is refused an attendant when 
visiting the dying. In vain, however, did he ap- 
peal to those present; all were unexceptionably 
silent. No one was willing to accompany him on 
the way ; the danger was too great — no road, no 
house, no indication whatever to be encountered 
of the actual position of the camp; nothing, in a 



266 



HISTORY OF THE 



word, save its general bearings, while, on the 
other hand, on the approach of night, they were 
sure to be further embarrassed in passing over the 
untrodden snow. The danger, on the other hand, 
of a soul being lost forever, caused the missionary 
to press his request ; when an old, true-hearted 
Irishman, Edward Mooney, touched by the pious 
appeal, generously came forward and offered to 
accompany him at every hazard. They had first 
to cross a great ravine, some thousand feet in 
depth, and then rendered all but impassable by 
reason of the great masses of frozen 'snow, which 
covered its sides. The descent was readily accom- 
plished; a few minutes and they found themselves 
at the bottom of the gorge, and then began their 
labor. A few hundred feet of ascent is not, under 
ordinary circumstances, of much account; but, on 
that occasion, it was a work of great peril and 
much toil. The snow, which had melted during 
the earlier part of the da}^, had, by the time 
they arrived, formed into a species of ice, and so 
rendered their progress both dangerous and diffi- 
cult. Here was no well-trodden winding path, no 
trail of man or beast on which to tread ; no tree 
or shrub to cling to in a moment of peril ; naught, 
in a word, but a rugged, precipitous mass of frozen 
snow each step up which, was attended with con- 
tinual danger, as being liable at any moment to 
yield under the pressure of the party, and pre- 
cipitate them into the gorge beneath. But, con- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 257 



fi cling in the goodness and providence of God, in 
whose holy cause they were engaged, they began 
the ascent. 

For two weary hours they clambered slowly but 
steadily up that snowy steep, resting betimes to re- 
cruit their exhausted strength, or clinging with des- 
perate energy to the icy mass, as some pecu- 
liarly difficult point had been reached. Already 
the shades of evening had gathered thick around 
them, the sun had long gone down beyond the 
western hills, and the stars and moon were casting 
their feeble and unsteady light down the frozen 
descent, as with throbbing hearts and grateful 
minds, the missionary and his companion planted 
their feet on the summit of the ravine. It was 
now eight o'clock, and the entire journey, with 
the exception of that one difficult pass, yet lay be- 
fore them. The only security the priest had, was 
in the judgment of his guide, who was acquainted 
with the position of the camp; but, under the cir- 
cumstances, this was a poor and feeble reliance. 

For two hours or more, they hastened cheer- 
fully and confidingly on, encouraged with the hope 
that before long they would be at the end of their 
journey. But, as no indication of the camp was 
anywhere to be seen, the idea occurred to them 
that probably they had lost their way. The 
thought, which at first only gave rise to suspicion, 
became after some further examination only a too 



258 



THE HISTORY OF 



painful reality. They had, indeed, mistaken the 
way, and they knew not whither to turn. As an 
additional evil, the exhausted condition of the 
priest urgently demanded a little repose. The 
thirty miles ride in the forenoon, and the weary, 
toilsome journey from then till midnight, through 
the snowy plain, had so completely undermined 
his strength, that at any cost, if left to himself, he 
would have dropped on the snow and sought re- 
pose in sleep. Nor was this the entire extent of 
the danger; cold was about to accomplish what 
sleep would have done, if permitted. A strange 
unaccountable sensation stole over his members; he 
could not, though he willed it, move on ; his feet re- 
fused to perform their functions. Mooney immedi- 
ately understood the situation. He was frost-bitten ; 
the blood had refused to flow through his limbs. 
One thing alone could now save him from death — 
the frost-bitten members must be rubbed till circu- 
lation again sets in. An ignorance of this simple and 
efficacious remedy, and his life was gone. With 
an energy and anxiety bordering on despair, the 
faithful guide applies himself to the task. A life 
is to be saved, and the missionary must not die if 
it depend on him, as indeed it does. For a time 
the frozen limbs resist his efforts, sensation, there 
is none. A few minutes more, however, and 
hope is revived; the blood is once more in 
motion; the friction has caused the change; and 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 259 



then ensues the most intense and excruciating 
agony. Again and again would the sufferer beg 
his companion to desist and leave him to die, a re- 
quest in which, it is needless to say, he could not 
be gratified. 

It was now fast approaching the hour of mid- 
night, and their only chance of saving their lives 
lay in moving slowly about until the return of day, 
and thus preventing a repetition of the danger. 
For three hours, or more, they accordingly moved 
slowly and feebly on, not knowing, nor indeed 
caring, whither they proceeded, their only object 
being to keep the blood in motion, if mayhap they 
could succeed therein. Towards four in the morn- 
ing, the missionary's strength entirely failed j he 
could not even at the peril of death move any 
farther. A quarter of an hour's repose on the 
snow, and he would make a further attempt. It 
might be that that time would result in his death, 
but under the circumstances, nought else was to 
be done. The quarter passed, the difficully then 
was to rouse him to consciousness ; he had become 
frozen again; the intensity of the cold had once 
more paralyzed all his members. Three quarters 
of an hour's exertions, and he was again on his 
feet, but this time not with any strength to pro- 
ceed any farther. The weakness of his compan- 
ion was also but too visible; and so prostrated 
and enfeebled in body and mind, they moved, or 
rather crawled, feebly forward to the top of a little ' 



260 HISTORY OF THE 

eminence, and there awaited in silence their ap- 
parently inevitable destiny. 

As it was now no longer any use to dissemble 
the fearfully perilous position in which they were 
placed, the missionary exhorted his companion 
to all confidence in God. If it were the will of 
the Almighty that they should perish, they should 
accept the decree with calmness and Christian 
tranquility. They could not part with their lives 
in a better or nobler cause, for they were doing 
the work of their heavenly Master, and doubtless 
their reward would be sure. 

A more Christian and edifying spectacle is not 
often to be met with in missionary life — a faithful, 
devoted priest, the true personification of him 
spoken of by the Lord as ready to forfeit his life 
in behalf of his flock, perishing of cold and ex- 
haustion, after the most heroic endeavors to carry 
the consolation of religion to one of his people. 
But their situation, though critical in the extreme^ 
and apparently hopeless, was not unnoticed by 
God. 

As the early dawn began to break over the 
snowy waste, a column of lazy smoke rising in the 
distance, brought hope once more to their minds, 
as it indicated the nearness and position of the 
camp, one mile from where they then were. 
But the problem was how to travel that mile, 
for, as regarded the priest, he was not only unable 
to move, but could not even rise to his feet, while 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 26l 



as respected the guide, it was very much to be 
feared that his fast-failing strength would be una- 
ble to accomplish the distance. An attempt, how- 
ever, had to be made, and so trusting in the pro- 
vidence of God and the sacredness of his mission, 
Mooney started for the camp. Already he had ad- 
vanced a considerable distance, sustained by the 
consciousness that so much was depending on his 
individual exertions, but though aware of the des- 
perate nature of the case, his utterly exhausted 
condition was unable to carry him through, and 
then as he tottered and fell on the snow, the last 
ray of hope seemed to have vanished from both. 
Not so, however, for they were in the hands of a 
merciful Providence; they were on God's work 
and He would not abandon them. A body of 
miners, happening to pass that way while proceed- 
ing to their work, accidentally came on the priest. 
Happily he had not yet lost the use of his senses, 
and was able to inform them of the attempt made 
by his companion. Both were accordingly con- 
veyed to the camp, where, by proper care and at- 
tention, their lives were saved, but the person to 
whom they were carrying the comforts of religion 
was dead. Such is a sample of the trials and hard- 
ships of the pioneer Catholic missionaries of Upper 
California in behalf of the immigrants. 

While the missions of Marysville, Weaverville, 
and Grass Yalley, alluded to in the preceeding 
chapter, were coming into existence, those to the 



262 



HISTORY OF THE 



east in Placer, Eldorado, Amador, Calaveras and 
Tuolumne counties, were also being formed. Dur- 
ing the great rush in 1849-50 and '51, gold having 
been found in considerable quantity in those 
several parts, the formation of large and impor- 
tant stations was the natural result. These, like 
the missions to the west, were dependent at first 
for all spiritual aid on the priest of Sacramento, 
whose services at best could only be secured on 
very special occasions. The presence of a clergy* 
man then in the country, was as rare as the visit of 
the ordinary at present. For months numbers of 
Catholics never had the consolation of a visit from 
the pastor. As time, however, rolled on, a better 
and more satisfactory arrangement was made. 

In 1852, Rev. Father Ingoldsby was appointed to 
the charge of that part of the country. Placer- 
ville being an important and central camp, the 
Rev. Missionary made it his residence. Thence he 
attended the other stations within a radius of from 
one hundred and fifty to two hundred miles. The 
attention he was enabled to bestow on those com- 
mitted to his charge, it is clear, must have been 
slight. He was succeeded by the mild and amia- 
ble Father Quin, whose memory is still held in 
benedicton by those who had the pleasure of know- 
ing him. 

The extent of the archdiocese having became 
such as has been described, its efficient supervis- 
ion was now found to involve too heavy a burden 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 263 



for his grace, the archbishop. It was accordingly 
contemplated to make a division by forming the 
north-western portion into a separate charge, with 
Marysville as the episcopal residence. The num- 
ber of missions then actually formed in that part of 
the country, it is true, were not very numerous, 
but as the district had already assumed a perma- 
nent character as regarded the mines and the ag- 
ricultural products, it was judged, and not without 
reason, that no risk would be run in creating it 
into a separate diocese. The person appointed to 
this important post, was the Right Rev. E. O'Con- 
nell, formally professor in All-Hallows College 
Ireland. Dr. O'Connell was consecrated in Dub- 
lin, on the third of February, 1861, under the title 
of Bishop of Flaviopolis, in partibus infidellum^ and 
Yicar-Apostolic of Marysville. Seven years later, 
on the third March, 1868, the vicariate was raised 
to the dignity of a diocese by a Bull of his Holiness 
Pope Pius IX. At the same time, the north-east- 
ern portion was detached and placed under the 
care of the Right Rev. Dr. Macheboeuf, Yicar- 
Apostolic of Colorado and Utah; but even yet the 
limits of the diocese are very extensive, extending 
from the thirty-ninth to the forty-second degree of 
latitude, and from the Pacific on the west to the 
limits of the State of Nevada on the east. 

On assuming charge of the vicariate, Dr. O'Con- 
nell found only four priests on the mission. From 
the beginning it was his most earnest desire to in- 



264 



HISTORY OF THE 



crease the number of missionaries, and to intro- 
duce into the vicariate religious communities, 
whose special vocations would be the care of the 
needy, and the instruction and training of youth. 
To this end he immediately applied himself in 
providing for the wants of his people, and the re- 
sult was as satisfactory as his most earnest and 
fervent desires could have led him to anticipate; 
for, within a very limited time, the number of 
priests and churches were doubled, and what was 
still more important, continued increasing, until 
now, only ten years from the date of his consecra- 
tion, Bishop O'Connell finds himself at the head of 
about thirty as devoted and exemplary mission- 
aries as are to be found on the American Conti- 
nent. 

The establishment of religious institutions for 
the education of the Catholic youth and the care 
of the orphan, kept pace with ihe increase of the 
secular clergy. Of four religious institutions es- 
tablished in the country, three have been founded 
during the Bishop's administration. The missions 
and religious institutions north of the Sierra Ne- 
vadas, have, for the most part, been called into ex- 
istence within the same time. In 1859, silver was 
discovered for the first time in that section of the 
country. Messrs. Grould and Curry, after whom 
the famous mine of that name is called, were the 
fortunate discoverers. The richness of the de- 
posits, as well as their very general character, 
increased, no doubt' by the exaggerated reports 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



265 



common to such discoveries, threw the country 
into a feverish excitement, reproducing, in some 
measure, the scenes of '48 and '49, v^hen business 
was everywhere suspended, and men hastened from 
all parts to the mines. Thousands, in consequence, 
rushed to the favored locality ; the entire country 
in that direction being then known by the generic 
appellation of Washoe, a name derived from the 
Indians who inhabited there. 

Within a few months after the important dis- 
covery, the two considerable towns of Virginia and 
Gold Hill sprang into existence. The rapidity of 
the growth of American and especially Californian 
towns, is one of the most remarkable and striking 
peculiarities of this remarkable country. At first, 
the canvas tents, the wigwam, or shelter of the native 
pine is the miner's only home; but these after a lit- 
tle, give way to the wooden shanties, which in time 
are replaced by the commodious, well-formed frame 
or brick erections. Hence it has not unfrequently 
happened that within the space of a single year, dis- 
tricts have been formed and towns established, with 
all the busy hum and bustle of active life, where, to 
that date, only the Indian and his prey were known 
to exist. Then the entirely capricious and unde- 
sirable position of these towns is not the least re- 
markable feature thereof. Perched on the top of 
a bleak, barren mountain, several thousand feet 
above the level of the sea, exposed to the cold, 
stormy blasts of winter, and the excessive heat of 



266 



HISTORY OF THE 



summer, or, as more frequently happens, enclosed 
in some mountain gorge or ravine, whence all that 
is fair and lovely in nature is completely shut out 
from the view, they present to the European an 
appearance as singular as unsightly. 

Amongst the first missionaries sent to that sec- 
tion of the country, to minister to the Catholics, 
was the Yery Rev. Father Manogne, whose zeal in 
the cause of religion has showed itself in the es- 
tablishment of a convent for the Sisters of Charity, 
and the erection of a magnificent church, by far 
the finest in the diocese, at a cost of about sixty 
thousand dollars. 

While the missions in the northern part of the 
diocese were being established and advanced, those 
on the Californian side of the Sierra IS^evadas 
were by no means forgotten. For a considerable 
time, the necessity of an orphan asylum, to offer 
a refuge to the poor and fatherless children of the 
country, was seriously and extensively felt. The 
loss to religion, in the absence of such an estab- 
lishment, was but too painfully obvious to all, but 
as the resources of the diocese were then of the 
slenderest kind, and entirely inadequate to meet 
the demand of such an establishment, its advan- 
tages had for a time to be foregone. Eventually, 
however, the time had arrived, when the founda- 
tion of the institute could be no longer delayed, 
unless the best interests of religion were permitted 
to suffer. An appeal was accordingly made to the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 267 



faithful, the immediate and hearty response to 
which was the sum of twelve thousand dollars, 
collected within a few months, by the Yery Rev. 
Father Dalton. To this amount, three thousand 
dollars more, free of interest, was loaned by a be- 
nevolent Catholic, for a limited- period, and then 
was begun the long-desired asylum, the pride and 
glory of the diocese of G-rass Yalley. The build- 
ing, whose original cost amounted to twenty thou- 
sand dollars, was placed under the charge of the 
Sisters of Mercy, and opened for the reception of 
orphans on the first of April, 1866. On the fol- 
lowing day, a family of four destitute children 
were received within its hospitable walls. These 
were speedily followed by others, till within a very 
short time the numbers were so considerably in- 
creased that difficulty was experienced in provid- 
ing for the requirements of all; 3'et, trusting in 
the goodness and providence of God, the doors of 
the institute have never been closed in the face 
of an orphan. The best and most satisfactory 
proof of its advantages and practical utility to the 
community, is the fact that during the short 
period of its existence, no less than two hundred 
destitute children have found a home therein, and 
been provided for by the Sisters. 

In 1869, the diocese of G-rass Yalley was furthe 
blessed b}^ the establishment of another religious 
community, but of a different character, four 
years previous, a missionary priest of the congre- 



268 



HISTORY OF THE 



gation of the Precious Blood, landed on the Pa- 
cific coast, with the view of giving missions through 
the country. The great numbers that flocked to 
his services, and the still greater numbers, to 
whom, for want of sufficient co-laborers, his min- 
istrations could not be made available, gave birth 
to the idea of establishing a house of the Society 
in the country. But as the Franciscans, Domini- 
cans, Jesuits and Yincentians were already estab- 
lished in the lower part of the country, in the 
archdiocese of San Francisco and the diocese of 
Monterey, an application was made to Dr. O'Con- 
nell, who readily accepted the offer, and assigned 
for the purpose the mission of Eureka, in Hum- 
boldt county. Thither, accordingly, the little 
community, to the number of nine, three priests, 
four students and two lay-brothers, repaired, on 
the fifteenth August, 1869. Thus was established 
in the diocese of Grass Yalley the fourth of those 
religious institutions, whose holy and beneficent 
influence has been already extensively felt. 

Upon the erection of San Francisco into an 
archdiocese^ in 1853, the reader will remember 
that the Right Pev. Dr. Amat became Bishop of 
Monterey, the first episcopal see established in 
California. Dr. Amat, who was a member of the 
congregation of missions, was consecrated on the 
twelfth of March, 1854, and from then till the 
present, the progress of religion in his diocese has 
been, all that the most reasonable mind could de- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 269 



mand. The Catholic population, which, at that 
date, did not probably exceed eight or ten thousand, 
has since increased to thirty thousand and upwards. 
Ten religious institutions, six for females, three for 
males, and an hospital, have meantime sprung 
up, and bear evidence to the zeal of the Bishop, 
and the devotion and liberality of the Catholics. 
To that part of the countrj^, too, belongs the 
honor of preserving the only remnant of the old 
Christian congregations that yet exists. It is, in- 
deed, true, that the same rapid increase in num- 
bers did not take place in that section of the 
the country as in the archdioceses, and that from 
the fact that the discovery of gold was confined to 
the latter, whither, in consequence, great bodies 
of immigrants were attracted. But the same cause 
that at first tended to increase the population of 
the archdioceses, operated at the same time indi- 
rectly in favor of Monterey. For, when the great 
interest attached to the mines began to decline, 
and men preferred to turn their attention to com- 
merce and agriculture, considerable numbers set- 
tled down in the lower part of the country, in 
consequence of the great fertility of the land, and 
the advantages of climate. Thus that part of the 
coast has been slowly but steadily advancing, and 
it is now a matter of certainty that before long 
the see of Monterey will rank among the most 
important of the suffragan charges of the American 
Church. . 



270 HISTORY OF THE 

The reader's attention is now solicited to the- 
progress of religion in the city of San Francisco 
and its immediate surroundings. The oldest 
church in the city, it is hardly necessary to say, is 
that of Mission Dolores, established by the mis- 
sionary Fathers in 1776. Under the new regime 
the first sacred edifice erected within the limits of 
the city, was, as has been stated in a previous 
chapter, a little wooden shanty constructed in 
1849 on the present site of St. Francis' Church. 
The building, though small, was at first made to 
serve the triple object of school, church and dwell- 
ing. A curtain drawn across the lower room sep- 
arated the church from the school, while the second 
story, not sufficiently high to permit standing 
erect, served as a dormitory for the clergy. 

The third oldest Catholic Church in the city was 
St. Patrick's, opened for the first time for public 
worship on the ninth of June, 1851. In the 
registry of that date we find the following entry:; 
"Father Maginnis was then the only priest in the 
city of San Francisco who preached in the English 
language, and he divided his services between St. 
Francis' Church of Yallejo St., and the chapel then 
used here." The old St. Patrick's continued to be 
used till the present year, when the services were 
transferred to the present beautiful structure on 
Mission street, which, when completed, will be the 
finest place of Catholic worship in the city. 

After the erection of the old St. Patrick's, the 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 271 



Rev. Father Marashi, who had been for some 
time assistant pastor to Father Maginnis, purchased 
for ten thousand dollars the ground on which the 
present Jesuit Church and schools are built on 
Market street. There he erected a small tem- 
porary church, which was succeeded later on by 
the present magnificent structure, where from eight 
to ten thousand persons assist at mass on Sundays. 
Thus far all the churches that have been erected 
were chiefly intended for the use of the English- 
speaking population. As, however, there was a 
considerable number of French, German and Ital- 
ian inhabitants in the city, it was found necessary 
to provide special pastors and churches for their 
use. Hence, in 1857, his grace the archbishop 
purchased the present French church on Bush 
street, which had been originally a Baptist place 
of worship. For some time previous, the French 
congregation had a special service for themselves 
in the cathedral, as the Spaniards have at present 
in St. Francis. The first pastor of the French 
congregation in the city was the Rev. Father Blave, 
who arrived in the country in 1819, and had been 
for some years pastor of Stockton. He was suc- 
ceeded at his death in 1861, by Father Molinier, 
who in turn was succeeded by the present incum- 
bent, Father De Clerq. In a similar manner the 
Germans were provided with a pastor of their own 
country in the person of the Rev. Father Wolf. 
For several years Father Wolf labored for his coun- 



272 



HISTORY OF THE 



trymen with all the zeal and devotion of an apos- 
tle, but his fast-failing health and onerous duties 
necessitating his retirement, the care of the con- 
gregation was entrusted to Rev. P. J. Kaizer, un- 
der whose active and persevering efforts a com- 
modious temporary church has been erected for 
the people. 

The very considerable increase of the city, par- 
ticularly in the western quarter, during the decade 
ending with 1860, necessitated the further erection 
of ecclesiastical accommodation in that direc- 
tion. Accordingly, in 1861, we find the Rev. H. 
P. Gallagher, engaged in the erection of St. Joseph's 
Church, on Mission street. At that time the con- 
gregation was so limited that a meagre structure, 
capable of accommodating a couple of hundred 
persons was deemed sufficient, but four years later, 
by 1865, the numbers had so increased that the 
present building had to be erected, at a cost of 
eleven thousand dollars; and even to this an addi- 
tion had to be made at a cost of four thousand dol- 
lars more. On the 14th of February, 1864, one 
year prior to the erection of St. Joseph's, the 
church of St. Bridget, under the care of the Do- 
minican Fathers, was opened for public worship, 
while three years later the parish of St. Peter was 
formed, having for its first pastor the Rev. Joseph 
Gallagher. During this period too, many of the 
suburban and country churches were also spring- 
ing into existence, a detailed account of which 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 273 



would demand too large a space. We turn rather 
to trace in a summary manner the efforts that have 
been made in the same time for the education of 
youth. Already we have seen how the Sisters of 
Charity, Mercy and Presentation Religious were 
introduced into the country, and succeeded in 
opening establishments for the education of those 
of their sex. The male portion of the youth was 
also at first under the control of Catholic teachers. 
Owing to the influence of the Catholic community 
in 1850 and 1851, and the difficulty of obtaining 
qualified teachers, the denominational system was 
introduced by the civil authorities, and retained 
for some time with most important advantages to 
our holy religion. 

On the twenty-fifth September, 1851, an act 
was passed by the State Legislature, empowering 
the city authorities to establish a number of gra- 
tuitous educational establishments, known as the 
common schools, to be maintained by the taxation 
of the people. They were divided under the head- 
ings of the City and Ward Schools," both which 
received their p^o rata of the State educational 
fund. The latter, which were exclusively for 
the benefit of the Catholic community, were so 
called from the wards into which the city was 
divided, where the schools were established. The 
departments consisted in each of the wards of one 
grammar, one intermediate, and two primary 
schools. The boys were taught by male lay-teachers, 



274 



HISTORY OF THE 



and the girls by members of the various female 
religious communities, all duly certificated and li- 
censed to teach. In 1855, the total number of child- 
ren thus being educated at the public expense was 
four thousand seven hundred and sixty-eight, of 
whom one thousand four hundred and twenty-one 
were Catholic. The annual amount received by 
the Catholics for their respective departments 
amounted to close on forty thousand dollars. 
Prior to this, some private individuals had opened 
educational establishments; but the first purely 
Catholic school was that established by Father 
Langlois. under the circumstances to which we 
have already alluded. To this another, on a larger 
scale, was erected in 1850, by Father Flavien, at 
Mission Dolores ; but the success of the establish- 
ment not answering the expectations of the founder, 
after three years trial he abandoned the work 
and retired from the country, heavily involved in 
debt. The school and property then passed into 
the hands of the Jesuits, who, on seeing that the 
project was not likely to be a success, broke up 
the classes and concentrated their force at Santa 
Clara College, which has since become one of the 
first educational establishments of the country. 

The denominational grant, which the Catholics 
enjoyed for four years, was withdrawn in 1855. 
The reasons assigned by the authorities for this 
change was the inconvenience in a republican 
community of sectarian establishments, as well as 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 275 



the inferiority of the provision made by the Catho- 
lics for those under their charge. That the former 
rather than the latter was the motive determining 
the commissioners, there cannot be a reasonable 
doubt; for, in case they were dissatisfied with the 
provision made for the Catholic children, a remon- 
strance on this head would have been all that was 
needed. It is, however, to be regretted that a 
better arrangement, both as regarded the accom- 
modations and the character of the instruction 
imparted, had not been provided by the Catholic 
authorities, for thus would have been removed one 
of the reasons assigned for the withdrawal of the 
grant. 

The Catholics, being now thrown on their own 
resources, were obliged either to suffer their child- 
ren to resort to the State institutions, or by joining 
in common, to erect establishments of their own. 
The latter, as far as the city was concerned, was a 
difiScult and arduous work ; for, in order to erect 
even the necessary buildings, at least eighty or a 
hundred thousand dollars were necessary; while, 
on the other hand, to make no effort to that 
end, was to betray an indifference unworthy of 
Catholics in the noblest of causes. It is true, as 
far as the female portion of the community was 
concerned, a tolerable provision had been made 
by the various religious communities ; but for the 
boys little or nothing had been done, so that the 
great majority betook themselves to the govern- 



276 



HISTORY OF THE 



ment . establishments. To counteract the evil 
effects of this, the Archbishop immediately took 
measures for the introduction into the archdiocese 
of a community of Christian brothers, whose 
special vocation is the education of youth. At 
firstj his application could not be complied with^ 
owing to the overwhelming demands made on 
their numbers ; but, without relinquishing the 
hope, something meantime had to be done in the 
interest of education. Accordingly, an establish- 
ment, capable of accommodating two hundred 
boys, was erected in the suburbs of the city. 
Hence the origin of St. Mary's College, San Fran- 
cisco. The person most instrumental in the erec- 
tion of this i>Teat Catholic work was the Yery Rev. 
James Croke, the present Yicar-general of the 
archdiocese, by whose active exertions thirty-two 
thousand dollars were collected for the purpose. 

In the absence of a religious community to take 
charge of its classes, it was at first placed in the 
hands of a body of secular clergy, aided by lay- 
men. But, in consequence of the inadequate 
number of professors, and the lowness of the pen- 
sion, the results were not all that had been an- 
ticipated. Eventually the brothers of the Chris- 
tian schools assumed its direction, and since then 
it has been constantly increasing in public confi- 
dence, until at present to be educated in St. Mary's 
College is a sufficient guarantee of a boy's acquire- 
ments. 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



277 



The reader has now before his mind as detailed 
and impartial an account of the action of the 
Cathohc church on this coast, since Christianity 
was introduced into the country, as it was in our 
power to furnish. Before parting with the subject, 
it may not be amiss to recall, in a general way, all 
that has been said, and to mark in particular the 
progress of the church since the country has be- 
come an integral portion of the American republic. 
As regards the primitive period, by which is un- 
derstood the Jesuit and Franciscan times, the 
design entertained by the Religious, and in great 
measure accomplished, appear more in the light of 
romance than of sober, historical truth. That a 
few zealous, self-sacrificing, devoted Religious 
should attempt and accomplish the conversion of a 
large number of rude, barbarous people is no- 
thing to be astonished at — nothing that is not 
frequently to be met with in the annals of the 
past; but that a couple of indigent missionary 
priests should plan and successfully carry into 
effect the conversion and civilization of entire na- 
tions, scattered over hundreds of miles, is, indeed, 
an effort of missionary zeal and success rarely to 
be met with in the history of the church. 

One hundred and eighty-eight years before the - 
present, the whole of Upper and Lower Califor- 
nia was inhabited by a wild, pagan people. Dur- 
ing one hundred and fifty years prior, every effort 
was made by one of the most powerful nations of 



278 



HISTORY OF THE 



Europe to reduce this people to subjection, but in 
vain. Expedition after expedition set out for the 
purpose, but returned only to announce their ina- 
bility to accomplish their object. Hundreds of 
thousands of dollars were expended, and yet no 
impression was made on the country, not a garrison 
or colony founded, not a native brought into sub- 
jection, not a rood of the land secured to the 
Christians. 

On the other hand, as soon as the Catholic 
Church, in the persons of her missionary priests, 
engaged in the work, success from the beginning 
everywhere attended her efforts. No fruitless, un- 
successful expeditions went forth, no fabulous 
sums were expended, no perils, privations or want 
stood in the way. Once landed on the Califor- 
nian shore, the Catholic missionary was determined 
to conquer or die. He may, indeed, perish in the 
attempt, but he would not abandon the work. 
The cause was the greatest and noblest in which 
he could be engaged ; it was the moral and physi- 
cal regeneration of a people. For success he 
looked alone to the Lord, nor was he deceived. 
Eighty-six years later and the whole of Lower 
CaUfornia was Christian, and subject to Spain. 
, Everywhere at the invitation of the missionary the 
inhabitants abandoned their savage existence, ac- 
cepted the doctrines of the Christian religion and 
the principles of civilized life. Yillages sprang 
up where formerly a house had never been seen ; 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 



279 



cultivated plains took the place of wild, neglected 
tracts; the implements of war were exchanged 
for those of husbandry and art, and, in a word, 
spiritual and temporal prosperity marked the 
course of the missionary whithersoever he directed 
his steps. 

The same, in an equal degree, as we have seen, 
was the result of the missionaries' exertions in 
Upper California. Everywhere throughout the 
entire land, as in Lower California, the savage in- 
habitants lent a respectful and willing attention to 
the teaching of the Fathers. Twenty-two mis- 
sions established along the coast, from San Diego 
to San Francisco, were evidence of how devotedly 
and successfully they labored in behalf of the 
people. 

The reward received by these champions of the 
cross and of humanity is known to the reader. 
For no other reason than the ungrounded sus- 
picion of a credulous monarch, the first mission- 
aries were ignominiously driven from a country 
they had so- laboriously gained to God and the 
crown — a country where they had loaded the peo- 
ple with such innumerable blessings, both spiritual 
and temporal, while their successors, if not treated 
entirely so ill, were necessitated, withal, to drink 
deep of the cup of affliction, by seeing the pillage 
of the Church and the dispersion of their con- 
verts. 

But, if it be an unpleasant and depressing 



280 



HISTORY OF THE 



recollection to recall to mind the ruin of the na- 
tive Californian Church by the Spanish and Mexican 
governments, it is also equally pleasing to remem-^ 
ber the progress made by religion in the modern 
periodj since the commencement of American 
rule. Of the entire American Church, there is 
not probably any other portion, if we except the 
diocese of Chicago, where our holy religion ha& 
attained such a position within the last generation. 

Twenty-one years prior to this, when his grace,, 
the archbishop, arrived on these shores, the Catholic 
population of the country hardly amounted to 
one tenth the present numbers. The number then 
belonging to the Church was probably between 
fifteen and twenty thousand, whereas now for the 
three dioceses the official returns show a Catholic 
population of one hundred and sixty thousand. 
At that period, too, the entire number of churches 
could not be more than twenty-five or thirty; at 
present, independent of conventual and collegiate 
establishments, there are one hundred and sixty- 
five. The same proportionate increase is observ- 
able in the ranks of the secular and regular clergy. 
In 1850, Dr. Ale many found himself at the head of 
ten or fifteen priests ; to-day, within the limits of 
the archdiocese, the entire number subject to his 
grace amounts to over one hundred, while in the 
two suffragan dioceses there are sixty or more. 
Equally, if not mure remarkable still, has been the 
growth of the religious establishments. Twenty- 



CATHOLIC CHURCH IN CALIFORNIA. 281 



years ago, the date of which we speak, not a smgie 
female community was in the country; now there 
are twenty. Within the same period seven relig- 
ious communities for males have been established. 
The actual progress then made by the Catholic 
Church in California within the last twenty years, 
may be represented thus : 

In 1850. In 1871. 
Catholic population 15,000 160,000 

Bishoprics _ 1 3 

Priests 15 170 

Churches 24 165 

Convents and Academies 13 

Colleges 1 5 

Hospitals 4 

Orphanages 7 

Well, indeed, may the Catholics and the clergy 
of the country rejoice at this happy result; but 
yet all is not done ; one great work still remains 
to be achieved. That is the education, under 
purely Catholic auspices, of all the Catholic child- 
ren of the community. It is, indeed, true that a 
tolerable provision has been made for the females 
and the better classes of boys, whose parents can 
afford to send them to collegiate establishments; 
but it is also equally true that the great masses of 
the poor are being educated in the government 
schools, where unhappily they learn neither relig- 
ion nor moralit}^ — those two great requisites for 
man and society. Unless, then, thousands are to 
be lost to religion. Catholic schools have to be 
established, where the poor will receive a good 



282 



HISTORY OF THE 



and gratuitous education. It is agreeable to think 
that an effort is now being made in this direction. 
Already a project has been started for the estab- 
lishment, in the city of San Francisco, of a central 
educational establishment, to be conducted by the 
Christian brothers, where one thousand or fifteen 
hundred boys will receive a free education. With 
that as a beginning, we may hopefully look for- 
ward to the future, and when that day has arrived 
that all the Catholic youth of the country will be 
under purely Catholic influence — instructed as 
well in religion and morality as in secular learning, 
then, indeed, he who presides over this flock may 
say with the just and devout Simeon: " I^unc 
dimittis servum tuum Domine, secundum verbum 
tuum in pace; Quia viderunt oculi mei salutare 
tuum." 

(1) St. Luc, cliap. 2, V, 29-30.. 



APPENDIX. 



PAET I. 

Extensive Amekican Euins. — Ciecular Fort on the Genesee. — Ee- 
mains on the tonawanda. — conical, mounds on the ocmulgee. 
— Eemakkajble Works at Marietta. — Kuins at Circleville. — 
Euins on the Miami. — Euins near Chilicothe. — Tumuli in 
Kentucky and Illinois. — Articles found in the Tumuli. — Sym- 
bolic Writing. 

In the opening chapter I signified my intention to 
inquire into the origin of the ancient monumental 
and other remains of this country. From the 
result of recent investigations, there is no longer 
any doubt that America had been formerly inhab- 
ited . by a numerous, powerful, civilized people.^ 
The numerous ruins of ancient cities, temples, 
fortifications, pyramidal constructions, causeways 
and such like, recently brought to notice, are irre- 
fragible evidence hereof. Throughout all the 
States of the Union, with the exception of those 
on the western border, these evidences of the num- 
bers, greatness and civilimtion of a once powerful 
people, are everywhere to be seen. The same is 
also to be observed, and even with greater devel- 

(1) " The ancient remains in the United States bear evident marks 
of being the productions of a people elevated far above the savage 
state." Bradford' s Researches into ihe Origin and History of the Bed 
Race; p. 21. 



284 



APPENDIX. 



opment in Mexico, Central and Southern America. 
Before offering any opinion hereon, it is proper to 
make the reader acquainted with the character, 
number and extent of these works. 

The first, and probably the most ancient, Ameri- 
can ruin that invites our attention is to be met 
with on the Atlantic coast in the neighborhood of 
Providence. It is a circular earthen enclosure, on 
the Genesee, in the State of New York, com- 
prising an area of six acres or more. It was partly 
surrounded by a ditch, while on one quarter a pre- 
cipitate bank formed its defence. The enclosure 
was connected with the river by a causeway — a 
circumstance of usual occurrence in connection 
with works of the kind, as we shall afterward see. 

On the Tonawanda, at an interval of a couple of 
miles, are the remains of two other enclosures, 
the one forming an area of four and the other of 
eight acres. The intermediate tract between the 
forts has been regarded as the site of an ancient 
city, from the signification of the name, which, in 
the Indian vocabulary, signifies the double fortified 
town. Much more important, both in extent and 
general outline, are the remains at Pompey, in 
Onandaga County, where a fortified town of five 
hundred acres is shown to have existed.^ This large, 
populous town was defended by three circular 
forts, triangularly situated, and at equal distances. 
In keeping with this, if not even greater, are the 

(1) Vide Clinton'' s Memoir. 



Ohio. 

(Eight miles SE. from, CkiRicotheJ 




1 

- ~ -■ . A .Z Bancroft A Cos S.F. 



APPENDIX. 



285 



numerous, extensive ruins on the south bank of 
the Licking, near Newark/ These works com- 
prised an octagonal and circular fort, connected by 
parallel walls, a circular and square fort similarly 
connected, an enclosure containing one hundred 
and fifty acres, together with numerous small 
works of defence, underground passages, and an 
observatory thirty feet high. The area comprised 
by the whole was between three and four hun- 
dred acres. At Camillus, and on the Seneca 
river, like evidences of this ancient peoples' pres- 
ence are to be seen. In short, all through the 
State of ]^ew York, from Massachusetts to Niagara, 
and from Delaware to the St. Lawrence, no less 
than one hundred of these ancient remains have 
been found. 

In Virginia, North and South Carolina, Geor- 
gia, Florida, and all along the eastern coast, like 
traces of this once powerful, numerous, military 
race have been discovered. ''Near Wheeling," 
writes Mr. Bradford, ''there are appearances of 
fortifications or enclosures, commencing in the 
vicinit}^ of the mounds upon Grave Creek, and 
continuing at intermediate distances, for ten or 
twelve 7niks along the banks of the Ohio. They 
consist of square and circular entrenchments, 
communicating with each other ; of ditches, walls 
and mounds, and a broad causeway, leading from 
the largest enclosure towards the neighboring 
hills." 

(1) Archeologia Americana, -p. 137. 



286 



APPENDIX. 



The banks of the Little River, the Ocmiilgee, 
the Altamaha and the Savannah, present similar 
imposing monuments of the power, industry and 
skill of those ancient inhabitants. They comprise 
enormous conical pyramids, vast tetragon terraces, 
excavated areas, squares and embankments. The 
most notable and best deserving attention is a 
truncated conical mound, fifty feet high, and eight 
hundred in circumference at the base. The sum- 
mit was reached by a spiral stair, while four 
niches, at different intervals, and corresponding 
with the four cardinal points, would make it ap- 
pear that it was intended for purposes of religion. 
Around in the immediate vicinity are other erec- 
tions, but inferior in size, varying from six to ten 
feet in height, but with a quadrangular area of 
four hundred feet. Mounds and terraces are also 
to be seen on the Chattahooche, a continuation of 
which extends into Alabama, and further to the 
south. 

Continuing along the southern coast, on enter- 
ing Florida, we meet with the same expressive 
monuments of the past. On an island in Lake 
George, at the junction of Marion and Orange 
counties, are the ruins of a considerable town, 
and a pyramidal mound or tower, similar to the 
one referred to above. The town was connected 
by a double wall with a neighboring plain or 
savannah, thereby indicating the agricultural char- 
acter of the people by whom it was inhabited. 



APPENDIX. 



287 



Returning to the State of New York, and 
directing our course westward in the direction of 
the lakes, on arriving at Salem, Ashtabula County, 
Ohio, we first meet with an enclosure situated 
upon a hill, and fortified by two circular walls, 
with a ditch intervening. From the enclosure an 
underground passage led to the water. Here, as 
in the last-mentioned ruins, skeletons, earthen- 
ware and other remains were discovered. At 
Marietta, near Newark, the most remarkable works 
we have yet noticed were situated. They are pro- 
nounced by Mr. Caleb Atwater, of the American 
Antiquarian Society, as the most extraordinary an- 
cient remains anywhere to be found in the coun- 
try. They .consist of walls, mounds, squares and 
circles. Two extensive oblong enclosures, enclos- 
ing the one forty and the other twenty acres, are 
amongst the most remarkable. A rampart of earth 
from six to ten feet in height, and thirty in breadth 
at the base, formed their defence, while on each 
side three openings resembling gateways served 
the purpose of ingress and egress. The whole are 
thus carefully described by Mr. Harris in his tour: 
^' The situation of these works is an elevated plain, 
above the present bank of the Muskingum, on the 
east side, and about a half a mile from its junction 
with the Ohio. They consist of walls and mounds 
of earth, in direct lines and in square and circular 
form. The largest squarefort, by some called the 



288 



APPENDIX. 



town, contains forty acres, encompassed by a wall 
of earth from six to ten feet high, and from 
twenty-five to thirty-six feet in breadth at the 
base. On each side are three openings, at equal 
distances, resembling twelve gateways. The en- 
trances at the middle are the largest, particularly 
on the side next to the Muskingum. From this 
outlet is a covered way, formed of two- parallel 
walls of earth, two hundred and thirty-one feet 
distant from each other, measuring from the cen- 
tre. The walls at the most elevated part on the 
inside are twenty- one feet in height, and forty- 
two in breadth at the base ; but on the outside 
average only five feet in height. This forms a 
passage of about three hundred and sixty in 
length, leading by a gradual descent to the low 
ground, where, at the time of its construction, it 
probably reached the river. Its walls commence 
at sixty feet from the rampart of the fort, and in- 
crease in elevation as the way descends towards 
the river; and the bottom is crowned in the cen- 
tre, in the manner of a well-formed turnpike road. 

''Within the walls of the fort, at the northwest 
corner, is an obloDg elevated square, one huiidred 
and eighty-eight feet long, one hundred and thirty- 
two feet broad, and nine feet high, level on the 
summit, and nearly perpendicular at the sides. 
At the centre of each of the sides the earth is pro- 
jected, forming a gradual ascent to the top, 
equally regular, and about six feet in width. Near 



APPENDIX. 



289 



the south wall is another elevated square, one hun- 
dred and fifty feet by one hundred and twenty, and 
eight feet high, similar to the other, excepting that 
next to the wall, there is a hollow way, ten feet 
wide by twenty high, leading toward the centre, 
and then rising with a gradual slope to the top. 
At the southeast corner is a third elevated square, 
one hundred and eight by fifty-four feet, with as- 
cents at the ends, but not so high nor perfect as 
the two others. A little to the southwest of the 
centre of the fort is a circular mound, about thirty 
feet in diameter and five feet high, near which 
are four small excavation at equal distances, and 
opposite each other. At the southwest corner of 
the fort is a semicircular parapet, crowned with a 
mound, which guards the opening in the wall. 
Towards the southeast is a smaller fort, contain- 
ing twenty acres, with a gateway in the centre of 
each side and at each corner. These gateways are 
defended by circular mounds. 

''On the outside of the smaller fort is a mound in 
form of a sugar loaf, of a magnitude and height 
which strikes the beholder with astonishment. Its 
base is a regular circle one hundred and fifteen 
feet in diameter; its perpendicular altitude is 
thirty feet. It is surrounded by a ditch four feet 
deep and fifteen wide, and defended by a parapet 
four feet high, through which is a pathway towards 
the fort twenty feet in wddth. There are other 
47 



290 



APPENDIX. 



walls, mounds and excavations less conspicuous 
and entire." 

From the number, character and dimensions of 
■ these works it is easy to form an idea of the power 
and ability of those by whom they were erected. 
It is not to be supposed that men in a primitive 
state, unacquainted with the arts and sciences, 
could have been the authors thereof. The vast- 
ness of the ruins, the skill displayed in their erec- 
tion, and their peculiar adaptation for military 
purposes, as well as the evidence exhibited of the 
square and the circle, forbid this idea. "The best 
military judges," writes Mr. Bradford, ''have ob- 
served the skill with which the sites of many of 
the fortifications have been selected, and the artful 
combination of natural advantages with artificial 
means of defence exhibited in their construction. 
The care taken in their erection must have been 
necessary for protection against a powerful external 
enemy, or from internal wars. The latter was, 
probably, partially the case, as, extrinsic of other 
reasons, it is hardly likely that at so early a period, 
and in a state of semi-civilized society, this great 
'people were united under one sovereign, or were 
free from internal commotions and revolutions." ^ 
''The care which is everywhere visible about these 
ruins," writes one of the contributors to the 
'Archeologia Americana,' "to protect every part 
from a foe without; the high plain on which they 

(1) American Antiqulies : Bradford, p. 70. 



APPENDIX. 



291 



are situated, which is generally forty feet above 
the country, around it; the pains taken to get at 
the water, as well as to protect those who wished 
to obtain it; the fertile soil, which appears to me 
to have been cultivated, are circumstances not to 
be overlooked; they speak volumes in favor of 
the sagacity of their authors^ ^ And Mr. Harris, 
speaking of other ruins, to which we shall pres- 
ently refer, says: '^The engineers who directed the 
execution of the Miami work appear to have known 
the importance of flank defences, and if their 
bastions are not as perfect, as to form, as those 
which are in use in modern engineering, their 
position, as well as the long lines of curtains, are 
precisely as they should be." ^ And Mr. Carver^ 
another writer, bears similar testimony: "Though 
much defaced by time, every angle was distinguish- 
able and appeared as regular, and fashioned with 
as much military shill as if planned by Yauban him- 
self.'' ^ 

Again at Circleville, near the junction of the 
Harofus with the Scioto, were two earthen enclos- 
ures, remarkable from the fact of the one being an 
exact circle, and the other a perfect square, whose 
sides faced the four cardinal points. The circular 
fort was surrounded by a double wall with a deep 
ditch, the square being only encompassed by a 
single rampart. In point of strength, as a means 

(1) Archeologia Americana, p. 130. 

(2) Harrison's Discourse. 

(3) Carver's Travels, p. 45. 



292 



APPENDIX. 



of defence, the works were imposing and remark- 
able for the age in which they were erected. To 
the square there were eight openings, but to the 
circle only one. They were defended by redoubts 
.immediately in front, about four feet high, and 
erected on terraces forty feet at the base and 
twenty at the summit. 

In Warren county, between two branches of the 
Little Miami, on an elevated zigzag plateau, two 
hundred and thirty-six feet above the level of the 
river, the ruins of a powerful fortification exists. 
The plateau, which seems to have been a double 
fortification, extends to the distance of half a mile, 
and was defended both by its precipitate banks 
and by a wall, varying in height according to the ^ 
nature of the ground, from eight to ten feet. On 
the side where it loses its elevation the enclosure 
is defended by a wall nineteen and one half feet 
high on the inside, with a base of four and a half 
poles. About twenty poles north-east from the 
upper fortifications are two mounds, connected 
with a third about a quarter of a mile distant, by 
two parallel embankments, each one pole wide and 
three feet in elevation. These embankments, or 
roads, before reaching the mounds in the distance, 
made a detour and united. The walls of the for- 
tifications are entirely of earth and have numerous 
openings, so many, indeed, that several of them 
have been regarded as the effect of time. On the 
side of the plateau facing the river to the south- 



APPENDIX. 



293 



west are three terraces, about thirty poles in 
length, formed in the embankment, and which 
appear to have served as means for defending the 
river. 

^s^ear Chillicothe, in the same State, on both 
sides of the Paint creek, numerous extensive ruins 
also invite the attention of the antiquarian. They 
are quite of the same character as those already 
introduced to the notice of the reader. They com- 
prise forts, mounds, square and circular, roads, 
wells and oblong elevated works. The accom- 
panying plate will enable the reader to form an 
estimate of their nature and extent. The square 
and circular forts on the northeast side of the 
river comprised seventy-seven acres. The dimen- 
sions of the elliptical elevations, of which there 
were two, were for the larger, three hundred and 
thirty feet long, one hundred and seventy broad 
and twenty-five high. The other was not so large. 
Both were constructed of stone, and probably 
served the purpose of monuments in honor of the 
dead, as they were found to contain a large Cjuan- 
tity of human remains. The walls of all these 
ancient works were of the cyclopian character, and 
not such as mere migratory hordes would be likely 
to form. 

The fortifications on the south side of the river 
contained in all one hundred and twenty-six acres; 
they were surrounded by a ditch and a wall com- 
posed of the common soil, from ten to twelve feet 



294 



APPENDIX. 



in height. The most important of this group is a 
fortification situated to the northeast, on an ele- 
vated hill three hundred feet high, parts of which 
are extremely precipitous. . A wall of unhewn 
stone was thrown up all along the brow of the hill 
€xcept at one point where the inclination is slight. 
The entire area of the fortification was one hun- 
dred and thirty acres, and from its natural and 
artificial advantages, must have been one of the 
most formidable strongholds in the countrj^ Xot 
to weary the reader with further details of a sim- 
ilar nature, suffice it to say that in every State of 
the Union, except as has been observed on the 
western slope, like evidence of the presence of this 
ancient powerful and populace race are to be found. 
"The traces of them," writes Mr. Brackenbridge to 
the American Philosophical Society, ^'are astonisli- 
inghj numerous in the western country." ''I should 
not exaggerate," he continues, '4f I were to say 
ili^i five thousand might be found, some of them 
enclosing more than a hundred acres." 

The monumental remains in the character of 
mounds and tumuli are even more numerous still. 
They are found in every part of the country." ^ As 
man}' as five hundred and more have been shown 
to exist in the State of Kentucky alone. In U- 

(1) "The tumuli, in wliat is called the Scioto County, are both 
numerous and interesting." Arch. Amer., p. 176. 

" These tumuli are very common on the Ohio, from its utmost 
sources to its mouth. Few and small, comparatively, they are found 
on the waters of the Monongahela ; but increase in number and size as 
we descend towards the mouth of the stream at Pittsburgh." Ibid. 



. 3&'m mmmmw. 

Bast hankofttte 
33 miJes abov-e Ciiicionati 




APPENDIX. 



295 



linois, within a small circuit of a few miles, one 
hundred and fifty have been erected. They are 
of various magaitudes, shapes, and altitudes, vary- 
ing in circumference from twenty to two thousand 
four hundred feet and upwards at the base. Some 
of them, in the shape of truncated pyramids, are 
constructed upon artificially formed terraces of 
two and more stages. The fact of their being 
found to contain human remains leaves very little 
doubt as to the purpose for which they were 
erected. Those on the Muskingum were formed 
of clay, with a foundation of brick, a circumstance 
from which the semi-civilized condition of the peo- 
ple may be inferred. In some of them pieces of 
silver, copper, oxide of iron, arrow-heads and mir- 
rors of mica have been found. At Cincinnati a 
mound of this kind, eight feet high, sixty broad 
and six hundred and twenty long, was found, upon 
examination, to contain, besides human bones, 
pieces of jasper, crystal, coal, carved vases, beads, 
lead, copper, plates of mica, marine shells and the 
sculptured representation of a bird's head. An 
examination of the mound at Circleville resulted 
in the discovery of a large quantity of arrow and 
spear-heads ; of the handle of some unknown in- 
strument with a ferule of silver, a large mica mir- 
ror, a plate of oxidized iron and two skeletons sur- 
rounded with ashes, charcoal and brick. The 
presence of the ashes, charcoal and calcineal re- 
mains are an indication that the obsequies were 
performed by cremation. 



296 



APPENDIX. 



In Otiio, near Lancaster, where one of the same 
was examined, it was found to contain an enor- 
mous earthen coffin, eighteen feet long, by six 
wide and two deep. It rested on a thick layer of 
ashes and charcoal, and manifested by its appear- 
ance its having been subjected to the action 
of a powerful fire. It contained twelve human 
skeletons of different sizes and ages, strings of 
beads, shells, and curiously-wrought stone, be- 
ing attached to the necks of the smaller ones. 
Knives, axes, ivory beads, copper wristlets, mica 
plates, and other such like objects, were also 
brought to light on the same occasion. 

From the above and other numerous instances 
which might be adduced, we are warranted in 
drawing a series of important deductions respect- 
ing the origin, numbers, antiquity^ civilization and 
mode of existence of this remarkable people. The 
imiformity and predominant features of the con- 
structions, leave little to doubt as to the unity of 
the race. It is not to be supposed that different 
peoples, varying alike in habits, customs and lan- 
guage, would adopt the same modes of defence, 
and employ like methods for expressing their rev- 
erence for the dead. On the other hand, the vast- 
ness and number of these ancient remains, as well 
as their character for strength, and as . means of 
defence against the hostile attacks of an enemy, 
establish the f\\ct of their authors being a numerous 
civihzed race, not a mere migratory horde, but a 



APPENDIX. 



29T 



people settled down in the country, living in pop- 
ulous communities, and as such, necessarily gov- 
erned by laws, and in the enjoyment of some 
popular form of government. "No portion of the 
globe," writes the author last quoted, ''offers more 
decisive evidence of having been ocQi\])ied for many 
ages hy civilized nations, than the southern regions 
of North America. At the time of the discovery, 
the ancient remains of the United States were de- 
serted, and the people by whom they had been 
erected were apparently extinct; so that the ques- 
tion of their origin was a subject of inquiry to the 
antiquary rather than to the historian. In the 
vast territory at the south (Mexico), however, 
another spectacle was presented; there the Span- 
ish invaders found populous nations, regularly or- 
ganized States, aristocratical, monarchical and. 
republican forms of government, established sys- 
tems 'of laws, immense cities, rivaling in the style, 
character and magnificence of their edifices and 
temples, those of the Old World; and roads, aque- 
ducts and other public works, seldom excelled in 
massiveness, durability and grandeur. The inhab- 
itants were clothed, the soil was tilled, many of 
the arts had been carried to a high degree of ad- 
vancement, and their knowledge in some of the 
sciences equaled if not surpassed that of their 
conquerors."^ On the authority of Mr. Bracken- 
bridge, we learn that as many as five thousand vil- 

(1) Vide Caleb Atwater, Arch. Amer., p. 222. 



298 



APPENDIX. 



lages have been discovered in the valley of the 
Mississippi alone, and Mr. Caleb Atwater was of 
opinion that the State of Ohio once possessed close 
upon a million of inhabitants. That gentleman's 
grounds for this assertion seem to have been the 
number and extent of the ruins, as well as the 
number and capacity of the monuments. "Many 
of the mounds," he writes, contain an immense 
number of skeletons. Those of Big Grave Creek 
are believed to be completely filled with human 
bones. The larger ones, all along the principal 
river in this State, are also filled with skeletons. 
Millions of human beings have been buried in these 
tumuli."' 

From the fact that the people lived in commu- 
nity, subject to rulers, and in the enjoyment of 
some popular form of government — for it would 
be unreasonable to suppose that works of such 
magnitude and number as we have referred to, 
could be erected without some governing power, 
capable of combining and controling the labor of 
thousands — they must, as a necessary consequence, 
have made considerable progress in the knowledge 
of the arts and sciences, during those hundreds of 
years they inhabited the country. For as a com- 
munity of interests is productive of law, and as 
law is the principle of order, and forms the bound- 
ary between the savage and civilized life, those in 
the enjoyment thereof are necessitated to advance 

(1) Vide Caleb Atwater, Arch. Amer., p. 223. 



; ^ APPENDIX, 



299 



on the road of enlightenment, under the guidance 
and shadow of its encouraging influence. But 
apart entirely from conjectural reasoning, there is 
the most unequivocal evidence of the fact, in the 
monuments they have erected, and the works of 
art they have executed. Among the numerous 
objects disinterred from the tombs, some of which 
I have already alluded to, were gold and silver 
ornaments, bracelets, isinglass mirrors, oxidized 
iron, pieces of copper, medals, rock crystal, gran- 
ite, stone axes and idols.^ 

The isinglass, whose use it would seem, was ap- 
plied to religious purposes, was discovered in 
several localities, the most remarkable being a large 
mica mirror about three feet long, a foot and a 
half broad, and one inch and a half thick, which 
was found on opening one of the principal mounds 
at Circleville. Over the glass was a plate of oxidized 
iron which somewhat resembled a plate of cast 
metal of the same material. From the same mound 
were brought to light a great quantity of arrow 

(1) "Gold ornaments are said to have been found in several tu- 
muli, Silver, very well plated, has been found in several mounds, be^ 
sides those at Circleville and Marietta." Arch. Amer., p. 223. "Cop- 
per has been found in more than twenty mounds, but generally not 
very well wrought. * * * Pipe-bowls of copper, hammered out, and 
not welded, but lapped over, have been found in many tumuli. * * * 
A bracelet of copper was found in a stone mound near Chillicothe. * * 
This was a rude ornament, and represented somewhat the link of a 
common log chain; the ends passed by each other, but were not welded 
together. I have seen several arrow heads of this metal, some of 
which were five or six inches in length, and must have been used as 
heads of spears. Circular medals of this metal, several inches in diame- 
ter, very thin and much injured by time, have often been found in the 
tumuli. They had no inscription that I could discover; some of them 
were large enough to have answered for breastplates," Arch. Amer., 
p. ' 224. 



300 



APPENDIX. 



heads and a small horn sword mounted with silver 
where the blade had been inserted. The instru- 
ment was forwarded to the Philadelphia museum. 

In June of 1819, upon opening a mound at Ma- 
rietta, some very remarkable objects were found; 
they consisted of three large circular copper bos- 
ses thickly overlaid with silver, and apparently in- 
tended as ornaments for a buckler or sword belt. 
On the reverse were two plates fastened by a cop- 
per rivet or nail, around which was a flaxen thread, 
while between the plates were two small pieces of 
leather. The copper showed much sign of decay, 
it v/as almost reduced to an oxide, but the silver, 
though much corroded, resumed its natural bril- 
liancy on being burnished. In the same tumulus 
was also found a hollow silver plate, six inches 
long by two broad, and intended apparently as the 
upper part of a svvord scabbard. The scabbard 
itself seems to have perished in the course of time, 
as no other portion of it was found with the ex- 
ception of a few broken, rust-eaten pieces of a 
copper tube, which was likely intended for the re- 
ception of the point of the instrument. In addi- 
tion to these there was also discovered in this same 
sepulchral ruin, a piece of copper of three ounce 
weight, a bit of ochre and a little lump of iron ore. 
The copper, which in shape resembled a builder's 
plumb, may have been used for architectural pur- 
poses. The iron ore was almost of the specific 
gravity of pure iron and presented the appearance 
of being partially smelted. 



APPENDIX. 



301 



From these, and numerous other instances which 
might be adduced, it is evident that the people 
had advanced to a certain degree of civihzation 
far removed from purely savage life. 

The numerous sculptured remains recently 
brought to light are another evidence of this, and 
show that they carried the art of working in wood 
and stone to a considerable degree of perfection. ^ 

The remains of pottery found in many of the 
monuments are further evidence of the people's 
progress in art. Some of the vessels have been 
pronounced by competent authority to be equal to 
anything of the kind manufactured elsewhere in 
the world.^ Some of the specimens discovered 
were found to have been formed on scientific prin- 
ciples, capable, in some instances, like our chem- 
ical vessels, of encountering a high degree of heat. 
They were formed of clay and pulverized sand- 
stone Or calcarious matter, artistically wrought, 
polished, glazed and burned. Of the former class 

(1) "Beads of bone and shell, carved bones and hewn and sculptured 
stones are by no means rare. Their weapons and instruments were 
often formed from the oldest and hardest of rocks ; and arrow-heads, 
axes and hatchets of granite, and horn-blade, nicely cut and polished, are 
of frequent occurrence. The covers of some of the urns are composed 
of calcarious brecia, skillfully wrought; the pieces of stone worn as 
ornaments, and found interred with the dead, have been drilled and 
worked into precise shapes, and the pipe-bowls with heautifully carved 
reliefs.'' Bradford, p. 25. 

(2) " Two covers of vessels were found in a stone mound in Boss 
county, in this State, very ingeniously wrought by the artists and highly 
polished. These were made of calcarious brecia; fragments of which 
were examined by Professor Sullivan of Yale College, Connecticut. 
These covers resembled almost exactly, and were quite equal to, vessels 
of that material manufactured in Italy at the present time (1840)." 
Arch. Amer., p. 227. 



302 



APPENDIX. 



was one found further back than 1840, in the 
alluvial soil of the Ohio. It bore upon it the marks 
of hre and was proven to be capable of sustaining 
a great degree of heat. It was conjectured that 
it had been used as a crucible. Of the second 
kind was an urn found in Chillicothe, and said to 
be an exact copy of one discovered in Scotland. 

If to this we add the important fact that they 
had a knowledge of the circle and the square, and 
that they invariably erected their religious edifices 
with openings towards the cardinal points, we 
cannot arrive at any other conclusion than that 
they were a tolerably enlightened and partially 
civilized race. 

From recent investigations it also appears that 
this people were in possession, if not of a phonetic, 
at least a symbolic system of writing — a fact not 
even commonly known, nor even conjectiired by 
authors. On a tabular mass of limestone, on the 
Mississippi, near. St. Louis, were observed the ap- 
pearance of the inipression of two human feet, and 
immediately in front of them a scroll sculptured in 
an artistic manner. On the east bank of the Ohio, 
fifty miles south of Pittsburgh, on a large stratum 
of rocks, are numerous curious inscriptions, evi- 
dently dating from a very ancient period, and 
which have never been deciphered. . The inscrip- 
tions, too, are a proof that the people must have 
been in possession of iron or hard metallic instru- 
ments, for otherwise they would not have been 



APPENDIX. 



303 



able to form the characters on the rocks. In 1818 
an inscription on hard stone, in twenty-two char- 
acters with a cross and a mask, was brought to 
hght from a tumulus in Western Virginia. The 
most learned antiquarians who have examined the 
relic have been unable to agree upon its origin or 
signification. Four of the letters are said to re- 
semble the Etruscan; four, the African; five, the 
ancient Runic; six, the Tonarik; seven, the old 
Irish; ten, the Phoenician; and fifteen, the Celti- 
berian. How far this may be in accordance with 
fact, we stop not here to inquire, but merely men- 
tion the circumstance as an evidence of the prob- 
able existence amongst that ancient people of a 
phonetic system of writing. 

That they were possessed of a symbolic writing 
seems ever more certain still, from the representa- 
tions of birds, beasts and other figures which they 
have left behind them. Upon one of the branches 
of the Tennessee river, as we learn from the trans- 
actions of the American Philosophical Society, 
there are numerous representations of beasts, birds 
and other objects. In Eastern Yirginia, Bishop 
Madison speaks of having seen on a freestone rock 
several figures cut in relief; in one part was a 
tortoise, an eagle executed with much precision, a 
child and other figures. These were undoubtedly 
the first rude efforts of a people who afterwards 
attained to such eminence in more southern lati- 
tudes. They also offer a solution of the difiiculty 



304 



APPENDIX. 



respecting the authors of the hieroglyphical re- 
mains discovered in California, for, according to 
the traditions of the Mexicans, the progenitors of 
the Aztecs and others entered the country from 
the direction of Cahfornia, thereby indirectly con- 
necting that people with the ancient inhabitants of 
the States. 



APPENDIX. 



305 



PAET 11. 

C-EEAT Antiquity of the Euins. — Proofs theeeof.— Occtjpation of 
THE People. — Identity of the Authoes of the Mounds with 
the Mexican Eaces.— Whence the Mexican Races Emigeated. 
— ,The Olmecs.— Tolmecs. — Aztecs. 

In the preceding chapter, we have laid before the 
reader some of the reasons assigned for maintain- 
ing that the people of whom we speak were a nu- 
merous and enlightened race, far removed from 
the savage state. From their numbers and civili- 
zation, we now pass to their origin, and the an- 
tiquity of the works they have left. The latter 
we shall treat in the first place. 

The antiquity of the American remains may be 
conjectured, by considering the time that must 
have elapsed from the erection of the first to the 
last of these populous towns, as well as the periods 
of occupancy. Cities are not built and abandoned 
in an age. It is to be remembered that upon the 
first landing of the Europeans, in the fifteenth 
century, no clue, not the faintest tradition could 
even then be obtained to the solution of this most 
difficult problem. The natives, in every instance, 
were utterly unconscious of their origin, and dis- 
claimed both for themselves and those of their race 
48 



306 



APPENDIX. 



all relation therewith. ^ Further, the Mexican his- 
torians, who point to the northern part of the 
country as the permanent abode of their progeni- 
tors for centuries^ fix as the period of their migra- 
tion, the age immediately succeeding the advent 
of the Christian religion. Ages, then, probably 
elapsed from the time that the first of these an- 
cient remains was erected till the last was com- 
pleted. 

ClavigerOj in his History of Mexico, assigns sev- 
eral reasons for the antiquity of the American 
races. Of these, their ignorance of those arts 
and inventions which, on the one hand, being very 
ancient, are, on the other, so useful, not to say 
necessary, that being once discovered they are 
never forgotten. Of this class is the use of wax 
and oil for light, a knowledge of which was not 
possessed by the Americans. Secondly, because 
the civilized American races preserved in their tra- 
ditions and symbolical writings, the memory of all 
the notable facts of the most ancient times, such 
as the creation of the world, the deluge, the tower 
of Babel, the confusion of tongues, and the dis- 
persion of the people; while, at the same time, 

(1) "Les voyageurs Franqais et Anglais, qui visiterent la cote des 
Etats-XJnis et des Florides, ainsi que le pays des Natchez, sont d'accord 
pour reconnaitre que les habitants de les contrees pretendaient etre sens 
occuper ces territories depuis que I'Amerique Centrale etait occupee par 
les blancs, c'esi-a-dire depuis le sixieme siecle. Or les dernieres emi- 
grations ne savaient plus par qui avaient ete construit les monuments 
considerable et nombreuse, qui couvrent encore la vallee du Mississipi, 
et principalement la rive orientale du fleuve, et cependant ces monu- 
ments, sont parent de ceux de I'Yucaian et du Mexique." Antiquities 
Americaines, p. 21. 



APPENDIX. 307 

• 

they had no recollection whatever of any subse- 
quent events which happened in Europe, Asia and 
Africa, though many of them were very remark- 
able, and as such not easily to be forgotten. And 
here it is only proper to observe, that while the 
traditions and hieroglyphical records of the pol- 
ished American races are a confirmation of the 
leading Biblical facts of ancient times, they are at 
the same time an answer to and refutation of the 
theories of Betancourt, Gemelli and others, that 
this country had been inhabited previous to the 
deluge and was not affected thereby. 

But, independent entirely of conjectural rea- 
soning, there is positive evidence of the most 
satisfactory kind in behalf of the antiquity of the 
American ruins. No monumental inscription or 
historic account, it is true, can be offered in sup- 
port of the fact, but what is equally convincing 
and satisfactory to the inquirer — the unmistakable 
record of ages, written in the physical order of 
creation ; springing from amid the ruins of many 
of these ancient remains of towns, temples, and 
strongholds are majestic trees, whose concentric 
circles, or annual layers of wood, prove them to 
be of extraordinary age; and not only that, but 
presenting even evidence of being a second, if not 
a third and a fourth growth. ^'Most of these 
monuments are covered with forests, and while 
many of the trees, from their vast size, and the 
number of their annual layers of wood, are appa- 



308 APPENDIX. 

rentlj of great age, the - vestiges of decayed 
wood, and the absence of uniformity of character 
peculiar to a recent second growth, demonstrates 
that several generations of trees have sprung up and 
disappeared since these works were deserted." 
" The sites of the ancient works on the Ohio," 
writes Mr. Harrison, present precisely the same 
appearance as the circumjacent forest. You find 
on them all the beautiful variety of trees which 
give such unrivaled richness to our forests. This 
is particularly the case in the fifteen acres included 
within the walls of the works at the mouth of the 
Great Miami, and the relative proportions of the 
different kinds of timber are about the same. * * 
Of what immense age must be those works, so 
often referred to, covered as have been supposed, 
by those who have the best opportunity of exam- 
ining them with the second groiuth, after the ancient 
forest state had been regained." 

Another argument in favor of the great antiquity 
of the ruins, are the various physical changes 
which have manifestly occurred since their erec- 
tion, and which could only be the result of natural 
causes protracted through centuries. Thus, in 
Florida, what were once manifestly lakes being 
approached by avenues from these works, are now 
dry land ; nor is there any record or recollection 
among the natives when the change took place. 
In the west, in like manner, on the margin of de- 

(1) Bradford, p. 6 i. 



APPENDIX. 



309 



serted lakes and altered rivers, are to be found 
similar remains^ while in the State of jSTew York, 
we are assured that the line of mural remains is 
bounded by the ancient shores of Lakes Erie and 
Ontario. Whether, then, we regard these works 
as respects their numbers, character and extent, 
or base our deductions on the absence of all tra- 
ditionary knowledge thereof on the part of the red 
man, or suffer ourselves to be guided by the phys- 
ical evidence of nature, the conclusion in every 
instance is the same, respecting their great and 
extraordinary antiquity. 

As regards the occupation of the pieople, judg- 
ing from the situation and locality of the remains, 
on the banks of rivers, in the interior of the coun- 
try, and in extensive fertile valleys, the conclu- 
sion seems certain that they were an agricultural 
rather than a commercial race. In the west, their 
traces are to be found on the margins of all the 
great rivers, from the lakes to the Mexican gulf. 
Even upon the arrival of the Spaniards, some 
traces of the same mode of existence were to be 
seen. 

The question, then, to be determined is, who 
was this ancient people who have left such evi- 
dence of their power, numbers and intelligence T 
Whence did they come and when ? "Were they of 
European or Asiatic origin, and at what period are 
we to fix the commencement of their history. 
These, it is to be observed, are questions which 



310 



APPENDIX. 



for three hundred years and upwards have de- 
manded a satisfactory answer, but failed to obtain 
it. The most minute and learned researches have 
failed to determine the question. Philosophy, 
archeology and history have alike declared their 
inability to unravel the mystery. Like so many 
sphyrixes waiting for another Odipus to solve the 
problem of their origin, these numerous ancient 
remains of towns, cities and strongholds lie every- 
where scattered through the land, the mute mon- 
uments of a once great powerful, but unknown 
race. 

Reasoning on general principles and analogous 
instances of languages, customs and manners, 
several theories have been adopted and indulged 
in, which, in many, if not in most instances, but 
ill-accord with the nature of the case, and fail to 
give anything like a satisfactory solution of the 
problem. According to Lord Kingsborough, the 
compiler of the voluminous collection of hiero- 
glyphical writings published at Dublin, the pro- 
genitors of the Mexican race, whose history he 
would connect with the works of which we are 
speaking, were an offshoot or branch of the once 
chosen people of God. After entering the coun- 
try by Asia and wandering for centuries, according 
to him, through the northern parts of Amer- 
ica, they finally settled in Mexico, and became the 
founders of that powerful kingdom which existed 
on the arrival of the Spaniards. Others, as the 



APPENDIX. 



311 



author of the conquest of Mexico, are inclined to 
attribute their origin to a Tartar and Mongolian 
source, while those are not wanting who would 
not trace them to any particular race, but would 
make them a combination of different people, 
Etruscans, Egyptians, Monguls, Chinese and Hin- 
doos ! 

Although a great diversity of opinion exists re- 
garding the authors of the ancient civilization of 
America, it is almost universally acknowledged 
that at least two entirely different races inhabited 
the country from the remotest ages. The one, it 
is thought, was of Asiatic, and the other of Scyth- 
ian, or Indo-European descent. This appears to be 
established, both by the great difference of phys- 
ical and mental endowments, the architectural re- 
mains, and the traditional and historical accounts 
of the natives themselves. The passage of both 
into the country was, according to some from the 
north-western part of the country, by the Aleutian 
islands and Behrings' Straits, while others are of 
opinion that the course pursued by one body of 
the people was by the northern countries of Eu- 
rope through Iceland, Greenland and Labrador. 

"Without waiting to examine the claims of these 
theories, which at best are only vague and inde- 
terminate, and merely d^al with the subject in its 
general aspect, I shall here respectfully solicit the 
attention of the reader to a circumstance which 
may serve to throw light on the subject, and enable 



312 



APPENDIX. 



US further on to arrive at a tolerably accurate 
judgment. 

In the opinion of the most judicious and learn- 
ed authorities, the authors of the ancient Mexi- 
can civilization, whether Toltic, Aztec or other, 
were all of a common descent — branches of the 
same original stock. They spoke the same lan- 
guage, professed the same religion and observed 
the same customs. Though migrating at different 
periods from the sixth to the twelfth century, they 
are all represented in the Mexican annals as com- 
ing from the north-eastern part of the continent, 
where they had been settled for ages. "There 
cannot be a doubt," writes Clavigero in his history 
of Mexico, "that the men who first peopled that 
country came originally from the northern part of 
America, where their ancestors had been settled 
jTor many ages^ ^ It is also affirmed by native his- 
torians that during the course of their wandering, 
a series of contests were engaged in, an assertion 
which, if true, and there is no reason to doubt it, 
would establish the fact that this people were* not 
the original race, at the same time that it would 
account for the necessity of those fortified towns of 
which we have spoken. 

J udging them from the traditional and historical 
testimony of the Mexican^, there are grounds to 
believe that their race, the founders of Mexican 
civilization, were the descendants of those by whom 

(1) Hist. JWex,: Clavigero, vol. 11, p. 83. 



APPENDIX. 



313 



the great works found within the limits of the 
American Republic were formed. The great and 
almost entire similarity of the ruins, both in 
the one case and the other, the line along which 
they are traced, as well as the acknowledged ina- 
bility of the red man to accomplish such works, 
are all evidences of the same. The predominatiog 
characteristics of the Korth American ruins are the 
truncated pyramid, terraced elevations, circular 
and quadrangular mounds. The same is to be 
said of the Mexican and South American remains.^ 
The Teocalli, or Mexican Temples of Grod, are 
regularly-formed terraced elevations on which was 
erected the temple of the Divinity. The Mexicans 
worshiped the sun and constructed their buildings 
and towers corresponding with the cardinal points, 
while the names by which the religious construc- 
tions were named seems to have been identical in 
both instances.^ The coincidence is further ob- 
served in the fact that the temples and mounds 
were surrounded in both cases by, ditches and 
trenches, and oftentimes connected with others in 
the distance by roads and underground passages. 

(1) "The form of our works (American) is round, square, semi- 
circular, octagonal, etc., agreeing in all these respects with the works 
in Mexico. The first works built by the Mexicans were mostly of earth 
and not much superior to the common ones on the Mississippi." Arch- 
eologia Americana, p. 244. 

"In Peru and Mexico there are many vestiges of fortifications sim- 
ilar to the mural remains of the United States. * * * The earthen 
causeway on the plains of Varinas resembles many in the United States, 
and ancient earthen entrenchments have been observed «ven in Chili." 
Bradford, p. 169. 

(2) Adair, p. 378. 



314 



APPENDIX. 



The fortresses in the State of Missouri, the sculp- 
tured remains, symmetrical arrangements of the 
parts, and the like, are counterparts of those to be 
seen in the once powerful empire of the Aztecs. 
The method, too, employed for means of defence, 
such as pahsades, earthen entrenchments and 
bastioned walls, all indicate a like similarity of 
origin. And what lends still greater weight to 
this argument is, that animals proper to Mexico 
were once known to exist in the States. About 
thirty years ago the head of a sus-tajass2is, or Mex- 
ican hog, an animal not indigenous to the United 
States, was found in a high state of preservation 
in the nitrous Mammoth Cave of Kentucky. The 
nitre, it appears, preserved it from decay. Refer- 
ring to this circumstance, a writer in the ''Arch- 
eologia Americana" says: ''It had been deposited 
there by the ancient inhabitants, w^here it must 
have lain for centuries. I am not aware . of this 
animal being found north of Mexico. The pre- 
sumption is that the ancient inhabitants took these 
animals along with them in their migration until 
they finally settled themselves in Mexico." ^ 

To the foregoing might be added numerous 
other anolagous instances, such as the use of the 
Cyclopean arch, similar sculptured remains, na- 
tional costumes, method of interring the dead, etc. 
And not only in Mexico and the United States of 
America is this analogous coincidence in the works 

(1) Arch. Amer., p. 244. 



APPENDIX. 



315 



of the past to be found, but it is equally observa- 
ble in the southern continent, in Chili and the 
neighboring republics, thereby creating the im- 
pression, nay, justifying the conclusion, that the 
anthors in both instances were of an identity of 
origin of the same original stock. '^Earthen 
mounds are found in Colombia, Peru and Chili, 
similar to those of ^sTorth America, and like them 
containing the bones of the dead, besides articles 
which disclose to us many proofs of the degree of 
oivilization attained by their builders." Some of 
the tumuli, as those in Chili, were of imposing 
altitudes, the one at Callao, near Quito, being two 
hundred and fifty feet high, while a terraced eleva- 
tion in the same locality, is described as of incred- 
ibie height, and in every way similar in its outline 
to those in the States. The bodies interred in the 
tumuli were ordinarily found in a sitting or squat- 
ing position; but those in the graves were laid 
horizontally, a circumstance which would seem to 
imply that the former were the remains of the 
leaders or chiefs, and the latter those of the peo- 
ple. The articles found in the tombs were of con- 
siderable variety. They consisted, like those 
found in the States, of gold, copper, stone and 
earthen objects; jars, axes, spear-heads, collars, 
bracelets and idols were also among the number; 
nor were there wanting such objects as spades, 
lances, clubs and feathers. 

The conclusion to be arrived at on a comparison 



316 



APPENDIX. 



of these analogous objects, can be no other than 
that noted akeady. People of different races do 
not produce analogous works, or adopt similar cus- 
toms. The manners, habits and customs of the 
European are essentially different from those of 
the Indians, nor do the works of the Arian ever 
accord with those of Turanian origin. When to 
this we add the traditions of the people themselves, 
respecting their migrations from the northern part 
of the country, where they affirm their ancestors 
had been settled for ages ; as also the line along 
which the ruins are found, those of the States 
being connected with those of New Spain, we can- 
not arrive at a safer or more reasonable deduc- 
tion than that the authors in both instances were 
persons of a similar origin. Indeed, so reasonable 
is this, that no one who has given the matter par- 
ticular attention, has ever come to a different con- 
clusion. 

The difficulty, then, is not in connecting the 
authors of the ruins of the north with those of the 
south, not in showing that those of the States are 
of like origin with those of Mexico, but it is 
rather to determine who were the Mexican and 
Acolhuan race, the latest descendants of those pow- 
erful civilized peoples spoken of in Mexican his- 
tory under different names. This is the special 
question at issue, which it has hitherto been found 
so difficult to answer, but which, if determined, 
would set the other forever at rest. Even those 



APPENDIX. 



317 



who have hitherto dealt with the subject, have, 
for the most part, only treated it in general terms, 
pointing out to their readers, for such reasons as 
seemed best to their judgment, the Caucasian, 
Turanian or Indo-European descent of the people. 
Until, however, greater light is thrown on the 
subject, and the progenitors of the American and 
Mexican civilization be traced to a definite people, 
the immediate subject of inquiry will remain un- 
determined, and a large field for speculation and 
theory remain permanently open for inquisitive 
minds and antiquarian research. 

In the absence of all reliable historical evidence, 
it will be necessary to conduct our inquiries on 
traditional and analogous principles. By this it 
must not be supposed that the solution of the 
question would be rendered more difficult, or the 
argument less solid, for if reasoning based on tra- 
dition be admissible in the establishment of divine 
revelation, there is no reason why its force should 
not be admitted in connection with merely histori- 
cal matters - while as regards the arguments de- 
duced from analogy, their value is commonly 
known to be equal, and in some instances superior 
to unsupported historic narrations. As far, how- 
ever, as national and contemporary history will 
suffer, we will be guided in our inquiries thereby, 
and suffer it to assume in the argument that 
prominence and position which its character for 
veracity and weight may demand. 



318 



APPENDIX. 



As has been stated above, the entire Mexican 
people were all admittedly of the same original 
stock. They all, according to the native historians^ 
came from the northeastern part of America — the 
seat of their ancestors for ages. The names un- 
der which they were known, and the epochs of 
their different migrations, are carefully recorded 
in the Mexican annals, and arranged in the follow- 
ing order: Tolmecs, Chichimees, Acolhuans and 
Aztecs or Mexicans. The Tolmecs commenced 
their migration from the north in the year 596 of 
the christian era, and after wandering for the 
space of one hundred and four years, arrived at 
last at a place near the present city of Mexico, 
where they built a city, and named it, probably, 
after their original country, Tula^ or Tollan.^ The 
tradition current in the country on the arrival of 
the Spaniards, was that their ancestors, by whom 
they understood the Tolmecs, of whom we are 
speaking, had been banished from their own coun- 
try in the north, which was known to them as 
Huehuetappallan or Huehuetlapallan? The very 
striking and remarkable similarity between this 
and the name Hiietramanaland spoken of in the 
chapter on the arrival of the Northmen and the 
Irish on the Atlantic border, cannot fail to arrest 
the attention of the reader. It will also be re- 
membered that Huetramanaland, or White Man's 

(1) " The Aztecs were said to have brought the name of their for- 
mer country with them, and this designation possibly relates likewise to 
their ancient locahty." Clavigero, Hist. Mex. ; vol. i, p. 1. 

(2) Eistoria de Mexico, por Carvajal Espinosa. 



APPENDIX. 



319 



Land, was also indifferently called Irland-it-Mikla, 
or Great Ireland. But of this we shall speak more 
at large in the development of the argument. 

The Tolmecs, after a reign of four hundred years^ 
their numbers being very much lessened by fam- 
ine, pestilence, and intestine divisions, abandoned 
the country, and passed, it is thought, into cen- 
tral and southern America, where they became 
the authors of the ancient civilization of those 
parts. They were succeeded on Mexican soil, in 
1170, by another branch of the same stock, the 
Chichimees, a rude and illiterate race, who, like 
the former, entered the country b}^ the north. 
These were likewise succeeded in turn by the Az- 
tecs or Mexicans, and the Colhuans or Acolhuans. 
The former arrived in 1196, and the latter in 1200. 
It was not, however, till a century later, in 1325, 
that the Mexicans laid the foundation of that 
remarkable empire found to exist on the arrival of 
the Spaniards. 

Of the different races here introduced to the 
notice of the reader, the Tolmecs were by far the 
most notable and civilized. They were admittedly 
the fountains or source whence were derived the 
knowledge and refinement enjoyed by the others.^ 

(1) " They were the most celebrated people of Auahuac, were re- 
nowned for their civilization, skilled in art, always lived in society, 
collected into cities under the government of kings and laws, etc. The 
nations that succeeded them acknowledged themselves indebted to them 
for their knowledge of the culture of grain, cotton^ etc. They had a 
wonderfully correct astronomy • they had mention of the eclipse that 
occurred at the time of the death of the Saviour." Boturini. Clav. 
Exst. Mex., p. 87. 



320 



APPENDIX. 



Skilled ia the useful sciences and the mechanical 
arts, in agriculture and architecture, their name 
passed into a synonym for science, and they be- 
came known under the appellation of architects. 

Of these races," says Prescott, ^'the, most con- 
spicuous were the Tolmecs. * * * They were well 
instructed in agriculture, and many of the most 
useful mechanical arts ; were nice workers of met- 
als, and invented the complex arrangement of 
time adopted by the Aztecs; and, in short, were 
the true fountains of the civilization which distin- 
guished this part of the continent in later times." 
Who this remarkable people were, whence they 
came, and at what period they entered America, 
shall form the subject of the following chapter. 



APPENDIX. 



321 



PAKT III. 

Wheke the Authors of the Mounds entered Ameeica. — First Asiatic 
Migration in a Western direction.— The Tuatha de Danaans. — 
Similarity between the Tuatha de Danaan works in Ireland 
and ancient american remains. 

In the preceding chapter it has been stated that 
the original abode of the Mexican races was in the 
northern part of the continent. This historical 
fact has been established by the traditions and 
hieroglyphical writings of the people; by the 
analogy of the ancient monumental and other re- 
mains, as well as by the unmistakable evidence of 
the course of migration pursued by the people, as 
evidenced in the line along which the ruins are 
found.^ A further examination of the subject now 
leads us to inquire, in the first place, whence the 
authors of the ancient remains in the States enter- 
ed America. Did they come from the east or the 
west ? Were they of Arian or Turanian descent ? 
That they were not of Arian origin and did not 

(1) "Our (American) ancient works continue all the way into Mex- 
ico, increasing, indeed, in size, number and grandeur, but possessing 
the same forms, and appear to have been put up to the same uses." 
Translations of the American Antiquarian Society, p. 244. 

' ' We see a line of ancient works reaching from the south side of the 
Lake Ontario across this State onto the banks of the Mississippi; along 
the banks of that river, through the upper part of the Province of Tex- 
as, around the Mexican Gulf quite into Mexico. And the evidence is as 
strong when thoroughly examined, that they were erected by the same 
people, as there would be that a house found standing alone on some 
wild and uninhabited heath, was erected by the hand of man." Ant^ 
Amer., p. 248. 

49 



322 



APPENDIX. 



enter by the north-western part of the country,, 
appears satisfactorily evident from the undeniable 
absence of all similar ruins on the western slope 
higher than the present boundaries of Oregon. If 
the great migratory course of this people had been 
from the west, and not from the east, it is only^ 
reasonable to suppose that some trace or proof of 
their presence would be found in those regions to 
the north through which they happened to pass. 
In vain, however, do we search in the whole of 
Eussian and British America for any such evi- 
dence, the line of ancient remains of towns, tumuli 
and fortifications extending no higher than the 
fortieth degree of latitude.^ To suppose that this 
people, whose course has been so extensively 
marked by such a succession of works throughout, 
the whole of the States from Maine to Florida on 
the east, and thence to New Spain on the west, 
would have left no monumental remains, no forti- 
fied town, no terraced elevation, no circular or 
quadrangular fort, no work, in a word, of any 
description from Minnesota to the Arctic Ocean ^ 
on the hypothesis that they migrated from that ' 
quarter, is entirely incredible and utterly at vari- 
ance with every reasonable supposition. 

The manifest improvement in the works they 
have left, their relative merits, numbers and 
strength, commencing with those on the eastern 

(1) " They do not approach the colder regions, nor reach to the 
shores of the Pacific." Amtrican Antiquities, p. 61. 



APPENDIX. 



323 



border, and advancing by a south-westerly course 
till we arrive at the valley of Mexico, where they 
evidently attained their highest perfection, is an 
additional proof that the course of the migration 
was from the east, and not from the west.^ When 
to this we add the traditions of the people them- 
selves,^ the similarity of the ruins, the mode of 
existence, and the generally admitted Turanian 
origin of the race, with the entire absence on the 
other hand beside mere hypothetical conjecture 
regarding their north-western course, the inference 
to be drawn is readily seen, and leaves little to be 
doubted respecting the truth of our theory. Furth- 
ermore, it is a fact established in history, pointed 
out in the annals of the most primitive nations, 
that the migratory courses of peoples have been 
guided, and in great measure, controlled by the 
natural position of the land and the course of its 
rivers. Hence nothing is more reasonable than 
that those who entered from the west should have 
continued their course along the same western slope 
till they reached the Californian valleys, where, it 

(1) "An obserying eye can easily mark in the works the progress of • 
their authors, from the lakes to the valley of the Mississippi, thence to 

he Gulf of Mexico, and into South America; their increased numbers, 
as they proceed, are evident; while articles found in and near these 
works show also the progressive improvement of the arts among those 
who erected them." Transactions of the American Antiquarian Society, 
p. 190. 

(2) " The Toltecans are the oldest nation of which we have any 
knowledge, and that is very imperfect. Being banished, as they tell us, 
from their own country, Huehuetapallan, which we take to have been 
in the kingdom of Tollan, from which they derived their name, and 
situated to the north-west of Mexico, they began their journey in the 
year 1, Tecpatl, that is in the year 596 of our era." Mist. Mex.: Cla- 
vigero, p. 84. 



• 



324 



APPENDIX. 



is only reasonable to suppose, they would have 
settled, or, at least, have tarried for a time, so as 
to have left some evidence of their presence in the 
shape of monumental remains, while those on the 
other hand, who landed in the east, would have 
naturally followed the course marked by the ruins 
in a south-westerly direction/ It is, then, the 
only reasonable and satisfactory opinion the case 
will admit of, that the authors of the ancient 
American ruins, who were shown to have been the 
progenitors of the Mexican races, came originally 
by an eastern course and entered the country from 
the Atlantic, most probably in the neighborhood 
of Providence, where we find apparently the first 
of their works already alluded to. Thus far several 
writers, who have treated the subject, agree with 
much that has been advanced, but when further 
details are demanded, and the origin and advent 
of the race required, nothing but doubt and con- 
jecture meets us on all sides. Indeed, so complex 
and difficult has the subject been found at this 
stage that many have abstained from examining it 
, in its further development, resting contented with 
having established the Turanian, or Indo-European 
descent of the people. Until, however, a more 
definite answer is given, and the country, time and 
race whence this ancient American people migrated 

(1) The ruins are traced on the Atlantic border from Providence to 
Florida; thence they turn in a westerly direction, and after passing 
through Alabama and Louisiana, sweep round by the borders of Texes 
and into New Mexico, whence they finally pass into Mexico proper and 
further to the south. 



APPENDIX. 



325 



be satisfactorily established, the field will ever re- 
main open to inquiry, and the general public un- 
satisfied as to the solution of the difficulty. 

In dealing with the subject in its ultimate bear- 
ings, it will be necessary to establish, in the first 
instance, the probable period at which this re- 
markable people landed upon American soil. The 
country whence they came, and the name under 
which they were known, will form the second 
part of the inquiry. And here, lest any misap- 
prehension might exist in the mind of the reader, 
it is only proper to observe it is not our intention 
to deny the entrance into America by a north- 
western route of one part of the inhabitants. On 
the contrarj^, we believe them to have been the 
aborigines of the country, against whom those 
works of defence, of which we have spoken, were 
raised by that civilized people whose origin we 
are how seeking to account for. That a supposi- 
tion such as this is required to be made- in order 
to meet the nature of the case must be plain to 
the reader, for men do not without a purpose erect 
lines of defence through a vast area of country; 
and when we find a series of such works of great 
magnitude and importance, the only reasonable 
and satisfactory explanation to be given for their 
existence, is, that they were intended as a protec- 
tion against the hostile attacks of an external; 
rather than an internal enemy. But into this it 



326 



APPENDIX. 



is not necessary to enter minutely; our duty is to 
deal with another branch of the subject. 

Of course, in the absence of all positive histori- 
cal evidence, it will be necessary in the solution 
of our case to have recourse^ as we have said, to 
analogical and traditional proofs. As far, how- 
ever, as the ancient history of the world may be 
useful to our purpose, we will suffer ourselves to 
be guided thereby, resting for the remainder on 
the other class of evidence. In treating the first 
part of the subject, namely, the probable period 
of this peoples' arrival in the country, it will be 
necessary to go back to a period coeval if not an- 
terior to the establishment of the Christian reli- 
gion. I say coeval with or previous to, for both 
the traditions of the people and the character of 
the ruins point to such a time. 

On examining the history of the dispersion of 
the human race, as recorded in the most ancient 
annals, we learn that the first great migratory 
wave in a western direction from the cradle land 
of the family of mankind, was of Phoenician origin, 
and happened about three hundred years after the 
deluge. The chief or leader of this party was 
Partholan, who landed in Ireland with his follow- 
ers, A. M., 1978.^ These were succeeded three 
hundred years later by the IS^emedians,^ also Phoe- 

(1) See Keaiing's History of Ireland, p. 114. 

(2) Some wiiters suppose that the Nemedians came immediately 
after Partholan, but Carmac Mac Culinan puts it down at three hun- 
dred years. 



APPENDIX. 327 

nicians, who, after possessing the couatryfor some 
time, were overthrown by the Fomorians and ban- 
ished the Island. Divided into three bodies, they be- 
took themselves one to the northern countries of Eu- 
rope, where they became the progenitors of the 
Tuatha^De Danaans, who afterwards returned to 
conquer the island; another retired into Greece, 
where they were known as the Firbolgs or bag- 
men; and the third found a refuge in Britain, 
which was called after their leader, Briotan Maol. 
After three hundred years, the Tuatha De Danaans 
returned to take possession of the island, which 
they enjoyed till the arrival of the Milesians in 
1268 B. C. On the third day after the landing of 
the latter, the battle of Sliab Mis, in the county 
of Kerry, was fought, in which the Milesians were 
completely victorious, and their enemies driven 
into a narrow section of the country, where they 
found -refuge for a time, before leaving in search 
of a more permanent home. 

From this no further mention is made of the 
Tuatha De Danaans in connection with history. 
They passed away as silently as if they had never 
occupied a prominent position in the world. In 
the annals of no country is there any allusion to 
their subsequent wanderings. Strange, indeed, 
that this should be so, considering their character 
for science, knowledge and naval affairs. To my 
mind the problem is not difficult of solution. Ban- 
ished from Ireland, they passed onward further to 



328 



APPENDIX. 



the west, landed on American soil, and became 
the progenitors of that race of which we are now 
treating. The date at which they would have 
arrived in America, according to this, would be 
twelve hundred and odd years before the establish- 
ment of the Christian religion, an epoch which not 
only does not do violence to the traditions of the 
people, but very satisfactorily corresponds to the 
character of the ruins as still to be seen. 

As has been stated above, on being overcome 
by the Milesians in 1268 B. C, they lingered for 
some time in the country, and finally betook them- 
selves to sea in quest of a permanent home. 
That the course they pursued on leaving the 
island was to the west^ and not to the east, is 
sustained by the traditional belief known to 
exist in Ireland, but especially on the western 
coast as early as the introduction of the Chris- 
tian religion. Speaking of the voyage of St. 
Brendan to American in 545, the author of the 
illustrated history of Ireland says: Traditions of 
a far away land had long existed on the western 
coast of Erinn. The brave Tuatha De Danaans 
were singularly expert in naval affairs, and their 
descendants were by no means unwilling to impart 
information to the saint." ^ From this it is clear 
that a tradition existed in Ireland in the sixth cen- 
tury among the remnant of the Tuatha De Danaans 
who were still to be found in the country, that 

(1) Illustrated History of Ireland, p. 131. 



APPENDIX. 



329 



some of their ancestors had in former days sailed 
in a westerly direction. And this national tradition 
is confirmed from the fact that the western part of 
Ireland was the last stronghold of the Tuatha De 
Danaans, independence in that country, as is evi- 
denced from the numerous works of defence they 
erected there. But, independent entirely of this, 
there is ample evidence of a different character to 
show that they did sail in a westerly direction, as 
will appear by the following: 

During the two^ hundred years they possessed 
the sovereignty of Ireland they erected in various 
parts of the country a series of civil, military and 
religious works, which, in the absence of all docu- 
mentary evidence, will readily enable us to trace 
them in their subsequent wanderings. These 
ancient, civil and religious remains are, as a learn- 
ed author aptly expresses it, the Pew imperfect, 
scattered fragments of history which have outlived 
the destruction of nations, and have been preserved 
to us through the revolution of ages. 

The principal works erected by the Tuatha De 
Danaans in Ireland, many of which are yet in 
existence, were forts, raths, catharains, mounds 
or tumuli, cromleighs and cranogues. The origin 
of the round towers is not entirely a matter of 
certainty, though it is probable that its origin is to 
be attributed to that people. The forts were gen- 

1) The Tuatlia De Danaans ruled in Ireland one hundred and 
ni^^ety-seven years. See O'Bremian's Antiquities, vol. i, p. 216. 



330 



APPENDIX. 



erally, though not always, circular enclosures of 
considerable size, with enormous massive walls of 
clay, or unhewn stone without any cement. They 
were like the works in the States, surrounded by 
ditches and trenches, and approached by roads, 
such as those on the Miami and at ^^ewark. The 
reader will probably prefer to have the descrip- 
tion in the words of the last quoted author on Ire- 
land: "They (the ancient Irish monuments) con- 
sist of enclosures, generally circular, of massive 
clay walls, built without any kind of mortar or 
cement, from six to sixteen feet thick. These 
forts, or fortresses, are usually entered by a nar- 
row doorway, wider at the bottom than at the 
top, and are of cyclopean architecture. * * * 
The most remarkable of these forts may still be 
seen in the Isles of Arran, on the west coast of 
Galway; there are others in Donegal, in Mayo and 
in Kerry. Some of these erections have chambers 
in their massive walls, and in others stairs are 
found round the interior of the wall; these lead to 
narrow platforms varying from eight to forty-three 
feet in length, on which the warriors, or defenders, 
stood. The fort of Dunmorh, in the middle island 
of Arran, is supposed to be, at least, two thousand 
years old.'' ^ At page one hundred and ninety-five 
of the same work we also read: /'Forts were 
erected for defence, and the surrounding fosse was 
filled with water. They were in fact the proto^ 

(] ) Illustrated History of Ireland, p. 120-121. 



APPENDIX. 



331 



types of the more modern castle and moat. These 
forts were sometimes of considerable size, and in 
such cases were surrounded by several fosses and out- 
works. They were approached by a winding in- 
clined plain, which at once facilitated the entrance 
of friends, and exposed comers with hostile inten- 
tions to the concentrated attacks of the garrison- 
The fort at Granard is a good example of this kind 
of building. It is probably of considerable anti- 
quity, though it has been improved and rebuilt in 
some portions at a more modern period. The in- 
terior of it evidences the existence of several dif- 
ferent apartments. An approach internally has 
been exposed on one side, and exhibits a wide flat 
arch of common masonry springing from the top 
of two side walls, the whole well constructed. 

Forts of dry wall masonry, which are undoubt- 
edly the more ancient, are very numerous in the 
south-west of Ireland. It is probable that similar 
erections existed throughout the country at a for- 
mer period, and that their preservation is attribu- 
table to the remoteness of the district. The most 
ancient of these ancient habitations is that of 
Staigne Fort, near Derryquin Castle, Kenmare- 
This fort has an internal diameter of eighty- eight 
feet. The masonry is composed of flat-bedded 
stones of the slate rock of the country, which 
show every appearance of being quarried, or care- 
fully broken from the larger blocks. * * * A com- 
petent authority has pronounced that these struc- 



332 



APPENDIX. 



tures cannot be equaled by any dry masonry 
elsewhere met with in the country, nor by any 
masonry of the kind erected at the present day/" 
The Rath, which was also a circular enclosure, 
but used for a different purpose, had its walls like- 
wise of clay, though sometimes of stone, and was 
defended hy oiitiwrks. "Its form is circular, having 
an internal diameter averaging from forty to two 
hundred feet, encompassed by a mound or outer 
fosse or ditch. In some localities where stone is 
abundant, and the soil shallow, rude walls have 
been formed — the Raths, however, are principally 
earthwork alone." And speaking of the Rath of 
Tara, the same writer says: "This rath is oval^ and 
measures about eight hundred and fifty-three feet 
from north to south; it contains the ruins of Far- 
radh and of Teach Carmac (the House of Carmac). 
A pillar-stone was removed, in 1788, to the centre 
of the mound of the Farradh; it formerly stood 
by the side of a small mound lying within the en- 
closure of the Rath Riogh." The reader will not 
fail to recognize here the general character of the 
ancient American ruins which as has been shown 
consisted of circular, elyptical and other enclosures 
of massive clay and dry stone walls, defended from 
without by ditches and ramparts, as in Ireland. The 
winding inclined plane, spoken of in connection 
with the Irish works, as well as the subterraneous 

Illustrated History of Ireland, p. 196. 



APPENDIX. 



333 



approaches, as in the case of the fort of Granard, 
are also characteristics common to the American 
ruins, while the platforms on which we are told the 
ancient Irish warriors stood to defend their enclo- 
sures, are exact counterparts of some to be found in 
this country. In Warren county, on the banks of 
the Little Miami river, and between two branches 
of it, we find the summit of an elevated plain, de- 
fended by walls, etc. * * Upon the side facing 
the Miami, three terraces are cut out of the bank, 
and commandtJie passage of the river r The important 
fact, too, that in neither instance have the authors 
of the ruins left any stone or other habitation 
behind them, is a farther indication of an identity 
of origin. Indeed, so evident is the analogy that 
no one who has ever treated the subject has at- 
tempted to deny it. Speaking of the ancient re- 
mains of Delvin, or Inch-Tuthel, on the Tay, in 
Britain', which are known to be counterparts of 
the Irish remains, Mr. Caleb Atwater, the learned 
contributor to the American Antiquarian Society, 
says: "Their walls, ditches, gateways, mounds of 
defense before them^ and everything about them re- 
semhle our works here. * * * I shall not trouble 
myself to examine authorities as to works of this 
kind in various parts of the British Isles, because 
I might fatigue without instructing the reader. 
What has been already said applies to many, very 
many others throughout England, Scotland, Ire- 



334 



APPENDIX. 



land and Wales. They were places of worship^ 
burial and defense for the Picts, so called by the 
Komans because they 'painted themselves like the 
aborigines of this continent ^ 



APPENDIX. 



335 



PAET IV. 

Similarity between the Customs of the Tuatha De Danaans and 

THOSE OF the AuTHOKS OF THE AMERICAN EuiNS. — IDENTITY OF 

Worship. — Languages. — Names. — Traditions. — Unity of Ori- 
gin. — Conclusion. 

The next class of analagous works in Ireland and 
America are the monumental remains. Tumuli^ 
as we learn from several writers, were erected in 
various parts of ancient Erin, not, indeed, as ex- 
tensively as we find them on this continent, and 
that for the very obvious reason that Ireland was 
only the casual and America the permanent abode 
of the race. As recently as 1838, a monument of 
this kind might be seen in the Phoenix Park, Dub- 
lin. It was an earthen tumulus, one hundred and 
twenty feet in diameter at the base, with an alti- 
tude of fifteen feet. Upon examination it was 
found to contain four sepulchral vases with ashes, 
two perfect male skeletons and some bones. Shells 
were also discovered under the heads of the skel- 
etons. 

The presence of the sepulchral vases, contain- 
ing the ashes of the departed, is an incontroverti- 
ble proof that cremation, at least in some instances, 
was practiced in ancient Ireland. The same was 
the case with the ancient Americans. A mound 
at Circleville, on examination, disclosed two skel- 



336 



APPENDIX. 



etons, surrounded with ashes ard charcoal; others 
at Cincinnati presented the same result; while an 
examination of the mound at Marietta, Mr. Brad- 
ford tells us, resulted in demonstrating that the 
funeral obsequies in those instances, "had been 
celebrated by fire." 

But it is not the fact of cremation having been 
practiced in both instances that makes the analogy 
entirely to our purpose. It is rather the casual * 
observances of it in the one case and the other, 
thereby making it appear that to the leaders or 
chiefs only was this honor reserved. ''Crema- 
tion," says the author oii\iQ History of Ireland^ ^'does 
not appear to have been the rule as to the mode 
of interment in ancient Erin, as many remains of 
skeletons have been found ; and even those anti- 
quarians who are pleased entirely to deny the 
truth of the historical accounts of our early annal- 
ists, accept their statements as to the customs, 
of the most ancient date. 

"When the dead were interred without crema- 
tion, the body was placed either in a horizontal, 
sitting, or recumbent posture. When the remains 
were burned, a fictile vessel was used to contain 
the ashes. These urns are of various forms and 
sizes. The style of decoration also differs widely, 
some being but rudely ornamented, while others 
bear indications of artistic skill, which could not 
have been exercised by a rude and uncultivated 
people." Exactly the same customs are known to 



APPENDIX. 



337 



have prevailed among the authors of the Ameri- 
can mounds. Some, as we have shown, were 
burnedj and some buried, the latter being evidently 
the more common mode of honoring the dead, as 
is clear from the vast quantity of human bones 
disinterred from the tumuli. Of those buried, 
some also were placed in a sitting^ and some in a 
horizontal position. ^'In the saltpetre cave in 
Warren county, Tennessee, two bodies," writes Mr. 
Bradford, ''have been discovered interred in a sit- 
tiyig postured And in another part of his work^ 
the same author says: ''Human bodies have been 
discovered near the Cumberland river, in the same 
State, in the nitrous caves near Glasgow, and in 
the Mammoth Cave in Kentucky, all 'placed in the 
same sitting posture^ clothed in skins and clothes of 
various textures, inlaid with feathers — the bodies 
remaining in a high state of preservation, and the 
hair generally of a color varying from brown to 
yellow and red." The latter circumstance would 
certainly point to the European origin of the peo- 
ple. It is true this may be explained by referring 
it to the chemical action of the nitrous cave in 
which they were deposited; but there is no neces- 
sity whatever of having recourse to such a suppo- 
sition, nor, indeed, is it hardly permissible, when it 
can be explained in the ordinary way. 

As regards the horizontal and recumbent burial 
of the dead, as mentioned among the ancient cus- 
toms of the Irish, we have exactly their counter- 
62 



338 



APPENDIX. 



part in the customs of this country. ^^The tumu- 
lus described as ninety feet high, at Circleville^ 
stood on an eminence, which also appeared to be 
artificial. It contained an immense number of 
human skeletons, of every size and age, all laid 
horizontally J with their heads towards the centre, 
and feet towards the outside of the mound. 
Stone axes, knives, and various ornaments were 
found deposited generally near the head of 
every individual."^ On Grrave creek, near 
Wheeling, there were several mounds, one of 
which, upon being opened, was found to con- 
tain two vaults. In the lower chamber were 
two skeletons, which appeared to have been in- 
terred in a sitting posture. The upper chamber 
contained a great variety of objects, such as ivory- 
beads, copper-wristlets, etc., and the flat stone 
inscribed with unknown characters, of which I have 
spoken above. The writing, as has been noted, 
has not been deciphered — a circumstance which 
would incline us to believe that it must belong to 
a period and a people of whom there is now no 
known living record. It is thus spoken of by an 
eminent writer in an article to the Smithsonian 
Institute: ''An inscription in apparently some 
form of the Celtic character came to light in the 
Ohio valley in 1838. Thisrelicoccurred in one of the 
principal tumuli of Western Virginia (the ancient 
Huetraman aland, or Great Ireland). It purports 

(1) Bradford. 



APPENDIX. 



339 



to be of an apparently early period. ❖ ❖ * j^^ 
is in the Celtic character, but has not been deciph- 
ered." Peter Kalum, professor of political economy 
in the University of Abo, in Finland, while making 
a tom^ through the country in 1748, likewise came 
upon another flat stone, on which were also en- 
graved some unknown characters. 

From the general character of the buildings, for- 
tifications and mode of honoring the dead, we 
shall now direct our attention to the religious Wor- 
ship of the people, and see what analogy existed 
between it and that of the Taatha De Danaans. 

Of the religion of theTuatha De Danaans little is 
known beyond the important fact that they wor- 
shipped a triune Divinitij, "The colony of the 
Tuatha De Danaans," writes Keating, "thus called 
from three of their chiefs — children of Danan, 
daughter of Dealboith of the race of Kemedius. 
* * * These three brothers were married to 
three sisters; they took surnames from different 
idols which they worshiped. Eathur, who had 
married Banba, was called Macciul from a certain 
kind of wood which he adored. Teabur espoused 
Fodhla and worshipped the plough; he was called 
MacKeaght. Keabur, husband of Erie, displayed 
better taste than his brothers, as he took the sun 
for his divinity, and was thence called MacGreine, 
that is to say the Son of the Sun." The same is 
perhaps more clearly set forth in the following 



340 APPENDIX* 

verse from the Lobar Gebala, or Book of inva- 
sions: 

The land of talismans sacred Dana 
Was ^here they learned their science, 
And became skilled in wizard lore, 
And Druid rites and Devilishcraft. 

******* 

Brian, Incharba and the great luchar, 

The three Gods of the Sacred race of Dana. 

******* 

In application of the foregoing it is necessary to 
show that the worship of a triune Divinity, was 
common to the authors of the ancient American 
mounds. This we shall not find much difficulty in 
doing. More than half a century ago, a vessel, 
moulded into a triple representation of the human 
face, was disinterred from an ancient work on the 
Cumberland river. It is thus described by a mem- 
ber of the Smithsonian Institute: ^'It consists of 
three heads, joined together at the back part of 
them, near the top, by a stem or handle which 
rises above the heads about three inches. This 
stem is hollow, six inches in circumference at the 
top, increasing in size as it ascends. These heads 
are all of the same dimensions, being about four 
inches from the top to tlje chin. The face at the 
eyes is three inches broad, increasing in breadth 
all the way to the chin." To this it may be ob- 
jected, that as the vessel was intended probably 
for household, and not for religious purposes, its 
triple character would afford iis no grounds for 
building an argument in favor of our hypothesis. 



APPENDIX. 



341 



It must, iudeed, be admitted that independently 
of more positive evidence it would not be sufficient 
to establish an analogy, but v^hen we find in other 
parts of the country the most irrefragable evidence 
of the worship of a triple divinity, then this, too, 
must be admitted as evidence. At Kashville, 
Tennessee, an idol was found representing the hu- 
man figure under three different aspects. From 
this an attempt was made to connect the authors 
of the mounds with the people of Hindostan, but 
it should be remembered that no individual case 
of analogy would be sufficient to establish a sim- 
ilarity of origin. It is only when all the bearings 
of the case point in the same direction, when nu- 
merous correlative proofs can be advanced in 
support of the same, that the hypothesis assumes an 
aspect of certainty and afi*ords reasonable grounds 
for credibility. Taken, then, apart from other 
considerations, this individual case would prove 
very little, while on the other hand, received in 
connection with what has been already said on the 
subject, it becomes an additional proof of a com- 
munity of origin between the ancient people of Ire- 
land and the first European inhabitants of this coun- 
try. Another idol, formed of clay and gyp- 
sum, which was also found about the same 
time and in the same locality, also deserves 
the attention of the reader, from the fact 
that its head was surmounted by a conical cap 
■ — a circumstance which would likewise connect 



342 



APPENDIX. 



that people with the ancient Irish Druids. The 
head-dress of the Irish Druids was, as is known to 
all, a conical-shaped cap similar to the Persian hat, 
And that this was peculiar to the priesthood of the 
authors of the ruins seems undeniably evident 
from the sculptured remains which they have left 
in the country ; for near the confluence of the Elk 
and the Kanawha are to be seen several ancient 
remarkable sculptured figures of men and animals, 
among which is that of a man engaged in prayer 
and wearing a conical-shaped cajp. 

Another analogous instance of the common 
origin of those races, was the worship of the sun. 
Bel, or Belus, was worshiped by the Tuatha De 
Danaans, as we have shown.^ He was also wor- 
shiped in this country at the period of which we 
speak, as is clear from the numerous medals, rep- 
resenting the sun's rays, that have been found in 
the tumuli. It is further established from the con- 
formity of many of the ancient remains with those 
of the Mexicans, which are admitted by all to have 
been devoted to the worship of that luminary.^ 

The evidences of similarity adduced in the fore- 
going are further confirmed and corroborated by 
the analogy known to exist on ethnological and 

(1) Vide St. Patrick's confession where sun-worship is condemned. 
Tide McGeoghan: jffisf. JreZand, p. 56. 

(2) "On the top of the great Mexican Teocalli were two co- 
lossal statutes of the sun and moon; they were of stone and covered 
with plates of gold, of which they were stripped by the soldiers of Cor- 
tez." Humboldt's Views of the Cordilleras, 



APPENDIX. 



343 



philological grounds. Speaking of the great variety 
of the type existing in America, Mr. Charney, author 
of the cities and ruins of this country, says: The 
photographs taken of different persons born in 
Mexico, which we have under our eyes, cannot 
but confirm this opinion. Those proofs furnish us 
instances of persons appertaining to the Finic race^ 
whose character is perfectly recognizable. Others 
there are more noble, reproducing the salient traits 
of the sculptured figures atPalenque, * * * 
with a very slight tinge of white; * * * then 
there are persons whose ethnic character recalls 
the beautiful white type, although far removed from 
the Celtic or Spanish race, which is always distin- 
guishable in the midst of these different peoples 
known at present under the name of Mexicans. 
Before the arrival of the Europeans in the six- 
teenth century there were then at Mexico statums 
of various races from the yellow Finic, or Turan- 
ian, to the white race J' ^ 

As regards the philological anatomy between the 
Celtic and the American languages, the most enii- 
nent writers have admitted the affinity. Chevalier 
Bunsen, than whom few could be more competent 
to offer an opinion on such a matter, was of the 
belief that many of the American languages were 
of Turanian origin. ''It is not yet proved in de- 
tail," writes this eminent philologist, " but it 
appears highly probable in conformity with our 

(1) Cites et Buines Americaines, par Mons. Cliarney, p. 9. 



344 



APPENDIX. 



general principles, that the native language of the 
northern continent of America, comprising tribes 
and natives of very different degrees of civilization, 
from the Esquimaux of the polar regions to the 
Aztecs of Mexico, are of one origin and scion^ 

The same was the opinion of the eminent phi- 
lologist, Eask, who, according to a writer in the 
Smithsonian collection, was the first to establish 
on incontrovertible grounds the actual affinity 
between the Turanian, or, as it is called, the 
Scythian and American languages. He proved 
that the Finic had once been spoken in the 
northern extremities of Europe and America. 

According to Rask, therefore, the Finic, or 
Scythian, formed a layer of languages extending 
in Asia from the White Sea to the valley of Cau- 
casus; in America, from Greenland southward, and 
in Europe from Finland as far as Britain, Gaul and 
Spain. Grotus, Adlung, Yater, Miiller, and 
others, are partly of the same opinion- and even 
the illustrious Leibnitz seemed to have contem- 
plated its possibility, and acknowledged its import- 
ance when he wrote: If there be any island be- 
yond Ireland where the Celtic language is in use, 
by the help thereof we should be guided as by a 
thread to the knowledge of still more ancient 
things," 

j^ot to weary the reader, then, with further de- 

(1) "Etsi ultra Hiberniam esset aliqua insula Celtici Sermonis, 
ejus filo iu inulto adhuc antiquiora duceremur." Leibnitzius Collect., 
Eiymol: vol. 1, p. 153. 



APPENDIX. 



545 



tails, as this is not intended to be a complete treatise 
on the subject, we shall advance only one or two 
more analogous instances in support of our argu- 
ment. The foregoing, it is to be hoped, has not 
failed to conviDce the reader of the affinity on 
several points between the ancient Irish and Amer- 
ican races. It is now proposed to show that the 
names by which the latter were known, and which 
they gave their cities, were of Tuatha De Danaan 
origin. 

That the name by which the authors of the 
ruins in the States were known was Toltec, Taltec, 
or something of a kindred orthography, there can 
be very little doubt, from the fact that the first 
people who passed thence into Mexico were de- 
nominated Toltecs. The same, with only a slight 
difference, the reader will remember, was a very 
prominent name in Tuatha De Danaan history, and 
one, too, by which that people, in all probability, 
were known as a race. Talti, the daughter of 
Maghmor, King of Spain, and married to a Tuatha 
De Danaan chief, was one of the most remarkable 
personages of her time. It was in her honor that 
annual fairs or assemblies, called Tailteen, were 
instituted by Lugaidh, surnamed Lamfada, or the 
long-handed. These fairs, which were a species 
of Olympic game, were celebrated annually with 
great rejoicing, and continued for a fortnight. The 
name passed eventually from the festivals to the 
locality where they were held, and hence the name 



346 



APPENDIX. 



lelltown, in the county of Meath, Ireland. It is not 
improbable that, from the locality the appellation 
passed to the people themselves. Indeed, there is 
every reason to believe it 'did; for as they assumed 
the name Tuatha De Danaans, in honor of three of 
their leaders, another and greater name having 
now arisen, a name with which was bound up the 
principal national enjoyment, and the great reli- 
gious observances of the country, it is not improb- 
able to suppose that the appellation passed to the 
people themselves. It was thus that several, if 
not most nations, have come by their names, even 
after they had existed as a people, and been 
known under other appellations for a considerable 
time. As instances, the Eomans, from Eomulus; 
the Britains from Briotan Maol; and the Scotch 
from Scota, may be regarded as apposite exam- 
ples. Nor should it be made an objection that 
Talt and Toltia are not similar words, for it is clear 
that there is as much an affinity between them as 
between Bomulus and Romans, British and Brio- 
tan. 

The name by which the Toltecs called that part 
of America, and where their ancestors had resided 
for ages was Huehuetajpdallan^ or Huehuetlapallun, 
as we find it in some authors. The very great 
similarity between this and Huetramanaland, the 
name given to that part of the Atlantic border 
which, as we have proven in a former chapter, was 
inhabited from Ireland, cannot fail to be observed. 



APPENDIX. 



347 



It is, also, a remarkable fact, and well deserving of 
attention, that the name Ireland, or Irland, as it 
was known to the northmen, is an appellation de- 
rived from Eire, a queen of the Tuatha De Danaan 
race. In the similarity of the above quoted 
names, then, we have, as it were, a thread in our 
hand by which we are led with almost infallible 
certainty to the solution of this remarkable pro- 
blem, the origin of the Toltec race. 

The argument in its simplest and concisest 
form, may be stated thus : The Toltecs, according 
to their universal traditions, came from that part 
of the American continent which men called Hue- 
huetapallan, an abode which must necessarily 
mean that section of the country comprising the 
present southern and midland States, as is shown 
from the line along which the Toltec ruins are to 
be found, from Mexico on the Atlantic border. 
But that very part of the country was, as we have 
shown, known to the northmen in the ninth cen- 
tury as Huetramanaland, or G-reat Ireland, an ap- 
pellation it received in consequence of its having 
been colonized from Ireland. Therefore, the con- 
clusion naturally forces itself on our minds, that as 
the Huehuetapallan of the Toltecs can by no rea- 
sonable supposition be any other than the Huetra- 
manaland, or Irland-it-Mikla of the Icelandic 
historians, the latter being an appellation given 
to that part of the country by colonists from Ire- 
land, the Toltecs are hereby inseparably connected 



348 



APPENDIX. 



in their origin with the ancient inhabitants of 
Erin. 

But, much more satisfactory than the foregoing, 
is the hierogiyphical map drawn up by the Aztecs 
themselves of theh peregrinations, a copy of which 
was published by the Mexican government in 1858, 
from the original, which is at present in the ar- 
chives of Mexico.^ In this map the people are 
represented in the first instance as sailing from an 
island and proceeding to the west. 

^^ow, their having come from an island in the 
east, in which a temple is represented to have 
existed, with steps leading to the top, somewhat 
similar to the Mexican theacallies, is an additional 
proof in our favor, for there is no other island in 
the world that presents evidences of ancient pagan 
temples similar to those of Mexico in former times, 
except ancient Erin, in her round towers, with 
their spiral stairs leading to the top; and it is now 
the most probable opinion that these towers were 
erected by the Tuatha De Danaans, for the pur- 
pose of sun-worship.^ 

Then, as respects the name Tule, orTollan, that 
given to the first city established in Mexico by 
the Toltecs there, is the strongest presumption in 
favor of its eastern origin. " Jv'othing is more 
natural," writes Humboldt, ''than that they 
should have given this place the name of their 
original settlement." They are even represented 

(1) See O'Bremian's AnUquiUes. 



APPENDIX. 



349 



by Mexican historians as having brought it with 
them. And we know that one of the names by 
which Ireland was known in the time of the Tua- 
tha De Danaans signified exactly the same as Tule, 
that is, " the end of nations." ^ 

The name also occurs in the actual orthography 
in connection with ancient Celtic works. Speaking 
of the remains at Delini, on the river Tay, in 
Britain, and which, as I have stated before, are 
recognized by archeologists as similar to those 
near J^'ewark, in the States, Boethius says that 
they were called by the Picts Tulina. This is re- 
markably corroborated by the traditions of the 
Mexicans regarding the original seat of their an- 
cestors in the east, which they place leijond the 
sea, and denominate Tula. The emigration of the 
race^is thus stated in the Cahchiquel manuscript, a 
work professing to give an account of the first in- 
habitants : "Four persons came from Tulan from 
the east. There is another Tulan in Xibalbay, and 
another in the west, and it is there we came; and 
in the west there is another, where is the Grod. 
Wherefore, there are four Tulans, and it is to the 
west ; we came from Tula, from the other side of 
the sea, where we have been conceived and be- 
gotten by our fathers and mothers."^ Hence, ac- 
cording to their own traditions, the people came 
originally from the east, from beyond the sea, and 

(1) See O'Bremian's Antiquities. 

(2) SeeCharney. 



350 



APPENDIX. 



from a country which was denominated Tiile, a 
name which, as we have seen, occurs in connection 
with the ancient works of Britain of the Tuatha 
De Danaan period. 

Whether, then, we view the subject as regards 
the traditions of the people, the character and an- 
tiquity of the works, the similarity of religion, the 
period of migration, or the name of the race» the 
same irresistible, incontrovertible evidence is found 
in favor of our theory. It is not, indeed, our in- 
tention to deny that certain analogous customs 
and practices cannot be shown to have existed be- 
tween the people of whom we are treating and 
entirely different races, for in several particulars 
the entire human family present similar character- 
istics. It is not, then, from any individual or 
casual analogous instance of language, type, or 
customs that we seek to establish an identity of 
origin, but from the entire harmony and coinci- 
dence of all the particulars referred to above. And 
viewing the matter on these general grounds, there 
seems to us the most satisfactory evidence, as far 
as it is possible to arrive at a solution of the kind, 
that the ancient monumental and other remains of 
the United States of America are to be attributed 
to the Tuatha De Danaans, who landed in America 
from Ireland about five hundred years before 
Christ. 



APPENDIX. 



351 



NOTICE. 

The expense attending the publication of this work being 
greater than we had contemplated, we are in consequence 
unwillingly prevented from giving the documents referred 
to in the course of the volume. 

The Author. 



Errata.— In saying that the Tuatha De Danaans were 
conquered by the Milesians 1268 B, C, we meant this ac- 
cording to the computation of the four Masters who make 
the age of the world about five thousand years at the com- 
ing of Christ. 



SEMOBIAL OE A JKSUITj. EATH3B. 

■ • - — :.- ^f.' 

A correspondent of the San Francisco Suite- ^ 
1 tin, writing from Santa Barbara, under date of 
October 17, in an article headed as above, says : 
I " I send you the following translation of the 
original entry in the first volume of the Book of 
Obituaries of the Mission of Carmelo, of the 
death of Father de la Suen, one of the original 
founders of Alia California, and a compaoion of 
I Padre Junipero, On more particular investiga- 
tion into our early annals, it appears that La 
Suen was one of the most distinguished and 
learned of the Calif ornian friar Fundadores, of 
which abundant evidence exists in the Spanish 
archives still preserved in the Monterey County 
Court, and in those of St Mary's Cathedral, and 
the U. S. Surveyor- General's office in San Fran- 
cisco, where his letters and official correspond- 
ence exist to the number of hundreds, and in a 
splendid ^tyle of caligrapby. 

" There are some points connected with this 
old priest's life which are well worth preserving 
in connection with this obituary notice, which, 
by-the-by, has never before appeared in print, 
and are of much interest to Californians. De la 
Suen was made the second President of the 
Mission atter the death (1784) of Junipero 
Serra, and acted in this capacity until 1803. 
During this period he received (in 1786) at 
Carmelo the visit of the celebrated and unfor- 
tunate navigator, La Perouse, who, it is well 
known, was dispatched by Louis XIV. on a 
voyage of discovery and exploration to the 
coasts of California and the Northwest. La 
Perouse devotes a large space in his volumes to 
the two Californians, and particularly to the Mis- 
sion near Monterey, and presented La Suen 
with a corn mill, a large variety of garden seeds 
and a quantiiy of potatoes, which he had 
brought from Concepcion, in Chile. The pota- 
toes were the first ever planted in our State, | 
ivndjrpra the old gardens ol Carmelo thej have ■ 



spread all over the coast, after exhausting the 

Ssoil near their first sowing, and affording an im- 
raefise item of food and grain to the people. 
For manv years a picture was preserved at Caip 
melo of La Perouse and his vessels, painted by 
.an offiaer of b^s squadron, but after the secu- 
larization in 1833, some one picked it up as a 
prize. The old settlers usefl to say it was taken 
to France in 1838 by the officers of Dupetit 
Thour's squadron. 

" The English navigator, Captain George Van- 
couver, when at Monterey in 1792-94, received 
from La Snen many favors, and makes frequent 
mention of his kindness. One of the old na 
tive Californians told me that when he was a 
boy he knew La Suen well. He was a small 
built man with very fine, polite, French man- 
ners — his family being of French extraction 
He was always known in the country as ' Padre 
Farmin,' and was held in great veneration byi 
the Indians and ' gente rason,' and there arei 
! a, number of old people still living who knew 
him. 

"Friar Balthazer Cornicer certified to his 
K death : ^ 
h " ' On the 27th day of June of the year 1803; 
In the presbytery of this Mission of San Carlos 
|Borromeo de Monterey of New California, on 
the Gospel side in the Sepulchre immediately 
at the foot of the Grand Altar, ecclesiastical 
burial was given to the body of the Rev. 
|Friar Fermin Francisco de la Suen, a native of 
the city of Victoria, in old Spain. He was a 
I'TReligious of the Observante Franciscans, andj 
Apostolic preacher of the Propaganda Fide,; 
and at the time of his death the Vicar-Exterior ' 
for the illustrious Senor, the Bishop of Sonora, j 
a Commissary of the holy office of the Inquisi- ! 
tion at Mesico, and President of these Missions I 
of the aforesaid New California, with reverence 
receiving before his last moments the Holyj 
Sacraments of Penitence, of the Vatico, and of 
Extreme Unction. For a witness of all of! 
which I herebv affirm and sign my name. ! 
" ' Friab Balthaza-r Carniis^b.' 
" One of the capes of high land neat- San 
Pedro was called Point Fermin, and another 
after his companion, Dumetz, as noticed by, 
Vancouver in his work. Tbis last is often 
placed on recent charts and maps as Point 
Domo, or Dumo, from not knowing its deriva- 
i tion." 




■r 








1 



